(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Community Texts | Project Gutenberg | Children's Library | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Additional Collections
Search: Advanced Search
Anonymous User (login or join us)
Upload
See other formats

Full text of "A lexicon to Æschylus"

Google 



This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project 

to make the world's books discoverable online. 

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject 

to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books 

are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover. 

Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the 

publisher to a library and finally to you. 

Usage guidelines 

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the 
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing tliis resource, we liave taken steps to 
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. 
We also ask that you: 

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for 
personal, non-commercial purposes. 

+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine 
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the 
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. 

+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for in forming people about this project and helping them find 
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. 

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just 
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other 
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of 
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner 
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe. 

About Google Book Search 

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers 
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web 

at |http: //books .google .com/I 



J 



A6. /^. 




LEXICON 



TO 



iESCHYLUS, 



CONTAINING 



A CRITICAL EXPLANATION OF THE MORE DIFFICULT 
PASSAGES IN THE SEVEN TRAGEDIES. 



BT THE 



Rev. WILLIAM LINWOOD, M.A., M.R.A.S. 



STUDENT OF CHBI8T CHUBCB, OXFORD. 



LONDON: 
TAYLOR AND WALTON, 

UPPEB GOWEB STBEBT. 



M.DCCC.XLIII. 




LONDON : 

PRINTED BY JOHN WBRTHBIMBR AND CO. 

CIRCUS PLACB, PIN8BURY CIRCUS. 



PREFACE. 



This Lexicon was some time ago announced for publica- 
tion, and the earlier sheets committed to the press, when 
from unavoidable circiunstances the work was suspended, 
and the MS. laid aside. Several alterations and additions have 
been made on resuming the correction of the press ; and in 
a very few instances, it may be observed, that the oppor- 
tunity has been taken of revising or modifying a statement 
made in the earlier pages of the work, when further con- 
sideration had led to the adoption of an opinion different 
to the one originally proposed. 

The object of this work, besides famishing an interpret- 
ation of the words and ordinary phraseology of the author, 
is to explain the difficulties of the text; meaning, of course, 
by difficulties, such as would present themselves to students 
possessed of that previous degree of knowledge without 
which it is presumed that no one would attempt to read 
JEschylus. The explanation of matters belonging to History, 
Geography, and Antiquities has been seldom touched upon, 
as being a province wholly distinct in its character, and 
requiring to be separately treated: information sufficient 
for all general purposes on the latter of these subjects will 



IV PBEPACE. 

be found in the Dictionary of Antiquities, lately brought 
out by the publishers of this work ; and two similar works 
on the subjects of Mythology and Geography, if completed 
with equal ability, will supply, with the former, a deside- 
ratum long felt in this department of classical literature. 

It will hardly be thought, by those who are competent 
to form an opinion upon the subject, that a work like the 
present is a superfluous addition to what has already been 
written upon JEschylus. Such especially as have under- 
taken to read this author without assistance, must have felt 
how often they have been driven upon their own resources, 
and how much not only of apparent but of real difficulty has 
been left imexplained. It is not denied, that they who will 
be at the pains to work out the meaning for themselves 
by patient investigation, may derive greater benefit by the 
exercise than they who depend upon the assistance of a 
commentator : but to do so with certainty requires an 
amount of scholarship not often met with amongst yoimger 
students; and, whilst a few may reap more solid advantage from 
the very scantiness of the help afforded them, by the majority 
the Author will either be unread, or, if read at all, be in 
danger of being continually misunderstood. 

It is not pretended that in this Lexicon the student will 
find a full solution of every diflSculty. It may, however, be 
honestly asserted that no passage has been designedly passed 
over where any real obscurity exists : in all such, except from 
unintentional omission, either an explanation has been given, 
or the nature of the difficulty stated. This, of course, does 
not apply to those passages so obviously corrupt, that to 
attempt to explain them in their present state would be a mere 
waste of time, and an unprofitable exercise of ingenuity. 

An Index is given at the end of the volume, in which are 
noted those passages of which a fuller or more particular 



PREFACE. V 

explanation was likely to be wanted: by consulting this, the 
student will be able to use the Lexicon as a running conunentary 
on the text ; and this plan will possibly be found the more 
advantageous of the two, since, from the degree of trouble it 
involves, it will prevent recourse being had to it except in cases 
of real difficulty. The references are given to the text of 
Wellauer, as perhaps on the whole the least objectionable of 
the. complete editions of JEschylus for the use of younger 
students. References have, however, been given also to 
five of the plays as edited by Dr. Blomfield. 

In passages evidently corrupt, the most probable conjec- 
tural emendations have been recorded, and occasionally 
recommended for adoption ; a list of which will be foimd at 
the end of the book. Many passages, however, where the 
vulgar reading, though not so obviously incorrect, has been 
nevertheless believed to be corrupt, have been left untouched, 
from a desire not to encumber with a display of critical 
ostentation a work principally intended for yoimger students. 
A few original emendations have been suggested, chiefly 
such as have occurred in carrying the work through the 
press: they are, however, merely offered as conjectures, 
which every one is at liberty to reject upon the production of 
better, and which can hardly be chargeable with presumption 
when not rashly obtruded upon the text. 

It may be necessary to claim the indulgence of the reader 
for many typographical errors, which it is feared may remain 
uncorrected. The manuscript having been almost entirely 
recomposed whilst passing through the press, and the cor- 
rection of the sheets having to be simultaneously performed 
without any kind of assistance, and frequently under circum- 
stances the most imfavorable, it may be supposed that the 
weariness attendant on such a task may have led to some 
occasional oversights. This may be peculiarly the case in 



yi PREFACE. 

the earlier sheets, which were corrected under great indis- 
position. It is believed, however, that these errors are for 
the most part only of such a nature as will at once explain 
themselves to those at all acquainted with the subject; and it 
has not therefore been considered necessary to encumber the 
volume with a list of errata, which it would have taken much 
time to prepare, and to which few probably would have been 
at the trouble to refer. 

It remains only to express a hope that this work, imperfect 
as in many respects it is, may not be without advantage to 
those who desire an accurate acquaintance with that language 
whose magnificent remains, though mutilated by the ravages 
of time, and by the ignorance of still more merciless tran- 
scribers, must for ever form the basis of all sound and liberal 
education : a language which, to whatever theme or subject 
it be applied — whether breathing from the harp of Sappho, 
or pealing with the thunder of Demosthenes — stands unri- 
valled beneath the sun for glory and for beauty, and which 
contains the record, not only of the most illustrious achieve- 
ments which the world has ever witnessed, but of the most 
ennobling sentiments of which the human heart is capable, 
and the sublimest specidations which human reason has 
produced. 

London, April 1843. 



N.B. 

1. For the advantage of younger students, the quantity of the hng 
penultimate has been marked. In order to save room, the derivations 
of words have not generally been given, as they will, for the most 
part, readily suggest themselves to any one moderately acquainted 
with the language. For the same reason, in the case of some words of 
continual recurrence, e.g. Kal, re, and the like, the references have 
occasionally been curtailed, where no disadvantage was likely to arise 
from their omission. 

2. It has been thought better in some cases to retain the orthography 
of the old editions, e.g. in such words as ycVo/iai, yivwaKut, aUros, 
vTrepdopfj, ic.r.X. where modem editors usually write ylyyofxaij yiyvuKyKw, 
aerdc, vwepBopeh ic.r.X. As it did not fall within the plan of the 
present work to enter upon a discussion of this point, the method 
which has the sanction of authority has been retained in the citation 
of passages. 

3. With respect to the accentuation of adjectives compounded 
from verbs, and bearing an active signification, it has been intended 
to follow the rule of the grammarians, sc. in that case to accent 
the penultimate. This rule, although definite in its principle, ap- 
pears, as far as we can judge, to have been extremely uncer- 
tain in its application, and it perhaps may be unsafe to depart 
from what appears to have been usual in each instance. If, how- 
ever^ the rule be of authority at all, it ought, as it would seem, to be 
equally so in all cases to which it is applicable ; and it is desirable 
that, as far as possible, uniformity of practice should be observed. 
Exceptions are of course to be made in case of those adjectives where 
the compound is formed from the substantive and not, as might 
appear at first sight, from the verb, e.g. TayyiropoQy raxv/5|»o0oc, k,tX, 



yiii 



and those cases likewise seem to be rightly excepted, where the 
force of the verb is so merged in the composition as to form only 
one idea, e.g. vwipKOTrog, k,t»\. The question is one which calls 
for a fuller discussion. 

The reader is requested to correct a few more important errata, 
sc. : — 

Page 2,6. two lines from bottom, for " P. 904." read " £.904." 

— 3,6. six lines from bottom, after " passively," insert " A. 1614." 

— 5, a. line 9, for ** dyKvpa," read " dyKvpa." 

— 6,a. — 13, after ** dyvidrijg,'' insert " A. 1051. 1056." 

— 14,6. — 22. for " «^i," read *' kI tr^i." 

— 19,6. — 21, insert " how" before " might." 

— 23,a. — 6, for " 1649." read " 521." 

— 24, a. — 35, for " P. 229." read " S.229." 

— 40,6. — 13, for "A. 1647." read "A, 1438." 

— 41,6. — 39, dele ''A.1652." 

— 48,6. — 12, insert " S.605." 

— 51,6. seven lines from bottom, insert " S.832." 

— 55,a. Une 5, for " 49." read " 1049." 

— 59, a. — 30, after " /3»jX6c," insert " C.564." 

— — — 37, after " yaiof,*' insert " S.806." 

— 71, a. — 21, for " yap" read " yag" 

— 76,6. ten lines from bottom, for ** pretending," read '^portending." 

— 141, a. nine lines from bottom, for " \6yov" read ** \6yoiQ^** 

— 160,6. line 9, for " useless," read " unless." 

— 164,6. six lines from bottom, for " eiro/*£voc," read " ivofAkvovQ." 

— 248,6. line 20, dele " Blomf." 



LEXICON 



A 



'a sometimes written &, a particle 
expressive of any strong and sudden 
emotion. Hesych. &, &, o-xcrXiaoriicov 
lirippTjfia, a iroi iror ^yaycc /^c A. 
1067. In S.163. for o Z^v' {iZrivy 
for Zcvc, hp^diKiig Salvin.) Z Zev is 
commonly read, a a C.1043. A. 1060. 
i a, ea ea P.V. 114.665. & &, iM, 
Idov A.1096. &&& S.806. 

"A/Saroc untrodderiy pathlessy P.V, 
2. Blomf. from Phavor.s. djSpdriy yvf, 
reads &(ipoTog. So Schol. Venet. ad 
11.^ 78. Eustath. Suid. MS.C.C.C. 
Oxon. The vulg. is probably quite 
correct, cf. &(^aTov tig opog Soph. 
CEd. T. 712. 

'AfiXajjeia security. Iv apkaj^dq. 
is read by Herm. whom Blomf. and 
Well, follow in A. 995. See under 
c{>Xa/3eia. 

'A/5Xa/54c safe^ h, e. uninjured. 
S.c.T.68. safe, h.e. not injuring, P. 
647. E. 275.462. 

*A^vK6\rjTog unheeded, indifferent 
h(^VK6KriTov rovT ifxf ^pov^/xari S. 
907. this is a matter of indifference to 
me. From PovKoXeivy q.v. 

*Aj3ovX/a imprudence. Kparridelc 
^" Ik i>[ka}v h(^v\laigS.c.T.732. in- 
duced by evil counsels from his friends* 
See under Ik, and cf . Soph. Ant. 1204. 
with Erfurdt's note. 

*A/3po/3ariyc walking delicately. P. 
1029. an epithet of the Persians. So 
seq. 

*Af^poy6oQ softly lamenting y P. 633. 
Porson marks this word as doubtful. 
Blomf. adopts Pauw*s conj.dicpoydoc. 
Wellauer also rejects iLfipoyooi. There 



appears, however, no satisfactory rea- 
son for doing so, the epithet being, 
as Heath observes, sufficiently ap- 
plicable to the lamentations of the 
youthful brides of the Persians. The 
reason assigned by Blomfield, that 
a/^pox^rwvac follows so soon after, 
seems little to the purpose, repetitions 
of the same word being very common 
in ^schylus. 

^Aj^poliairoQ softly living, P. 41. an 
epithet of the Lydians. See Herod. 
1. 165. 

'APpSrlfiog soft and costly , A. 675. 
Here Salmas. conj. hf^poiriivtav rich 
in texture : so Glasg. Blomf. 

'Afipoxiriav covered with soft cloth- 
ing, P. 635. 

'Afipvveiv [v] to make effeminate. 
fjtTj yvyaiKog kv rpoiroic ifxe ifipvye A. 
893. Mid. aPpvyeardai be conceited, 
give oneself airs. A/3pvv£rai wag ng 
eZ Tpdtrffuiv wXiov A. 1178. 

"Afivffaog bottomless, unfathomable. 
6.TTjg &(iv(r(rov wiXayog S. 466. Me- 
taph. <ppiva Aiav — o\//iv ^fivatTOv 
S.1044. irXovTog &(^vtT(rog S.c.T.931. 
inexhaustible wealth. 

"Aya Doric for &yri q.v. 

*AyatiELv to feel displeasure, ra 
Beiov firj^ev Ayafciv S.1047. not to 
feel displeasure at the decrees of the 
gods. Hesych. ciya^cc, hyavaicreh /3a- 
pe(og ^ipEi. 

^ AyaBog good. h.e. virtuous, S.cT. 
592. — brave, S.c.T.677. P. 882. 929. 949. 
clever, A. 769. — fa vorable, auspicious, 
kind, P.838. A.161. 733. 1103. E.841. 
931.943.966. S.621.944. P. 214. In A. 

B 



AFAA 



(2) 



AFAN 



1240. the vulg.tr' cc ijtddpoy rctaovr'* 
hyaOio h* cLfulypofiai is opposed both to 
the sense and metre. Jacob, reads Tre- 
ed n-a y'* <3^' cLfieiyj/Ofiai, which Butl. 
approves and Blomf. has adopted. 
Heath, wetroyr' cyoi 3' hfitiypofiai 
h. e. and I will perish in my turn, 
which is certainly very harsh. Schiitz. 
&yada ^' &/ie/i//o/xa(, h.e. I will return 
the benefits received. Wellauer, in 
defiance of the anapaest, conjectures 
&ydd* tLh* cLfxeiypofJiat, with the same 
sense. An anonymous conjecture, 
adopted by Scholefield, appears more 
probable than any of these, eytif ^' 
a/i' eypojjLaif which accords very well 
with the general sense of the pas- 
sage. 

'AyaXaKTOc suckled along with 
others, A. 700. This is the meaning 
generally assigned tot he word by the 
Etymologists, the a being equivalent 
to ofiov : so Valck. Some consider 
it to mean not suckled with milk : so 
Passow. The latter appears prefer- 
able, the epithet being applied to a 
lion's cub brought up, not in the usual 
way by its mother, but with the chil- 
dren of a family, and hence said to 
be ayaXaKToc, Blomf. translates, a 
foster-brother, in accordance with the 
former meaning. If the latter be 
correct, the epithet f^iKoiiaerrov will 
merely denote the tender age of the 
cub. See (jiiKSfiaaTog. 

"AyaX/ia an ornament, an embel- 
lishment. TEKvoy, ^ofiwv &ya\/jia A. 
201 . tTTxovc, AyaXfia TfJQ vTrepTrXovrov 
"Xkidfic P. V. 464. hKaffKOiov 6.ygXfjLa 
irXovTou A. 721. Helen, the pride of 
the wealthy Paris. &ya\jjLa rvfi^v 
C. 198. an honour to the tomb. Here 
dyaXfjia is the ace. referring to trvfi- 
irevQelv kfioL Scholef. rightly trans- 
lates, quodesset honori — as in A. 218. 
See Matth. Gr. Gr. 431.5. an image 
of a deity. ayaX/iar aidolov Aio'c S. 
189. so S.C.T. 240. 247. E. 65. 881. 
The meanings of &yaXfxa are thus 
traced by Ruhnken on TimaBus, 
" ayaXKeiv proprie est nitidum red- 
der Cy sic aliquid exornare, ut oculos 



grata sui specie exhilaret. Vim verb! 
ayoXXccv retinet inde ortum ^yoX/ia, 
recteque adeo ah antiquis grammati- 
cis exponitur icaXXc^Trior/ia irdv kif ^ 
riQ ayaXXcrac kcu ^^a/pci. Qu'^ sol^ 
notione ab Homero positumesse recte 
monet Eustathius. Tragici saepe di- 
cunt liberos parentum ayaX/xara, de- 
liciasy oblectamenta, ut Eurip. Suppl. 
367. — Sed quoniam in statuis praBci- 
puum ornamentum est, ayaX/na pro- 
prie de his usurpari coepit. — Saepe 
veteres scriptores ayaXfrnra a pic- 
turis distinguunt. — Neque tamen 
perpetuum hoc discrimen est. — Im- 
primis autem frequens hujus vocis 
usus est de donariis numini alicui 
consecratis, et de Deorum simula- 
ens. 

* AyafUfivovioQ of Agamemnon. 
* Ay a fJiEfiyovlay 6Xoj(py A. 1480. the 
^ifc of Agamemnon, * Aya fiefiyoylwy 
o*iKtoy C. 848. the house of Agamemnon. 
For this use of adjectives derived from 
proper names, see Matth. Gr.Gr. 446. 
10 ; and on the different forms, Aya- 
fjL€fiy6yeiosj -log, and -eocy seeLobeck 
on Soph. Aj. V.108. 

'AyajjLifiywyAgdmemnony A . 26. 42. 
609.1219.1287.1377. C.926. E.434. 

"Aya/Jiog unmarried. Ayafioy hZa- 
fiaroy lic^vycTv S. 136. 144. 

"Ayav too much, very much, e. g. 
dyay aXrjdeiQ S.cT. 692. too true, 
P.V. 72. 180.318. 327.643. S.C.T. 35. 
220. 228. 429. 674. 963. P. 10. 211. 612. 
607. 780. 813. A. 472. 984. 1214. 1227. 
C. 957. E. 788. 904. S. 404. 699. 738. 
892. ovTwg d^eX^alg ')(ep(riy "^yaipoyr 
^yav S.cT. 793. they were slain too 
surely, dayiby ^ ovk ayay eXeifOepog 
E.324. he is not very (i.e. not at all) 
free. In A. 1313. woiyag daydriov dyay 
iiriKpayti, the vulg. violates both the 
sense and the metre. Herm. omits 
ayay (omitted also by Ven. Flor.) and 
reads eiriKpalyei, H.Voss aray re 
Kpayeif which Blomf. adopts. It is 
possible that 6,yay may have arisen 
from the careless repetition of the 
preceding syllable arwy. In P. 904 
for fifiXd T EvdeyovyT &yay, Dobree 



AFAN 



(3) 



AFEI 



conj. evBeyovyra yd, which is not at 
all improhahle. 

*Ayav6petoe brave, P. 985. Doric 
from 6.yrivu}p, 

'Ayavoc mild, gracious, ek dvtrtwy 
ayava ^aeVovc' cXtt/c A.101. See 0ai- 
vety. 

* Ay derroyoc deeply groaning, S.c.T. 
95. 

'Ayav6g illustrious, august. UiperatQ 
ayavolg P. 948. 

*Ay/3arava Echatana, P. 922. In 
P. 16. 626. all MSS. read 'E<c/3arava>v 
q. V. 

"Ayyapog a Persian courier. See 
Herod, viii. 98. Metaph. ^|ouktog ciTr' 
ayyapov wvpog A.273t a beacon of 
fire transmitted from post to post sue- 
cessively. 

'AyycX/a a message, P.V. 1042. A. 
86. 

'AyyAXctv to deliver a message, 
ayyekX lovira C.768. -fiyycXXe roltri 

KVploiffi EbJfXCLTWy C. 647. MQ 6 (^pVKTOQ 

hyy£KKu)y irpiirEi A. 30. See Trpiweiv. 
With ace. ayycXX£cv KaKo. P. 249. 0/\- 
rar ayyiXXtoy S.597. ra^' ayyeXdy 
C. 698. tI Kaiyoy ayycXwj' P.V. 945. 
ravT fiyycXXe C.759. With attract. 
0i;/ii7C v0' ^g ^yyctXav oi ^iyoi C. 730. 
Pass, rotffi yvy i^yyeXfiiyoig C.763. 

"AyycXoc a messenger, P. 14. A. 271. 
624. S.C.T.267.355.830. S.182. C. 
838. ayyiXov dlicriy C.193. like a mes- 
senger* fiyycXov oh yLe€/A\//crai iroKig ye- 
poyra S. 755. old as lam, the city shall 
not complain of me as a messenger. 
Zrjyl wierroy dyy eXoy P.V. 971. a meS' 
senger in the service of Jupiter. Me- 
taph. Koyiy &yav^oy dyyeXoy arparov 
S. 177. So S.cT. 82. yvxt-og &yytXog 
irvp6g A, 574. the beacon fire, ovtl 
fiiXXwy — TrapfJKEy ayyiXov fiipog A. 
282. did not omit its office of messenger, 
ohdey ayyiXcjy erOiyog &g ahrog avrwy 
&ylpa TTEvdeffSai iripi C.837. is unin- 
telligihle. Schiitz reads dg avroy ah- 
rwy K.T.X. and translates non tantum 
valet nuntii relatio quantum si dominus 
ipse de his rebus sciscitetur et inqui- 
rat. Blomf. compares the expression 
oifBey oioy tar aKOvtrai Arist. Av.967. 



Herm. Ohss. Critt. p. 121. strongly 
objects to this use of dtg and proposes 
a remedy which is certainly not less 
objectionable; wg ahrog ahr&y &y^pa 
Trevdeirdai irapel h.e. non usus est nun- 
ciis, quum ipse adsis, ut hospitem de 
rebus illis interroges. Bothe conj. wg 
ahroy avTuty fivra wtvOeadai wapa, 
SchUtz*s conjecture and explanation 
seems upon the whole the best. The 
expression is a general one, &v^pa 
being used as in Soph. C£d. T.315. 
Ay^pa ^' ci»^eXcIv d^' iSy €^(01 re Kal 
dvyaiTO KoXXtcrrog iroytay. The con- 
struction apparently is ohlky trdiyog 
AyyAwv (roiovroy Itrriy) utg &ydpa 
ahroy TevOeaOai irepl avrdy. This use 
of a»c niay perhaps be supported by 
that in Act. Apost. 20.24, although no 
great authority in such matters. ovM 
£^ft> Trjy \lnr)(riy fxav rtfiiay kfiavr^ utg 
TeXeiwffai Toy hpOfAoy fiov fiera yapdg. 
On C. 762. ky ayyiXip yap Kpimrbg 
opBovrai X6yog, see under Kpvirrdg. 

'Ay5a/3drac proper name of a 
man; P. 920. 

''Ayeiv to lead, to bring, dy^pa ayei 
yvyri rig S.cT. 627. KVfi dy£i740. brings 
on a wave, ^ye P. 334. A. 1613. ayoy, 
Dorice, with ace. ydtrroi ayoy olKog P. 
847. brought them home, where the vulg. 
has kg diKovg which violates the metre 
and is therefore rejected by Glasg. 
Blomf. Passow retains kg but corrects 
&yoy for ayoy. v<f Apfiar ^yayov 
iTTwouc P.V. 463. / yoked horses to 
chariots, irdi ttot fjyayig fie; A. 1057. 
1109. ^yay£ P. 542. Hyayoy waXiy A. 
827. brought back, ydeg ijyayoy P. 555. 
^y€ C. 701. wpog irvXag &yoi X6\oy 
S.c.T.56. fiy£tvC.758. iij£tv A.1258. 
dyovcra A. 394. ayoyrag kf^fnioy S. 
498. See k(f^(niog. — to carry away 
S. 607. 709. 919. Pass. ctTro fiperiwy 
ayofiiyay S.425. ay£(r0ai TrXoKoifJUoy 
S.c.T. 308. to be dragged away by the 
hair, &^rj fut.mid. used passively you 
shall be dragged away. For this use 
of what is commonly called the future 
middle in a passive sense, see Monk's 
note on Hippolytus 1458, who quotes 
from ^schylus, TifirjtreraL A. 567. 



AFEI 



(4) 



ATKP 



(iovXevtrerai S.c.T. 180. ^(oirai P. 
581. See also Pierson on Moeris 
under the words iLiraXKa^oyraif yvfi' 
yaveraiy rtft^^erac. Monk rightly 
observes that the first instance of the 
kind is found in Homer Od. A. 123. 
wipe £ccv€* irap' &fjLfii ^cX^aeai. See 
likewise Matth. Gr.Gr.494.11. and 
Bernhardy, Synt. Gr . p. 344. Note.- — 
to drive, to harass, P.V.677. fiyci yap 
al/ia firjTp^y E.221 . — to support, bear 
up. 0eXXol ^* &Q &yov(n ^iktvov C. 499. 
^-to hold in esteem, to believe in, 
Ayoifi &y (bc. Gcovc) €i nc ratrde /i^ 
'iaipiitTETai S.002. / will believe in 
them, Cf. Abresch, Animadv. ^sch. 
210. and see under yofilZeiv, — to pass 
sctime, Kpeovpyoy IjfAapevdvfAUfs dytty 
A. 1674. — to take in marriage, ore rav 
Ofiowarpioy fiyaycc ^Htrioyay P.V. 668. 
imper. Aye come! AXX' ^yc, niptrai — r 
dwfieda P. 136. come let us make, aye 
^ri A. 767. &ye ^^ kw. \opoy A-xl/W" 
fjiey £. 297. &ye 5^ Xi^wfiey S, 620. 
plur. Sycrc r&y 9rdXat Trtirpay ftiyuty 
Xifffaad* alfia C. 792. 

"Ayeiog without a landj from a and 
yfj, "AyeioQ eyiit fiaOvxaiog fiaOpelac 
fiadpelac S. 838. Here Turn. Vict, 
have Ayios, but &yeioc Med. Guelph. 
Aid. Rob. The passage is usually 
considered corrupt, but it perhaps 
may mean, /, although extremely no' 
hie in respect of my origin, am without 
a country, h. e. am an exile from my 
country, referring to the preceding 
fjiiliroTE TrdXii' "iBoifJii ic. r.X. The word 
Ayeios is without authority, but may 
be formed from a and yfj, as £v- 
yeioc, (^advyeioc, iirlyeioQ, etc. See 
Ayioe. 

* Ay dpity to collect, e. g. (as evi- 
dence) to infer, ri rSfvZ' ovk ly^iKwc 
ayeipat; C 629. Schol. trvya^ac ica^ 
rtiyopw* 

'Ayc/rfciv without a neighbour, soli- 
tary, P.V. 270. 

'AyAaoToc not to be laughed at, 
iiyeXatrroiQ ^v/x^opaicCSO. not laugh' 
ing. ayiKaara irpotrwira A. 768. On 
the active or passive force of verbals 
see under yap$r)KOTr\rip(arog, 



*Ayfi a fragment, 6,yai€rt KwrHy 
P. 417. See seq. 

"Ayri jealousy, &ya de6dty A. ISO. 
the jealousy of the gods; restored by 
Herm. for the vulg. &ra which vio- 
lates the metre. &aa Burn. Elms, ad 
Eur. Med. 240. — a mischievous or 
spiteful act {?) iitjKo^yoiinv &yai<n 
A. 712. So Herm. for vulg. Araieriy 
which violates the metre. Pauw and 
Schiitz read firiXo^yois draitri. Butl. 
Aratc fifiXof^yoitri* Klausen kyaitnv 
from ayii, quoting Gramm. Sang. 336. 
Bekk. dya/' hi rpayiKol rac rpwcrtic 
ovruc iKoXovy koI rd rpavfiara* koX 
yap ro rpavfia oloy Korayfui y/vc- 
rau This is probably correct, and is 
somewhat confirmed by the Homeric 
usage, e.g. II. £.161. &c ^c Xit/jy iy 
fiovtrl dop^y cf av)(iya d£p ir6prioi ^c 
fio6s Cf. also frangere in Horace, 
Od. i. 23. 11. non ego te tigris ut 
aspera, Gcetulusve leo, frangere per- 
sequor, A very probable conjecture 
has been suggested to me by Prof. 
Maiden, firi\o<l>6yoi<ny dtraitri, 

'Ayiiywp brave, manly, S.c.T.117. 

dytoc a var. lect. in S.8d8. where 
dycioc (q. v.) is to be preferred. 
Porson on Eur. Orest. 760. observes 
that dycoc is very seldom used by 
the Attics, and never by the tragic 
writers. 

"AyKadey, contr. from ayixaBty 
(q. V.) above, at the top, ariyaic 
'Arpei^iiy AyKadey A. 3. 

" Ay KaOey from dyicdc, in the arms 
(cf. dyrac IXdCero I1.E. 871). AyKadey 
Xa/iwy E. 80. taking in the arms, em- 
bracing, 

'AyicdXiy the arm. ky dyicdXacc 
Xafiwy S. 476. taking in the arms, 
eoTK ky ayKoXaiQ A, 706. was carried 
in the arms, Metaph. irerpaia ayKoXri 
P.V. 1021. a rocky embrace, noyrlai 
dyicdXai C. 680. the bosom of the 
ocean, 

"AyKpiffic contr. for aycucpitric a 
judicial inquiry : a legal term strict- 
ly meaning the inquiry instituted be- 
fore the magistrate previous to the 
regular trial, answering to the Latin 



ATKY 



(M 



Arpi 



Divinatio. ixifV Lq Ayicpiaiy eXOeiv 
sc. Qeovs £. 342. and that they should 
not engage in any judicial inquiry ; by 
which the chorus expresses its desire 
that the gods should not take cog- 
nisance of those matters which it 
belonged exclusively to their prero- 
gative to investigate. 

"AyKvpa an anchor. Met. wpa t/i- 
wSpovQ fiediivai Ayicvpay kv d6fxoi<n 
irav^6K0ii ^evtay C* 651. to put up for 
the night, 

'AyKvpov\ia the standing of a ship 
at anchor y S. 747. 

*Ay\ai<rfjLa an embellishment ^ a 
pleasing object, oh ^vpiov ayXaUrfia 
Bu}fjia(n A. 1285. no Syrian odour, C. 
194. the offering of hair on the tomb 
of Agamemnon. 

" Ay yafXTTTog inflexible, OifxtvoQ &y- 
yafjLTTToy yooy P.V. 163. This verse 
does not correspond with the strophe 
^£^fa yap ajjupl aaig Tv\aiQ, Pauw 
and Herm. conj. nOifieyog a. y. Butl. 
Bifieyog fiaX &. y, Morell. difisyog 
Toy &, V, A maid difityog ayyafiirroy 
Toy ydoy, which is the easiest altera- 
tion and affords the best sense, but 
is doubtful on account of the short- 
ening of the word before yv. See 
Porson on Hec. 302. Dawes's Misc. 
Crit. p. 196. Bothe and Blomf. alter 
the strophe. 

'Ayyevety to be pure from guilty with 
gen. opyidog opyig vCjg ay hyyevoi 
<l>ayuty ; S. 223. how could a bird be 
free from guilt as touching another, 
having devoured it ? 

"Ayyifffta an expiatory offering* fia^ 
rpfoy &yyitTfia Kvpioy <^6vov E. 315. 
poetically for fxarpf^ov &yyitrfjLa i^6' 



yov. 



Ayyoia ignorance, dyvo/^i A.1678. 
in ignorance, unawares, ayyolag viro 
S. 494. 

'AyydpptfTog flowing purely ^ P.V. 
432. where Brunck and Schiitz adopt 
ayyopvTwy contrary to MSS. and £dd. 

* Ay y6g pure, i.e. clear, bright* ai- 
depa hyv6y P.V. 280. hyvag *A<riag 
409. ay yov ^rpvfioyog P. 489. XP^^" 
fiarog ay yov A. 94. — pure i,e, chaste. 



holy* hyya Aravpan-og A.2d6. ^i) wpog 
dy vav Apovpay S.C.T. 735. an unholy 
soil, "Aprefiig &yya A,199, S.lOll. 
ayyov trrofiarog E. 277. cLyywy trrofid' 
nay S.677. ayi/a Atoj icdpa S. 136. 
ayZpbg kyyov S. 358. ir&g — hyyog yi- 
yoiT &y ; S. 225. how could he escape 
pollution? — Sacred fioog &yyfig P. 
603. TToXEfidKpayroy hyyoy riXog S.cT. 
146. ayyolg ^Ofioig 260. ^alfwyeg hyyoi 
P. 620. hyyoy 'AttcJWw S.211. Zrivog 
ayyov 640. fiayTeiaovKtO' dyvd E. 686. 
no longer held sacred, &yy6y UeiOovg 
trifiag E. 845. e^pdywy hyv&y S.96. 
ky hyy^ — c^£o-6e S.220. in a sacred 
place. 

*Ayyatg unknown, ayyijg wpog A- 
yywra C.666. ayy&d" 6fu\oy S. 971. 
ayySh-a f^iayi\y A. 1021. 

"Ayooc unmournedy S.cT. 1055. 
. 'Ayopd the market-place, Beolg dyo- 
pdg kwierKdirotg S.cT. 254. 

'Ayopalog protecting the market- 
place. Zcvcdyopacoc £.931. dektyTiHy 
ayop€uwy A. 90. 

"Ayoc a curse for guilt, S, 370. 371. 
C. 153. £.161. &yog deQy irarpwwy 
S.C.T. 1008. the curse of his fathers 
gods. 

*Ay6g a leader, S.c.T.245. 881. 

"Aypa a prey, S.cT. 304. £.143. 

'Aypelv to take, XP^^V h^^ dypti 
Upidfiov woXiy &^e KekevOog A. 125. 
Here the present is used for the fu- 
' ture, as in Homer II. A. 365. ^H Bi^y 
a k^ayvw ye Kal vtrrepoy ayri^Xiivag. 
See Matth. Gr. Gr. 504. 3. Abresch. 
Anim. JEsch. 1 .463. Bernhardy, Synt. 
Gr. c. X. 2. 

"Aypevfia a net, S.c.T.589. C.992. 
plur. A. 1018. £.438. 

"Aypiog wild. Met. firirpog ayplag 
airo P. 606. periphrasis for the vine, 
— cruel, fierce, aypiiay ^etrfiCjy P.V. 
175. TTorafioi irvpog ^dirroyTeg ayplaig 
yydBoig 368. So C. 278. ayploig iroi- 
0vy/iao'i S.cT. 262. Ayplag &\og S. 
35. 

*Ayplufg cruelly, £.929. In P.V. 
155. Blomf. reads dypioig, which is 
found in Codd. ap. Steph.Med. Regg. 
G. N. Colb. 1, 



ATPO 



(6) 



AAAM 



*Aypoy6fiO£ dwelling in the fields, 
A. 140. For the accent upon this 
and similar words, see Lobeck on 
Soph. Aj. p. 230. 

*Ayp<Jnjc (?) fl commander, P. 963. 
Toup proposes dypcVai from Hesych. 
aypiray, ffyefi6yay deor. Thus we 
have iirwaypirrfQ. Blomf. dp^erai. 
Rob. has aKp6rai. So V.C. ap. Turn. 
Schol. Brunck, Schiitz. 

"Aypvwyo^ never sleeping, P.V. 
358. 

' Ay viariyc [a] an epithet of Apollo as 
the guardian deity of streets, to whom 
an altar called dyvccvc was placed 
before the street doors at Athens. 
Hesych. 'Ayi/ttuc. 6 npo t&v dvp&v 
Itrrtos fi(o^6s iv trvfifiaTi kiovoq, Cf. 
Arist. Vesp. 875. Sheviror AvaJ, yti- 
Tov *Ayvt£v, Tov fiov wpoOvpov TTpOWV- 
Xace. Apollo himself was also called 
'Ayvtcuc Horace Od. iv. 6. 26. Lcevis 
Agyieu, 'Ayvicv r is the common 
reading in this passage, but te is un- 
intelligible, ayvcd r Med. whence 
Herm. rightly conj . ayutar*. 

'AyvpTpia a female mendicant, A. 
1246. the mascform is ay vprriQ from 
ayelpw. This word was peculiarly 
used of those who collected a contri" 
hutionfrom the bystanders at religious 
shows, Ruhnken, on Tim. s. v. ayel- 
povtrav, we Upeiav Trepiepxofiiyrjy, ob- 
serves, «* Plena locutio ayeipety 'xpfi- 
fjuiTa, pioy, eriTla, tam nota est, nullis 
ut opus sit scriptorum testimoniis. Ne 
absolutum quidem iiyelpeiy pro men- 
dicando colligere valde rarum est. — 
Scilicet in variis artibus quibus sacri- 
ficuli simplicis plebeculsB pecunias 
ad se derivarent, non postrema hsBc 
erat. Dei Deaeve alicujus effigiem vel 
humeris portantes, vel jumento impo- 
nentes, per oppida et vicos vagaban- 
tur, et verbo Diis, re ips^ sibi stipem 
quserebant. Ex quo circumforaneo 
qusBstu ayvpT&y nomen invenerunt — 
Quo veteri more satis vindicatur locus 
Herodoti, iv. 35, vfiyUiv'^QnrLy re ml 
Apyiy, oyofxa^oyrdc te koi kyEipoyraQ, 
ubi Thom. Galeus temere conjiciebat 
cyctjoovrac" 



*Ay)(<ipi7C [a3 prop, name of a 
man. P. 056. 

"Ayx* near, with gen. P. 459. C. 
630. 

'Ayx^ciXo( near the sea. P. 861. 
Upon this epithet as applied to islands, 
see Lobeck on Soph. Aj. 135. 

'Ayxcyc/roiv neighbouring. P. 860. 

'Ayx/uToXic near the city. S.C.T. 
483. an epithet of Minerva as wor- 
shipped at Thebes. Cf. trv\ai(n yc/- 
Tuty V.486. 

"AyxitrroQ nearest, next in order, 
ToS* &y)(i(rroy 'Airlag yalag fioyof^pov 
poy tpKOQ A. 248. Here Schiitz, re- 
ferring the words to Clytemnestra, 
as being yalag yLoyot^povpov EpKog in 
the absence of her husband, under- 
stands ayxiflTov to mean near, i. e. 
approaching. Others apply the ex- 
pression to the Chorus, upon whom, 
in the king's absence^it next devolved 
to guard the city. This is clearly 
the meaning of &y)(i(rroy, whether it 
be referred to Clytemnestra, which 
may be supported by v. 251, or to 
the Chorus, ^vyarai Aioc flT^cora 
S. 1018. next after Jupiter. 

'Ay^dviy hanging. ay)(6yrig TEpfxara. 
£. 716. death by hanging. 

*Aywyri a bringing, Efifje iiywyffe 
A. 1236. the bringing of me. 

*Aywy an assembly for deliberation. 
Koiyov£ hywyac ©eVrec A.819. — a con" 
test. E. 647. 714. plur. 874. C. 577. 
718. yvy vwEp irayruy aywy. P. 397. 
now it is a struggle for all. ayci>v 
yEiicriQ TraXacac A. 1350. a struggle 
originating in an antient quarrel, sc. 
about the slaughter of Iphigenia. See 
Lobeck, Soph. Aj. v. 1163. 

*Ayutyioc presiding over contests, 
hywyitoy dE&y S. 186. 239. 328. 350. 
A. 499. 

"A^aiTOQ not fit to be feasted upon, 
unlawful. Qvtrlav &laiToy A.147. 

^Ala^ayriyoQ of adamant, P.V. 6. 
64. 

'Ada^ayro^ETOQ bound in adamant. 
ohafiayrohiTOKn \vfxaiQ P.V. 148. 
the disgrace of being bound in ada- 
mant. TTovoiQ k^afiavToMTOiQ 424. the 



AAAM 



(7 ) 



AEI 



sufferings of one so hound. The epi- 
thet here is improperly applied to the 
thing instead of the person. See 
Loheck on Soph. Aj. v. 7. and com- 
pare hXirvTroQ. 

'A^a/iaroc unsubdued^ C. 53. S.cT. 
215. where a^a/xaorov is the vulg. 
corrected by Pauw. — unmarried, S. 
186. 144. 

"Allriv enough, P.V.687. a poeti- 
cal form of &driy. Here Brunck, 
Glasg. Schiitz, Blomf. have a^iyv 
(q.v.) contrary to all MSS. and 
Edd. 

'AhifiavTOG free from fear. With 
gen. efxavrrig adeifiavrog P. 168. with- 
out fear for myself, 

^AleifiavnaQ without apprehension, 
C. 760. 

"j^ltiv to sing, C. 1021 . 

"Alek^ii a sister, S.c.T. 969. 1066. 
P.V.800. C.17. it is used adjective- 
ly in S.c.T. 793. dM^acc X^P^^» % 
hands of brothers, 

'A^cX^£cJc « brother, S.c.T. 969. 
This form is unknown to the tragic 
senarius. Hence in the corrupt pas- 
sage in S.cT. 668. where Koi tov aoy 
aZdig TTpdtrfJtopoy a^e\<l>e6v appears as 
the vulg. ahXipeov is probably spu- 
rious. See 6iJL6<ncopoc» 

'AdevTjQ prop, name of a man. P. 
304. 

"Adrfv enough. With gen. a^iyv eXct- 
fcv aifjiaroc rvpavvLKOv A. 802. 

*AhripiT0Q not to be contended with, 
P. V. 106. 

"^^ric Hades, hell, ayavyrjTov 
"^^rfv P. V. 1031. "^^ov trcLKTopi JleptTay 
P. 887. filling hell with the Persians, 
See acLKTbip. — the god of Hades, Pluto, 
TOV Kara xdoroQ "^^ov A. 1360. /icyac 
yap "^Siyc itrrlv evdvyog (ipOTwy E. 
263. iy "^hov sc. Ufioig A. 1609. S. 
226. 411. etc "^^ov sc. dofiovc P.V. 
236. "^^ov TTuXac A. 1264. ^iicrvoy 
"^^ov A. 1086. a fatal net, "^^ov firj' 
ripa 1208. a deadly, fatal mother. See 
Lobeck on Soph. Aj. 802. who refutes 
the opinion that firirip' is here put for 
firyripi, q.lriy irdyrioy A. 663. a watery 
grave. 



*AliKtiy to be unjust, to firj *diK£iy 
E. 86. 661. 719. the absence ofinjus" 
tice. 

"Adiicoc unjust, A. 387. C. 392. 990. 
Ahxa S. 399. ax:ts of injustice, 

'AdiKtag unjustly, A. 1626. 

'A^fxrig, Perhaps this word ought 
to be read in S.140. iL^fxifTog a^/Li^ra. 
So Reg. L- Lachm. See seq. 

"AZfiriTog fem. alfiiiTr) unmarried, 
a^/i^rac A^/LX^ra pvaiog yeyiardii} S. 
140. 

'^^o/3an7c gone to Hades, dead, 
9^o)3aVai iroXKoi 6£)Teg P. 888. Here 
the vulg. is aylaparai without sense. 
adafidrai Rob. kf^QdpaTai conj. Cant. 
liTToj^ai Heath. 'AyjSaravwv Wes- 
seling on Herod, i. 42. So Brunck, 
Schiitz. kQdyaroi Blomf. Passow's 
conjecture qZoj^arai has been deser- 
vedly adopted by Wellauer. 

"A^oXoc sincere, genuine, A. 96. 
See irapriyopla, 

'A^oXtJc without deception, truly, 
C. 960. in a corrupt passage. See 
'Xpoyl^eiy, 

^AlpdtTTEia the goddess Adrasteia, 
the same as THifiemg P.V. 938. " Ad 
vitandam invidiam Grseci solebant 
dicere, TpoaKvyH r^v "Nefietriy, Dem. 
adv. Arist. i. p. 496. koI *Adpd<rreiay 
^y aydpunrog &y eytoyE irpo(TKvy&, 
Plat. Rep. V. TrpoffKvyw Sc 'ASpdcr- 
TEiay, i TXavKbiy, xdpiy ov fiiXXoa 
Xeyeiy,'' Giacomell. Similar forms 
of expression constantly occur, e. g. 
Toy <l>06yoy Sc 7rp6crKv<Toy Soph. Phil. 
776. avy S* ^AZpaareiq. Xcyoi. Eur. 
Rhes. 468. See ^pOdyog and Blomf. 
Gloss, in loc. 

"ABpatrrog prop, name of a man. 
S.C.T. 50. 657. 

"AdpewTog not gathered, S. 649. 

*Ael (on the quantity of the a see 
under aliy) always. With present 
tenses, ael S' aydicraty cori Se7/i* cjai- 
(Tioy S. 609. P.V. 162. 617. A. 670. 
740. With past, ace oxf/eig Eyyv-^oi 
vapriyopovy P.V.648. C.968. P. 436. 
With future, del tov wap6yTog d^- 
Qrihiay KaKOv Tpvfrei ae P. V. 26. E. 
664. 947. In E. 676, eig to tray del 



AEIA 



(8) 



AHSY 



liyoy Oanrreivy Ati^evoy (q.v.) is read 
by Well, from Schneider's emenda- 
tion. In P. V. 039. BwiTTi Toy Kpa' 
Tovyr ati Butler translates roy icpa- 
Tovvr htl unumquemque regnantem, 
i.e. the reigning sovereignt whoever 
is in power. Perhaps, however, 
it is better, on account of the po- 
sition of . the article, to join &el 
with Oftfirrc, &cl in the other case 
being usually inserted between the 
article and the attributive, e.g. Thuc. 
i. 8. TCLC &si irXripovftivaQm i. 2. rwv 
del 'n\£i6yu)y ii. 11. rwy &ct vpoetr- 
rwTwv, Toy tcparovyr iiei in this sense 
would be equally incorrect with ^ 
m-dXig &yu for the upper city. In 
such a passage as Soph. (Ed. T. 1037. 
^ Tov rvpdvvov rfiff^e yfjc TrdXai irore ; 
the construction is not rov irdXai wore 
rvpdvvov, but Tvpavvov is equivalent 
to TvpavvevffavroQ. See ace/, aiiv in 
their order. 

^Aelheiv to sing, A. 16.691. 

'Ac/fowc everliving. Aydo^ heil^tDv 
S. 066. contr. from hd!^u)oy. Here 
aid Ztiiv is the vulg. htl i^wv Aid. 
Rob. Glasg. Schutz. dc/^oiv Both. 
Elmsl. That it is an adjective and 
not the participle of the verb, is shewn 
by the words r^v ael^utv rrdav in 
Fragm. Glauc. Bekk. An. p. 347. 22. 

'Aciic^C unseemlg, P. V. 97.523. 1044. 
contr. alicfic P- V. 470. alKeg Trrjfjia, 

*Ael^€vogfor ever a stranger. By an 
emend, of Schneid. in C. 673. where 
the vulg. is ael Uvov. 

*AtlptiV to lift up. SXXo ^* de/pei 
sc. jcv/ia S.cT. 741. See irvrvtiv* 
Evfjiapiv delpiov P. 1506. to move, as 
an expedition. aXX* evaraXij Kal 
Xektov dpovfjiev <rr6\oy P. 781. where 
dpovfuv is the fut. by contr. from 
depu, api3. Cf. Porson on Eur. Med. 
848. Elmsley on Heracl. 323. See 
aipio to bring up, to educate, pass. 
€fi6v £K TOvB* epvoe depdtv A. 1606. 

*Aelorvpoc ever drawing. P.V.450. 
an epithet of the ant, who, as Horace 
(Sat. i. 1. 34.) says, " ore trahit quod- 
cunque potest atque addit acervo.** 
This is the reading of all the MSS. 



and Edd. except Vienn. B. and Turn. 
See diiffvpoc* 

*AiKtJv unwilling, S. 39. See &Kiay. 

"AcXiTToc unexpected^ P. 257. 697. 
985. A. 885. S. 54. See ^/vcffOac. 
385. 

'AAirra>c unexpectedly, S.963. P. 
255. 

*AiyaoQ everfiowing, S. 548. 

'Ac{c<r6a( to increase, C.812. S.836, 

'Ae£/^vXXoc fostering leaves, ^fto- 
ivTOQ OKTCLC kir ac(i0vXXovc A. 681. 
So Abresch, Schiitz, Herm. For the 
vulg.(z£(0vXXoi;c. Stanl. Pears. Blomf. 
read alrft^vXXovc. 

"AtirroQ (?) unable to follow, said to 
be from two fiat. So Passow. ^p6<roic 
dfTTTOic fiakepiSv Xe<$vr<i)v A. 139. This 
is the reading of Flor. dlwroitri Fam. 
Vict. Schol. but this Wellauer just- 
ly condemns. dlXirroic Med. Phil. 
Guelph. Aid. Rob. Turn, whence 
Blomf. dXivToit ovo nondum exclusis. 
The origin of the corruption assigned 
by Well, who reads ^pStroitroi Xeirrolc, 
appears correct, sc. that AEIITOIS 
was corrupted into AEIITOIS, and 
that diXvToiQ is derived from X in- 
serted as a correction over the first 
letter of dlwroic. See a similar fe- 
licitous emendation by the same critic 
in S.90. 

'Acp^iyv lifting up, A. 226. 

'Aepla a name by which ^gypt 
was known to the Greeks before it 
took its appellation from king ^gyp- 
tus. It was so called according to 
Steph. Topa TOV dipa, Kal yap ii£p6e(r' 
eravahrriv 0aflriv,or according to lEtym. 
OTi toIq €7r' ahr^v irXiovtri, ico/Xiy oZffa, 
oh (fmlverai irplv av tr^e^ov opfiridwtrt. 
Kal T&rt Atnrep eJ ofi^X^'^^ '^**^ dipog 
KEKaXvfjifiivri 0a/verai S.71. 

"A^eardai to dread, E.367. — to re- 
spect, E.956. S.639. 

"Af J?Xoc unenviable, wretched, P. V. 
143. C. 1012. 

'Aijdwv the nightingale, A. 1116. 
1117. S.60. 

'AriBric unwonted, S.562. 

"Arffxa a blast, E.865. A. 1392. 

*AiitTvpoQ driven by the wind, light. 



A0AM 



(9) 



AIAN 



kiitrvpoi fivpfiriKec P.V. 450. This is 
read only by Vienn. B. Turn, and 
written over in Regg. A. B. but is 
confirmed by Eustath. Od. iv. p. 
150, whence it has been adopted by 
Brunckand other editors for atiovpoif 
which is the readingof all other MSS. 
and £dd. See aeiervpos. 

'Adafiavric a daughter ofAthamas. 
TcopBfjtov ^ABafiavTlhoQ "EXXi/c P. 70. 
the Hellespont. 

'ABava [a] Minerva, Doric for 
'AO^viy. The Doric form of this word 
is always used by the tragic writers, 
as in ^apdc, eKart, KvvayoQy irolayAQ^ 
Xoxayoc, f£i/ay<$c» ovaZoQ. They, 
however, say, 'Adrivaia not 'AOcu^a/a. 
Porson on Orest. 26. 

'AOavaroc immortal, £.330.911. — 
giving immortality, hBavaraQ rpixos 
C. 610. 

"Adoirroff unburiedy S.cT. 1005. 
1036. 

'AdcXeoc unwilling, Oiksot adikeo^ 
S. 842. 

"AdeXxroc not to be soothed. S. 1041. 

*A6efil(rrbfg unlawfully^ C. 635. but 
here oh OefjUtrrufg is read for the sake 
of the metre by Glasg. Herm. Schiitz. 

"Adtog ungodly, impious^ E. 146. 
513. P. 794. 

*AQipiiavT0i not heaied, hBipfjuivTOv 
kariay dofitiiv C.620. a hearth where 
the sacred rites are not duly per-- 
formed. This is the best explana- 
tion. So airvpfoy Up&v A. 70. The 
Scholiast explains it cSpaawTOQ, not 
daring. So Blomf. For this sense 
cf . QspfioQ, See, however, the whole 
passage explained under rUiv. 

'Adcmic without control J arbitrarily, 
P.V. 150. Hesych. aQirutg, oh crvyica- 
TaTeOeifiivatc* 'Ato^wXoc Upoftridei 
hvfiufrg. This is restored from con- 
jecture by Bentley for hBiefnag which 
violates the metre, if QiiupSmiQ be 
correct in the strophe. 

'AQ^yai Athens, P. 227. 277. 840. 
466. 702. 810. 'AQavai, Dorice, P. 278. 
936. 

'AQrivaia Minerva. See *ABava 
E. 278.289.584. 



*AQfivcLioQ Athenian. c£ ^AOrjvaiwv 
orpaTOV P. 347. 

AdiKTog nottouchingyW^iXyeXj. KepBwv 
ddiicrop E. 674. not touching bribes. — 
Untouched, pass, yoaotc aducroy S.556. 
not to be touched, holy, ddiKTwy \apiQ 
A. 362. See yapdffKOJrXiipwTog, 

*Ad\€veiy toundergo suffering, P.V. 
95. 

"AdXioc wretched, A. 1587. C.975. 
S.567. S.cT. 761.905. 

*A6\iioc in a miserable manner, 
C. 972. 

^AdXov (contraction of &€d\oy) a 
struggle, suffering, arvyspoy niXei t6^* 
aOXoy S.1015. 

^A0\oc id. P. V. 257. 262. 637.704. 
754. 936. 

*Adpol(eiy to collect, pass. Hdpottrro 
P. 406. 

'AOvfieiy to be dejected, P. V. 472. 

"Advfwc dejected, dastardly, S.cT. 
598 . — causing dejection, o^ovc iidvfiovs 
E.740. 

"AdiaoQ of Athos. "Adwoy oTttoc 
A. 276. the height of Athos. 

Ai an exclamation of grief, at ai 
P.V. 66. 98. 136. S.cT. 769. 873. 874. 
P. 252. 275. 323. 425. al ai ai at P. 
659.892.1104. S.546. C.1003. With 
gen. ai at at ai fieXiofy tpyuty C. 1001. 
alas for these wretched deeds ! See 
Lobeck on Soph. Aj. v. 370 .430. 

Ala a land, E.5& S. 251. r^i 
tri^ripofJiilTOpa alay P.V. 302. ray /3a- 
Q{y)(Qov alay S.C.T. 288. iroXwrvpoy 
alay S.550. afuporipaQ aeac P. 129. 
Europe and Asia. *£XXd^a alav 
P. 2. A. 417. 263. Uepfflg aJa P. 59. 
244. 638. 1026. 1030. Aiup/3' alav P. 
478. 'HSwy/3' alav P. 487. TevKpl^a 
alay A. 112. aeac ^pvylag S.543. 

Aid^eiy to mourn, P. 886. 

AiaicrSe to be mourned, S.cT. 828. 
P. 895. actively, mourning, P. 1025. 
See yap&riKOfKXiiptayroq, 

Acav^C perpetual, ilg rov aiayfj 
'Xpoyoy E.542. Hence aiaywcfor 
ever, E.d94. From this comes the sig- 
nification tedious, vexatious. See seq. 
— ^thence, sad, painful, alavii fidy 
fxara P. G27,aiayfi ah^dy 903. acai^c 

c 



MAN 



( 10 ) 



AIAO 



y6troc E. 002. 467. Nvicroc alarfi rixya 
Yulg. in £. d94. where alaK^c from 
Fam. Turn, is preferred by Herm. 
Schiitc, Bothe. 

Alay6Q livelong, wearisome, vvktos 
alavilc TtKva £.884. See prec. 

Alavdc for ever. Ka\ rad' alavQQ 
lUvoi E. 642. See prec. The forms 
olan^C ftnd aiaVoc are often confused. 
Dlomf. on P. 027. wishes to expunge 
the latter altogether, which Hermann 
on Soph. Aj. 672. justly disapproves, 
comparing Soph. £1.486. He also 
observes '* re vera alaviiQ et alavoQ 
idem esse atque ex eadem origine 
natum videtur, unde alvb^ est : quod 
nisi fallor, ab aU\ deductum primo 
diuiurnumy delude diutumitate mo" 
lestum et grave, ideoque tcedii plenum 
significabat." See Lobeck on Soph. 
Aj. 672. 

A*iac Ajax. vfitfov Acavroc P. 288. 
860. Atai^oc TrcpirXvflra yaaoQ 688. 
Salamia. 

AlyaToc ^gean, viKayoQ Alyaiov 
A. 646. 

AlytioQ descended from ^geus. 
Aiyelf trrparf £.663. the Athenian 
people. 

Alyl\i\p goat defying, inaccessible, 
S.776. From al^ and Xeiireip. 

AlyltrXayKTos the name of a moun- 
tain in the Megarian district, A. 284. 

Alylc the tegis or shield of Mi- 
nerva, £.382. >^5/orni,C. 686. From 
idfftreiy* 

A'iyiodog jEgisthus, A. 1411. 1684. 
C. 108. 474. 646. 

AlyvwiSs a vulture, A. 48. 

AlyvTTTios Egyptian, P. 303. S. 
707.862. 

AlyvTrroytvii^ horn in ^gypt, S. 
30. 1038. in P. 36. the vulg. is Atyvrr- 
rcoyev^C) but Med. Reg. P. Lips. 2. 
Barocc. Mosq. Aid. Turn, have At- 
yviTToyeviiQ. Wellauer rightly ob- 
serves that the vulg. is contrary to 
analogy. Pauw, Person, and Schiitz 
adopt Alyvirroytviii. Brunck defends 
the vulg. supposing that AtyvTrnoyc- 
viiQ is of five syllables, w coalescing 
into one. Butler objects to this 



because the crasis of co would form a 
long syllable. This reasoning appears 
scarcely correct, the c in such cases 
being probably equivalent to our y, 
and the quantity of the syllable de- 
pending on the second member of the 
crasis, as in AlywrrlaQ II. 1. 382. etc. 
7r<$X(oc in B.8U. has the last long by 
the arsis. About the correctness of 
the reading Alyvirroytvii^ there can, 
however, scarcely be any doubt. 

AcyvffToc jEgyptus, S. 8. 318.330. 
382.468.722.887.806. 

AlhtiaSai to revere, stand in awe 
of. A/a roc iivtoy fuyav alhnifiai A. 
363. ai^ovyrai S.632. nhi<jria C.106. 
ai^ov S.340. ac^ctrai £.611. C.883. 
alhl^Fde £.660. alhlaOai S. 473. al- 
^ovfiiyti C.104. alBovfiivoic £.680. 
€i(^c<r0£/c A. 811. varpfov alZttrBtiQ 
fjL6poy £.730. respecting the death of 
your father. With inf. ov deHy fipirri 
P^vyro (nXdy P. 786. they did not 
scruple to spoil, etc. fxrifrip alhtadH 
Kraytiy; C. 886. 

Ai^eo^ai i.q. al^iiaOai, to respect. 
Torirpdirmoy alh6fi€yos S.367. (evo- 
rifiovQ ewifrrpo<l>ai BtafioTiay al^ofievdg 
TIC etrrta E. 618. let every one observe 
the honourable entertainment of stran- 
gers. 

'Ai^iyc i.q. "^^fiQ q.v. *AiSac Dorice 
S. 772. 'Ataov P.V. 162. 'AUg. Dor. 
S.cT. 860. 

Ai^otoc worthy of respect, roy ifiov 
ai^oioy ir6<ny A. 686. al^olov Ai6g S. 
188. fiovXevriipioy ai^loy £.676. re^ 
spectful, aihola ewri S.181. ai^oTov 
wp6^eyoy 486. ^i^aid* I/ccnyv ai^ol^ 
iryevfiaTi xcupac S. 28. with a kindly 
feeling on the part of the country. 

"A'^pic ignorant. With gen. S. 448. 
A. 1076. 

'Ai^wyeve Lq-^^^jyc q.v. P.641,642. 

Al^wQ shame, modesty, P.V. 134. C. 
664. Tijy ifi^v al^d fiedelg P,686. dread 
at my presence, haicpvufy &7rooTafcc 
wiydifwy ai^b; S. 674. poetically, she 
sheds tears of mournful shame. With 
inf. ai^iifQ Ijy ifwl Xiyiiy rdhe A.1177. 
/ was ashamed to say these things. 
ttoWj) ai^utc trvfiaroipdopeiy A.1177. 



AIEl 



( n ) 



AIMA 



7 am greatly ashamed to spoil my self y 
etc. 

Ale/ i.q. &c/ always, P. 172.494. £. 
743. S. 660. 685. S.C.T. 838. tov aU\ 
ariKtvTOv vtvov A. 1426. death. On 
E. 76. /3c/3wr av aUt r^v wXayofTTififj 
Xpdyay see under hv. On Bevp6 y ahl 
£.656. see under livpo. 

AidfAVfimoQ ever to be remembered^ 
P. 746. 

*AUty to hear. With gen. P. 625. 
— to obey, P. 853, With ace, A. 65. 
E. 807. 838. S.57. 

Ally i.q. ael always, P.V.426. P. 
608. A. 866. €c ahl E.800. for ever. 
This is said by Etym. M.P.302.3. 
to belong to the Argiye dialect, which 
changes i into y, as in (nrel^ut enriy^Wy 
aiel aiiy. The same writer observes 
that Homer recognizes only three 
forms, sc. ad, aiel, aiiy. So likewise 
^schylus. Twelve dialectic varie- 
ties are, however, recorded by Etym. 
Reg. Par. MS. quoted by Keen, on 
Greg, de Dial. Dor. 154, where see 
Bast's note. Aiel is found even in 
Attic prose writers. See Dorv. Cha- 
nt, p. 280, but scarcely ever without 
&el being in some MS. Person, Pref. 
to Hec. p. iv. decides that ael always 
is to be written, considering the pe- 
nult, common. So Pierson on Moeris 
p. 231. q.v. Hermann denies this, and 
thinks that the Attics wrote aiel, or 
&el as the metre required. Apollo- 
nius, MS., however, frepl eTnffirifjL6.' 
Tiity, quoted by Bast, confirms the 
opinion of Person. 

Aierdg an eagle, P.V.1024. P. 201. 
A. 136. C. 245. 256. The Ionic form 
is changed for aerdg by Brunck and 
some others, in all these places, but 
MSS. and Edd. have every where 
aierds. 

Aida\6eii fiery. aidaXoverffa <p\6i 
P.V. 994. for aidaXoefftra. 

AiOeiy to bum. ewe cLy a1.dy trvp 
iff earlaQ efifjc A. 1410. h. e. so long 
as ^gisthus is a sharer in the same 
house with myself. Ka*idovaa for Kal 
aWovaa C.699, but here KaralQovtra 
is to be preferred from an emenda- 



tion by Canter. alQuty X^/ia S.cT. 
430. fiery in temper. See Lobeck on 
Soph. Aj. 1088. 

AiBipwQ in the air, P.V. 167. S.cT. 
81. 

AiOiip the air or firmament, P.V. 
88. 126. 280. 394. 1046. 1090. 1094. S.cT. 
140. S. 603. P. 367. A. 6. vir' aiBepi 
E. 361. opposed to Kara yay. aiOepoc 
dp6yog S. 773. a seat in the air. 

AlOloxp an ^Ethiopian. Trap* AiOlo* 
ypiy S. 283. the name of the river. 
irorafioi: Ai6lo\p P.V. 811. 

AiKffg P.V. 470. contr. from aei- 
KiiQ q.v. 

Atfc/a [i] an insult or indignity, 
P.V. 93. 177. 602. 

AiKi(e<r6ai to treat with indignity, 
P.V. 196. 227. 266. passive, ey yvioire- 
^at£ alKi^ofxiyov P. 168. 

AlKitTfia an indignity, P.V. 991, 

AlXiyog a mournful exclamation 
used by the Greeks. aXXiyoy alXiyoy 
eiTe A. 120. 137. 164. literally, alas for 
Linus ! Hesiod in Eustath. upon II. 
2. p. 1163. thus explains its origin. 
Ovpaylri h* 6.p tTiicre Alyoy iroXvifpa- 
Toy vioy, "Of ^^ 6<roi fiporol eiaiy 
iun^l Kal KiOapioral, Uayrec fiey Optf' 
yovariy ey eiXawiyaiQ re ')(ppo7e re, 
'Apx^f^^^oi ^e Alyoy Kal Xfiyoyres 
KoXiovffi. It is supposed by some 
that Homer alludes to this custom 
in Iliad 2. 669. Trace <l>6pfiiyyi Xiyelrj 
*lfiepoey Kidapi(e, Xlyoy ^* vtto KoXoy 
&eih AewraXin <l>wyp but this Heyne 
disapproves. See Herodotus* account 
of Maneros, whom he affirms to be 
the same as Linus, ii. 79. Cf. also 
Soph. Aj. 627. with Lobeck*s note. 
Eur. Or. 1392. The plural form is 
used by Call. H. Ap. 20. eine 'Ax*- 
Xifa Kiyvperai alXiya iihrrip. 

A\fia blood, iw(l)VToy aJfia S.837. 
the life-blood — blood that is shed. 
ireirwKey al/Lxa yaca S.C.T. 803. al^a 
Kaddperioy 662. E. 427. the blood of a 
victim shed in expiation. hylpoKvaalay 
aitxaToa oh defiitrrov 676. murder, 
causing the shedding of unlawful 
blood. ahrdhX^y al^a 700. a bro- 
ther s blood, fieXafirrayie al/ua i^vioj^ 



AIMA 



( 12 ) 



AINE 



803. wapOeyiov atfuvroc A. 808. &k- 
^poi fitkav al/ia 992. atfuiri olxog 
tfjfvpdri A. 714. oifiaTOQ rvpavvucov 
602. pp&reioy alfia 1162. vporipior 
cUfia 1311. ofctav oifiaTog irf^yiiv 
1362. b. e. a7/xa fffftalidfiEyov, the blood 
of a slaughtered victim. See vipayii. 
Xlirog alfiaroQ 1403. C. 47. 396. 526. 
539. 571. 1051. 1054. £.41. irpOQ alfjut 
Kol ffToXayfiovj £.238. €P ^la dvolr for 
(TToXayfwy at/iaroc (See Lobeck on 
Sopb. Aj. 145) 270. 617. 623.652. 935. 
In tbe sense of murder. aT/i Avittov 
A. 1438. TO. Travra rig €ic)(ia€ av& 
atfiaTOs lyog C. 513. Xuaratrff cufxa 
Trpovf^oTOiQ ^iKaic C. 793. roB' al/xa 
Koivdv 1034. £. 583. aifia fiip-p^y 
£. 221. 251. irpcLKTopeg aifiaroc 309. 
aifjLaroc viov £. 195. 339. 6^* aifiari 
BrifxrjXaalav S. 6. banishment for mur- 
der, oftaifxov aJfxa 444. the murder of 
relatives. iroXirav fiikeov al/xa A. 696. 
In tbe sense of relationship by blood, 
(riOev ef difiaTog yeyovafiev S.C.T. 
128. avrddeX^pop al/xa £.89. an own 
brother, firirpog aTfxa (ffiXrarov £. 578. 
the near relationship of a mother, 
iyw Be firyrpog Ttjg Ifxflg iv aifiari; 
576. am I related to my mother? 
The plural is used in C. 920. iroXX&y 
aifjiaTioy many murders. vaXaiwy ae- 
fxarwy S.262. ofiotnrSpoig iirifipoaiiny 
alfiarwy A. 1491. — ^for the singular, 
alfjiarioy evOyrjfrifxwp atroppviyrwy A. 
1266. hi aifiaff iicwodiy6' ifirb ^Ooydg 
C.64. aifiarwy &yog £.160. Strfiil 
PpoTEiioy ai/jtarujy 244. 

AifxcKraeiy to stain with blood, ai- 
fia^ai S.474. A. 1571. ai/xd<r<yoyrag 
S.C.T.257. alfia'xdticra &povpay P. 
587. 

Alfiarripog bloody, £. 789. 1037. 
1516. C.467. £.132.685. 

AifiaTrf<l>6pog blood-stained} S.cT. 
401. 

AifiaTll^eiy to stain with blood, (zi- 
fxariffai S.648. 

Aifiardeig bloody, C. 461. S.c.T. 
737. A. 682. S.1028. fiXaxal aifrnTO- 
eatrai rwy kwifiatm^iiDv hprirpti^^ig 
S.c.T. 330. the cries of the infants 
murdered on the breast. For tbis 



poetical transposition of epitbets, see 
Lobeck on Sopb. Aj. v. 7. 

At/iaroXoixoc licking bloody A. 
1457. 

AifJLar6ppo<l>og sticking hloodf £.184. 

Aifiaromayiig dropping bloodf A. 
1282. £.343. S.C.T.818. 

AluaTOffi^y fig formed of the blood 
of the slain, iriXayog aljiarofr^yiig 
P.802. aclotof blood shed in slaughter. 
Here alfuiTotrrayilg is a var. lect. in 
Reg. B. M. 1. and is adopted by 
Brunck, Glasg. Scbiitz, Blomf. Tbe 
vulg. bowever, is more poetical, being, 
as Wellauer remarks, equivalent to 
wiXayog aifiarog erdiayiyTog* He com- 
pares A. 213. 7rap6£yo(F<l>dyoun peid' 
poig. Of. also A. 1362. 

Aifxarovy to stain with blood. Mid. 
V. fJLTidey aifWTUffieda A. 1641, let us 
have no bloodshed. 

AifivXog wily, plausible, P.V, 207. 

Aifjuay bloody. Tbe word occurs 
in a corrupt passage in S. 826. wber« 
atfioyeg dtg is read by Med. Reg. L. 
Guelpli. Aid. Rob. for wbicb aifwy 
?^wff Turn. Vict. So Glasg. Scbutz. 
By separating tbis latter word, we 

obtain a tolerable sense, cira 

hetriroirit^ ^vy vfipti, yofu^irip re h>pij 
Bi oXov aifioy* i^uf cr* iir* afilBa, b. e. 
stained all over with blood, I will place 
you on board the vessel. Tbe present 
will tben be used for tbe future; upon 
wbicb see under aypeiy. 

Alyeiy to mention or relate. 6 ri kcH 
Zvvaroy koX difiig alyeiy A. 98. ^ fxi- 
yay o*iKoig roltrZe Ztdfiova — ulyeig A. 
1461. — to praise, eycuvl/juag aivclv A. 
891. av ^ alyeiy eire fit xj/iyeiy diXeig 
1376. jjtTiT &yapKTOv ploy fifire htaro" 
rSvfj^yoy alyierrig £. 504. ro &ptfty 
alva 707. alyia fjivdovg rwy^e r&y icar- 
evyfidrofy 975. ivxag alyto rdade 
(Tuf^poyag S. 691. — to acquiesce in, to 
bear with^ Biicaia K€d fji^ BiKaia alyiaai 
C.78. vpaiag kv vol irayray^ raS' 
alyitrto £. 447. el fiif rig elg yavy eltriy 
alyiorag ra^e S. 879. icajcov ro Zifioipoy 
alyd. — to permit, witb part, halfxoya 
fuyavyri I6yr alyetrar iic Bofiwy P. 
634.— permit him to come — to com- 



AINI 



( 13) 



AIPE 



mandf with inf. alvSt Kpvwreiy rdffhe 
arvySiiKag ifiag C.548. aivw irp6.vtniy 
<&C VTTcvdvv^ raZt 704. alvai 0vXa$ai 
S.17Q. 

AXviyfia a riddley P.V. 613. A. 
1093.1166. C.874. 

AiviyfiarwhriQ cent ffmaticaly 8.459, 

AlviKTffpUag cenigmatically, Xa^- 
vp&g Koh^ey aiyiXTTiplwQ P.V. 885.951. 

AiyoXafiniiQ shining horribly, iji&g 
aiyoXafjLwig A. 378. 

Aly6\£KTfH)e fatally married^ A. 
695. 

AMfiopoc of unhappy destiny^ 
S.c.T. 886, 

Aiyowariip a wretched father, i 
irartp alySwarep C. 313. 

Alyog a tale or narratiije, ifiev, 0ev 
KaKoy aJyoy arrjpdg Tv\ag A. 1463, as 
an exegesis to the words fUyay o'lKoig 
Toltrht ^aifJLoya kcu fiapvfiriyiy cuyeig. 
See Matth. Gr.Gr. 431.5. — praise, 
Evyafjity ttXSvtov wapderrifwy aiy^ A. 
1527. yewffoy €wl>poy aJvoy S. 529. re* 
new our cheering glory, Schol. avw- 
viwtTov lily ^rifiriy 6ti <rov itrfUy, alyog 
7r6\iy TTiy^s HeXatrywy k^ina 1002. 
iirirvfifiiog aiyog A. 1627. a funeral 
panegyric. 

Aiytag miserably 9 P. 894. See 
atayiig. 

AloXofjiriTig crafty in counsel, S. 
1019. 

AioXog quick^moving. Xiyyvy fxi" 
Xaxyay al6Xriy irvpog fcdo'cv S.C.T. 
476. — changing, various, ai6X* ^vOpw' 
inay jcaica S.323. See Buttm. Lexil. 
in voc. 

AloXdffTOfwg speaking things of va* 
rious import^ P.V. 664. 

AlTToXEiffOai to graze, lit. as goats, 
E. 187. contr. for alyoTroXEitrdai, 

AJirog a hill. "Adwoy aJirog A. 276. 
*Apa\yaioy aJirog 300. 

AlwvfiiiTrig lofty in counsel, alirv 
fArjra trcu P.V. 18. 

Aiirvytiyrog situated on a lofty ridge, 
P.V. 832. 

Aipeiy to take. Zpaerai rt fiij Zpatrcd 
re Kol Tvx^y kXtiy S.37. to take the 
alternative, sc. of doing or not do- 
ing.— to capture, errpdrevfi ewaicroy 



ififiaXiity ^pei w6Xty S.c.T. 1010. he 
was taking, h.e. was endeavouring to 
take. For this use of the imperfect 
see Matth. Gr.Gr .497 . c. Bernhardy, 
Svnt. Gr. c. x. 3. ypiiKatn A. 268. 
cIXe P. 848. eXjj P.V. 166. kXeiy A. 
1308. IXwv S.cT. 460. kX6yr€g 858. 
A. 331. 563. — Pass, ffiri rix^aitriy cv- 
Oioig yptifxiyri A. 1188. inspired with 
prophecy. — to kill or destroy, oray 
"Aprig TiOatrog &y tftCXoy eXy E.336. 
Trarpog CKOiral ^£ /i' elXoy S. 767. — 
Mid. y. aipeiffdai to take to oneself, 
to obtain, Ik xtp&v eiXetrOi fxov E. 749. 
776. ToiavB' kXdtrdai croi iraptariy If 
kfwv 829. TToKXiay yap itrBXioy rfjy 
ovtitriy EiX6fxriy A. 341. the enjoyment 
which I have obtained is one of 
many blessings. The aorist is here 
used with the force of the perfect, as 
in E. 749. 776. S.767. Here Herm. 
whom Blomf. follows, reads r^v^ 
unnecessarily. Herm. conceives that 
the particle hy is understood with 
dXdftriy, which is rightly denied hy 
Wunderlich, Ohss. Critt. p.l73. who 
remarks, that in this case a protasis 
with €( must always he either expres- 
sed or implied. Cf . Hom. Od. E. 426. 
Soph. El. 903. with Hermann's note, 
1021. iEsch. S.c.T. 990. Herm. also 
joins TToXXwy laOXiay with aipeitrOtu, 
and not with oyritny, in the sense, / 
should prefer this enjoyment to many 
blessings : it is, however, better to 
consider noXkwy as an opposition to 
liXopp&Kiag in the preceding verse, 
Clytemnestra's hope being not for 
partial, but many blessings. -— to take 
upon oneself, ^wfiarwy yap elX6fiay 
ayarpoTrdg E.334. rag kfi^dfiag — 'A- 
iroXXwy eiXero S.C.T. 783. — to incur. 
Qdvaroy tiXET ky irdXu 1000. /SXotntpoy 
aipovfieyoy &yog E. 161. but here 
Heath rightly corrects hpafuyoy for 
aipovfuyoy, which violates the metre. 
See alpetrdai, wdXefwy aipritry yioy. 
S.928. In this passage, which is 
obviously corrupt, Porson, according 
to Blomf. in Edinb. Rev. xxx. p. 
320. reads rj *'<rrai rdd*, ri deT, woXcfioy 
aipetrdai yioy. ElmsleyalsoonHeracL 



AIPE 



( 14 ) 



AISS 



505. prefers aipetrdah which is cer- 
tainly the more usual form, see S. 
337.434. but there does not appear 
sufficient reason for condemning the 
other. ayaipEttrdai irdkEfwv occurs 
in Eur. Supp.492. where see Markl. 
In P. 473. however, for aipovvrat 
<pvyfiy should probably be read aipoy 
rai with Elmsley on Heracl. 505. 
who compares Rhes. 54. 126. Soph. 
Aj.243. — to choose, ovg iBUp^rfg — 
iiXero P. 7. fiii /x* aipov Kpvriiv S.392. 
ivfifiaj(ov eXdfievoc AUay 390. rcpa- 
(TK&irov hk TWvZi v alpovfiai iript C. 
544. k\ov yap P.V.782. — make your 
choice. Pass, av^p Kar avBpa ypiOri 
S.C.T.487. f^oviav ^iKaarag opxliay 
aipovfiiyovc E.461. — to take in pre^ 
ferencCf to accept, tovt ayr eKei- 
y(ay Totwog alpovfiai aiSey S.C.T.246. 
ofiWQ ^ afWfulMy oyra tr alpovficu wd- 
Xei E.453. See ^vmriifxaTOc. rovO* 
Spate aipov peda C. 921. Here Herm. 
Obss. Critt. p. 125. needlessly objects 
to the vulg. and reads opwg apu»peda 
translating it, tot ccedihus superatis, 
illud simul precamuvy ut salvtis sit 
ac superstes Orestes , which Well, 
properly disapproves. 6pu>g refers to 
alpdruty and the meaning is, < Orestes 
has added another to a long series of 
murders, yet, murder though it 6e, 
we accept it as an alternative/ etc. 

Aipciv to raise, ap opQoy aipeig <^l\' 
raroy ro (Toy Kopa; C. 489. With ace. 
ewel piy piyay &pag C.780. having 
raised him to he great, qtto trpiKpov 
V ay apeiag piyay C. 260. For this 
use of the ace. see Matth. Gr. Gr. 
420.3. Bemhardy, Synt. Gr. c. iii. 
26. ii. pass. aipttrBai Keap A. 578. 
to be elevated in spirit. IjpOrfy 0d/3^ 
Trpog paKoptay Xtrag S.c.T. 196. I was 
excited by my alarm to pray to the 
gods. — to amass, as wealth. oXfhy oy 
Aapeiog ^pcvP.160. — to raise, as a la- 
ment. p6poy Ttoy ol^opiyiay atpbt h)' 
Kiptag TToKvwtyQfi P. 539. / raise a 
strain for the death of the departed. 
— to move, as an expedition. (noKoy — 
TtitrZ* airo x^P^C flpay A. 47. apovpey 
(TToKoy P. 781. where the a in the 



antep. is long by contr. from aeipta, 
whence &cp<J apS». See ktlptiy. Pass. 
flTtJXov — iipBiyr awo irpoaropiioy Ne/- 
Xov S. 2. — to remove, airo yap pEnpdy 
hapiay QtQy BvtnraXapoi Trap* ovhey 
^pay ^6\oi E. 808. have removed me 
from my honours as a thing of nought. — 
Mid. V. alpeffdai to take upon oneself. 
irdXepoy atpetrdai S. 337.434. to engage 
in war. So perhaps in S.028. but 
see prec. alpoyrai 0vy^v P. 473. take 
flight, where the vulg. is aipovyrai. 
See prec fiXotrvpoy hpaptyoy &yog 
€X€iy E.161. having incurred a curse. 
See prec. — to obtain for oneself 
Apoitrde Kv^og roltr^e woXlraig S.C.T. 
298. may ye obtain glory at the hands 
of these citizens. Blomf. rightly 
observes that this is imitated from 
Hom. I1.A.94. iraffi ^i k£ Tputtriri ^a- 
piy Koi Kvhog &poto. So II. 1. 303. ^ 
yap fce^i paXa piya Kvdog &poio. For 
similar uses of the dative^ see Pors. 
on Hec. 533. Matth. Gr. Gr. 394. 3. 
Bernhardy, Synt. Gr. c. iii. 6. 

AtpEffig choice, P.V. 781. 

"A'ig i. q. "^^lyc q. v. P.V.431. 
S.c.T. 304. 

Alva Fate, personified, C. 637. 
fate, destiny. P.V. 104. S. 212. 658. 
iy a*i(ra by fate, S. 540. ^ovXiog altra 
the fate of slavery, C 363. wop aJtray 
contrary to fate. OdyaTri<l>6poy aJtray 
C.363. death. 

AlerOayetrddi to perceive. With part 
P.V. 959. 

Aitnpla a blessing, from aiaipog. 
j(alp£T iv alaiplaig irXovrov E.950. 
rejoice in all those blessings which 
wealth bestows. 

A*i(nog well omened, A. 104. See 
odiog. 

*AU(Tuy to rush, P.V. 679. P. 462. 
With ace. without prep. P.V. 839. rj)v 
irapaKriay KeXevBoy yXcig you rushed 
along the way of the coast. Pierson 
on Mceris p. 301. observes that a'itr^ 
Via is generally a dissyllable in the 
Attic writers ; thus always in Sopho- 
cles, with one exception in iEschylus 
(P. 462), and two in Eur. sc. Hec. 
30. Iph. A. 12. in the first passage 



AIST 



(15) 



AIXM 



he proposes for ifi^\ iirrti^ or &7r^f . 
In Hec. 30. ay^fraoj, in Iph. A. 12. 
eKTotrd* ^.tTtreiQ. Porson, however, on 
the former passage of Euripides, 
observes '<potius quam hsc omnia 
mutemus, licentisd paullum poetis 
concedamus." 

'A'l(rTovv to destroy utterly, P. V. 
151.232. 

"AifTTOQ or Aitrrog out of sight, for- 
gotten, destroyed, kv ataroiQ A. 454. 
among the dead, ^tofiol aurroi P. 797. 
A. 513. OpSvtov aitrrov eK/^aXtT. P.V. 
912. It is a dissyllable in £. 535. 
&\er aKXavcTTog &'i(rrog. SlIotov vf^piv 
S.858. such insolence as was never 
seen, 

Al(r)(pQ disgrace, S.986. P. 324. 

Ai(r)(p6/jLrjTig counselling disgrace, 
A. 215. 

Al€r)(p6g disgraceful, A. 600. P.V. 
1041. S.c.T. 393. KaK&v he Kaitr)(pG)v 
ovTiv t\jKKtiav ipeig S.C.T. 667. no- 
thing glorious can be said of what is 
at once bad and disgraceful. aitr\L- 
OTOv P.V. 689. — aitrxiora adv. 961. 
altrxpa is the vulg. in S.c.T. 677. 
where ex^pa has been generally 
adopted from a number of MSS. 

Alorxpiog disgracefully, P. 436. C 
487. E. 98. 

Ai(rxyy£iv[v]to violate, pollute, A. 
390.1609. — al(rj(yvtaQaito be ashamed. 
With inf. A.830. C.904. With part. 
S.cT. 1020. and as a various reading 
in P.V. 645, where olvpo^ai is gene- 
rally read. 

A\(r)(yvii shame, personified, S.cT. 
391. — disgrace, P. 760. S.c.T.665. 

Aitrxyvriip a violator, C.984. c^^e 
yap, ai4r\vyT7ipog Ac rSfWv, hiKrjv, 
The genitive alcrxyvrfipog in this pas- 
sage arises, as Well, observes, from 
a confusion of two constructions, ex^i 
hiKiiv Ct>g alfrxyyrfip, and c^^i SiViyv 
altr^vvrfipog. 

AiTeiv to intreat, S. 366. with dou- 
ble ace. A.l. mid. v. airEicrQai id. 
P.V.620.824. P.213.216.617. S.C.T. 
242. C. 2.473. Upon aiTti £v/i/3oXa 
Kpavai A. 142. sc. A/a^ see under 
Tepirv6g. 



Airia a cause or reason, P.V. 226. 
blame, eicrog alrlag. without blame, 
P.V.330. C. 1027. airlay cx*^ "^^^ i^^' 
vov I am accused of the murder, E. 
99. 549. in a good sense, S.c.T. 4. ei 
€v vpa^aifiev, airla Oewv sc. clv eiri 
it would be ascribed to the gods* airiag 
riXog E. 812. the decision of the cause. 
In S. 226, <t>vyri ficLTaioy airiag is said 
to be put by enallage for airlay fxa- 
ralov or tov fidraiog elvai the charge 
of rash daring, but the reading is 
probably incorrect. See fmraiog. 

Alrldfjia an accusation, P.V. 194. 
255. 

Ainoc the cause or author of a 
thing, C.824. fem. P.V.47. P.865. 
absolutely, Toy atnov C.67. rolg ai- 
rloig 115. the guilty parties, rov 
irarpbg rovg alrlovg the murderers 
of my father, C.271. 

Alryalog of Mtna, P.V. 365. 

AX^yiliog sudden, P.V. 683. the lo 
in ali^yLliog here coalesces into one 
syllable. See AiyvTrrtoyci'^g. Blomf. 
from Porson's conjecture, transposes 
alf^yiliog avroy. Wunderlich Obss. 
Critt. p. 148. conj. tiai^yrig from the 
Scholiast. 

Alyjxai^eiy to fight with the spear, 
evdoy alyQial^Eiy P. 742. to fight at 
home, an ironical expression for to be 
a dastard. Butler compares Pind. 
01. xii.l4. £yhofid')(ag &t aXiiCTwp. 
Cf. also Eum.828. The word occurs 
first in Hom. II. A. 324. also in Soph. 
Trach.354. Aj.97. 

AixfJtaXdtTog taken in war, A . 326. 
E.378. A. 1415. evyay alxfioXwroy 
S.c.T. 346. the couch of a captive. 

Al'Xjiil a spear or dart, P.V. 422. 
S.511. S.C.T.658. avv alxfJ^y P. 741. 
alxfxdg aKopetrroy 960. an arrow, to- 
iovXKog alxfJtii P. 235. a sceptre, P.V. 
927. 404. authority (of which the scep- 
tre is the badge) yvyaiKog aljQi^ A. 
470. yvvaiKtiav al')Qi6.y C.621. In 
E. 770. j3pb)Tfipag alx/jiag (nrepixdrfoy. 
Scaliger conj . av-)Qiovg unnecessarily ; 
alxp-ag being metaphorically used in 
apposition to oraXoy/iara, to express 
the evil influences emitted by the 



AIXM 



( 16 ) 



AKOS 



Furies. The metaphor appears to 
be taken from the sting of a poisonous 
animal. 

Aix/iiycic armed with a speavy P. 
134. ' 

Al^^ forthwitlh S.476. 

Alftfv time* fi6pirifWQ alutp S.46. 
the time appointed by fate, trvfitf^vroQ 
aiwy A. 107. the time destined for the 
omen to fulfil itself See tteiOw, — life, 
^t alwyoc through /t/e, C.26. P. 969. 
£.533. Zi at«Dvoc fiaKpov S.577. Toy 
^i aidvog yporov A .540. aiwvoQ ott- 
dvcrrov S. 569. altUva ^loixvei E. 305. 
S.c.T.201.756. A. 221. 238. 606. 1119, 
P.V.864. P. 256. C. 345. 436. E.305. 
— a generation* aidva eq rpiroy fiivei 
S.C.T.729. 

''Ajcaepoc unseasonable, idle, P.V. 
1038. 

'A«:a/jo<tfc unfitly, unseasonably, A. 
782. C. 616. See rUiv. 

^Akolktic harmless, P. 841. 

"Aiceucoc id. P. 663.658. 

'Aica/iaroc unwearied ,V .^QQ, 

"AKafATTTOQ unflinching, C.448. 

'A/capTr/a sterility, E.768. 

"Aicapirog producing sterility, E.902. 

'AicopTTo^roc fruitless, E.684. 

'Aicao'jcaToc softf delicate, A. 721. 
Hesych. AKaarKa, ^(rv\wc9 fia\€ucwc, 

fipatibfC' 

'AKarri a boat, A. 958. The word 
liKdrri is without authority, 6.KaToc 
being the form in use. Blomf. and 
Bothe therefore read Akcltovc, See 
iraprifidy» 

*AKi\ev<rroQ uncommanded, A. 713. 
952. 

"AKetrfia a remedy, P.V. 480. 

'AKTihly to be careless of, P.V. 606. 

*AicijpaTOQ pure, unadulterated, P. 
606. — uninjured, A,647 . The word is 
derived, according to Blomf., from 
K^p harm (whence Krjpalyut) and not 
from icepaoi. Passow, however, derives 
it from Ktpcua* See TimsBus, Lex. 
s.v. diciipaTOi with Ruhnken's note. 

*AKldapiQ without the harp, S.665. 

"AkIkvc imbecile, P.V. 547. 

'AKlxnTOQ inaccessible, inexorable, 
P.V. 184. 



"AxKavaroc unmoumed, E. 536. ac- 
tively, not weeping, S.c.T. 678. See 
yixpOfiKoirXiipfarot* 

"AxKripoQ without a portion, desti- 
tute. With gen. E.383. 

"AkKiitoc uncalled, uninvited, P.V. 
1026. C. 825. 

^AxfidZeiy to be at the height, or 
point, impers. djc/ia^ct fiperiuty ex^^* 
6ai S.C.T.94. it is just the time to clasp 
the images. ^Kfid^ei rreid^ C.715. it 
is just the time for persuasion. 

'AtcfidioQ mature, ripe, P. 433. E. 
388. 

*AKfiif a point of time^ P. 399. ftiX- 
Xeiy oLKfiii time for delay, to /it^ fjIK- 
\tiv iLKfiii A. 1326. a time for no delay. 
In circumlocutions, iro^oc axfidy E. 
348. the extremity of the foot, aic- 
fiy Xepwy P. 1017. the points of the 
fmgers. 

"AKntoy an anvil, P. 51. \6yxnc 
&KfjLoyeQh.e. bearing the thrusts of 
the spear like an anvil does the 
blows of the hammer. Scholefield 
compares Shaksp. Cor. iv. 5. the an' 
vil of my sword, 

'AKoii hearing. Dor. axod P.V. 692. 

'Axolfirrrog sleepless, P. V. 139. 

"Akoitic a wife, P.V. 670. 

^AKOfiiraffTog without boasting, 
S.C.T.920. 

"AKOfiTTOQ id. S.C.T. 536. 

'AKoyrivrfjc a javelin-man^ P. 62. 

'AKSpetrroc insatiable. With gen. 
P. 960. abs. incessant, never ending. 
A. 734.975. 1304. 1463. P. 537. 

'Aicopcroc id. With gen. A. 1 1 14. 
abs. 1088. 

"Aicoc a remedy, A. 377. 1142. E. 
482. With gen. KaKwy &koq P. 623. a 
remedy for ills, irrffwyiig &icri S.446. 
woXXwv r6^ ky ^porolQ &koq E.942. 
ecrri rovh* ciKog 615. wryov 6.koc A. 17. 
a remedy against sleep, otyovri ovri 
yvfx<liiKwy i^ioXiwy Akoq C.70. there is 
no means of repairing the violation of 
a virgin's chamber. 6xos rojxaioy 
'n-fifxcLTtay C.5d2. a medicinal remedy. 
See rofxaioc and eyrifiyeiy* 6jcri rofiaia 
S.265. &Kog ovMy Toyhe OprfytitrOai 
P.V. 43. it is of no use to mourn for 



AK02 



( 17 ) 



AKPA 



him. In S.263. tcl 5^— x/oavOfler' 
6.yrjK£ yciia, /xtjvetrae ^' AKrfy the words 
fitivtirai h' aici; are evidently corrupt. 
Among several unsatisfactory emen- 
dations, Porson's appears the most 
probable, /LHjvtr)) daici;, fxriviril refer- 
ring to yaiat and ^axTf to KvwdaXioy 
in V.261. The word /iiyvtroc does 
not occur, but may be defended by 
the analogy of o^vfxiiyiros and &fi^- 
viroc* Heath proposes yrfyeyfj ^dKrj. 
Butler firfyiOfxiiv ^axri, Dind. from 
Med. which omits ^\ firiviat &kti^ 
which he compares with e/jifirfy Upa 
in Soph. El. 281. 

"AKotTfiog disorderly y P. 462. 

*AK6afji(i>e in o> disorderly manner^ 
P.366.414. 

'Ajcovccv to hear. iiKovta C.646. Jp' 
aicoverc; E.181. kKvovtbc oVk Hkovov 
P.V.446. cLKovtry fut. mid. £.599. 
^Kovera S.451. IJKOVirac S.C.T. 229. 
HKOVtrev P. 355. ^Kovtrafxep C. 835. 
&KOVE P.V. 633. S.C.T. 229. C. 601. 
&Kov(roy C. 452. S.C.T. 789. hKovaart 
E. 114. kKovEiy P. 207. tpyov icaXov 
dfcoverac S.C.T. 563. /lei'bi djcovflrae E. 
647. kKovovtra S. c T. 229.— With a 
genitive of the person. Koi rwy^* clkov- 
crag ovri fiij \ri<l>0& S6\^ S.C.T. 38. 
with Ik, <ra<l>fi axovetc c^ Ikevdepotrrd' 
fiov yXworciyC'^With a gen. of the 
thing. Kal rfja^ &Kov(roy Xoitrdlov fiofjs 
C. 493. S.C.T.227.249. A.385. C.493. 
ilKovtraff (Sy ^Kovtrare E.649. — With 
accusative of the thing, rote irpotrepirov-' 
(rac TvxaQ iiKoverare P.V. 273. 283. 441 . 
705. iucfiKoac 742. 804.825. S.C.T. 96. 
185. P. 699.830. A. 390. 446. 666.1218. 
1277. 1315. 1406. C. 5. 443. 642. 677. 
E. 296. 528. 613. 909. S.58. 450. 461. 
616. 618. 904. cLKOvtty r6lt wfifi ficX- 
irroy P. 257. where the inf. is equi- 
valent to (S$0T£ cLKOveiy, not to Bia to 
or irpoc TO 6,KoveiV9 as Schiitz and the 
Schol. assert. See Wunderl. Obss. 
Critt. p. 194. — ^With gen. of the per- 
son and ace. of the thing. iLKovcraerai 
Trarpoc — \6yovg S. 692. 962. P.V. 1056. 
A . 316. — It has sometimes the sense 
of to obey, Kel ^ifi tlq hpx'OC Tijs Ififjc 
cLKovtFiTai S.C.T. 178. kirii oifK aKOveig 



ojv T&ylfiwy \6ywy S.884. tirii clkov- 
€iy (Tov KaTicrrpafi/jiai rdde A. 936. 
since I am constrained to obey you in 
these things, — With acc. and inf. *Iv- 
dovg oLKOvta yofxa^ag iirwolydfwaiy elyai 
KayAiKoLQ S.281. rvrQa eKtffvyeiy ayaicr 
aifToy tjc iiKovofiey P. 557. where see 

'AKovffiog involuntary, A. 778. 

"AKpa a top, a summit. M' vTrep- 
deoyr &Kpay E. 532. Aipyrig &Kpriy re 
P.V. 680. lonice for &icpay. Here 
Canter, because Lema was a valley, 
and not a hill, proposes Aipyrig rt 
Kpiiyriv, which Blomf. adopts. Butler, 
however, properly observes that the 
very idea of a valley implies sur- 
rounding hills, and quotes Pans. ii. 
36. KaTi6yT(ify ^e kg Aipvay. icar Ak" 
pag — TTopdovfieSa C.680. frotn top to 
bottom, h. e. utterly. This phrase oc- 
curs first in Horn. I1.0.557.i:ar Axprfg 
"Ikioy aiir€iyrly iXieiy. Cf. Thucyd. 
iv. 112. Kar &Kpag Kal (iefialiag tXeiy 
TTfy 7r6\iy. Virg. ^n. ii. 290. ruit 
alto a culmine Troja. 

'AKpayiig not barking, dumby P. V. 
805. 

"AKpayrog ineffectual, without issue. 
&KpayTa /3a^ai C. 869. re'xvac KaX- 
Xayrog oifK Aicpayroi A. 240. — fi<c- 
payrog vv£ the dead of night, h. e. 
when nothing can be done. Cf. Lat. 
nox intempesta. rovg ^ Axpayrog exei 
yv^ C. 63. some are surprised in the 
dead of night. The Schol. and Stanl. 
less correctly explain AKpayrog vvi 
as eternal night, h.e. death. The 
passage does not appear to indicate 
duration, but different points of time, 
at which vengeance may overtake 
the guilty ; some, namely, it visits 
Iv 0a£i, in the prime of life, others 
ey furai^jxl^ (tk6tov, in their decliu' 
ing years, and with others again it is 
deferred till &KpayTog yv^ h.e. the 
very time of death. 

'AKparrjg unable to control, yXwtrtrrjg 

dxparfig P.V. 886. 

"AKpdrog unmixed, pure. &KpaToy 
alfxa C 511. -^intemperate. &KpaTog 
opyijy "Apyog P.V. 681. 



AKPI 



( IB) 



AAAS 



'Axpl^wQ accurately i P.V.328. 

"AKpiroi not subject to trial, irre- 
sponsible ^ S.366. 

'AKpiT6<pvpT0Q indiscriminately min- 
ffled, S.C.T.342. 

'AicpofioXog struck upon the summit. 
aKpo(i6\(ay iirdXiiwv \iOac ep'Xirai 
S.c.T. 143. a shower of stones comes 
(i.e. is aimed) against the battle- 
mentSy struck upon their summits. 
Blomf. denies that this can be the 
meaning of aKpdfioXoc, and joins 
cLKpo^oKiav \SaQ i.e. lapidum imber a 
velitibus jactttSy which is certainly 
extremely harsh. Wellauer takes 
iLKpofidXog actively, desuper tela jaci- 
ensy and translates, a propugnaculis 
desuper jacientibus lapidum imber 
descendity but the words more natu- 
rally refer to an attack made upon 
the city from without, than to one 
upon the enemy from within. Schiitz's 
interpretation, given above, appears 
upon the whole the best. For the pas- 
sive sense of dicp<$/3oXoc cf. d/i0t/3(i- 
Xoiffi woXlraiQ in v. 280. and for the 
use of the genitive eiraK^iatv after 
epx^rai see Matth. Gr, Gr. 350. For 
the accent of the word aKp6(io\og or 
aKpofi6Xo£ see Lobeck on Soph. Aj. 
V. 324. 

'AKpodivia first fruitSy E. 798. 

'AKpoTr€v6riQ mourning exceedinglyy 
P. 132. 

^AKp&KTokig a citadel, S.c.T. 222. 

"Aicpoc at the top. (rKowiXoiQ iv clk- 
poiQ P. V. 142. on the summits of the 
rocks. KOpvf^aiQ kv aKpaig 366. &Kpov 
Kopvfjiljoy o'xPov P. 650. XEpwv &KpovQ 
KTEvas A. 1576. the extreme points of 
the fingers. oi/K uir aKpag (ppevdg 779. 
not from the surf ace of the mind. h.e. 
deeply. Cf. Eur. Hec.246. oW' oh 
yap ^Kpag Kaphiag eyj/avtri ^ov.— — 
clever, dexterous. ro^oTrjg aKpog 614. 
Oetrtpdrwy yvwjjujjy aKpog A. 1101. 

AKptoyla the mutilation of the ex- 
tremitiesy E. 179. 

'AiCTalyeiy to lift up, dicralyeiy orrd" 
triy E. 36. to lift up the foot, to spring. 
This passage is referred to by Phry- 
nichus and the Etym. M. under ok- 



raiyCiirai andcticra/i'ai. SeeRuhnken's 
note upon Timaaus, s. dicTalyuy* yav- 
piay KOI drdiCTtog irrihdy. 

"AktIi a shorCy P. 265. 295. 413.562. 
915. (see y^vx^oc) 925. A. 680. E.IO. 
fjy 6 <l>iX6\opog Hay efif^arevei iroyrlag 
dicnig ewi P. 441. There should be 
no comma here after c^|3arcv£t, the 
succeeding words referring not to the 
situation of the island, but to Pan. 
KfipvK dir diCTrjg T6yV bpw A. 479. / 
see a herald come hither from the 
sea coast. — any raised or projecting 
spot, dicnl xwfxaTog C.711. 

'Aicrlg a ray of the suny A. 662. P. 
356.495. P.V.799. 

"Aicrwjo a leader y P. 649. E. 377. 

"AKTwp prop, name of a man. S.c.T. 
637. 

*AKVfHi)y [v] without waveSy A.552. 

"AKwy (contr. for deKwy) unwil- 
ling. Trap' &KoyTag ^XBe (ruxfipoyely 
A. 174. ovKaKovaaig P.V. 277. diXovtr 
&KoyTi Koiywyei Kaicwy {KaKwy for KaKf 
has been rightly adopted from MSS. 
and Edd. by Brunck, Schutz, Blomf. 
for the vulg. KaK^) ^l^vxh S.cT. 1025. 
&KoyTog AtocP.V. 778. repeated, aKoy- 
rd (J &Kwy — irpocnrafferaXevaria P.V. 
19. yafxwy &Kovtray aKoyrog wdpa S. 
224. airiKXeiae ^tofxarwy &Kovtray &Kit)v 
P.V. 674. 

^AXaiyeiy to wander in mindy to 
dotCy A. 82. 

'AXadg blindy P.V. 549. Metaph. 
dead. dXaolai Kal ^e^opKoai E.312. 

'AXairdi^eiy to lay waste, fut. aXa- 
wd^Ei A. 129. 

^AXatrdai to wander, P.V, 669. C. 
130. E.98. aXadeig Dor. S.849. 

' AXa ffrog not to be forgotten,&n epi- 
thet applied to any severe calamity 
or crime. dXaora (rrvyya wpoKaKa 
P. 950. See seq. 

'AXdtmop a committer of heinous 
crimesy E. 227. — one who forgets not to 
punish crimcy an avenger y P. 346. A. 
1482. 1489. S. 410. — an evil genius, an 
author of ill, P. 346. This and the 
preceding word appear to be derived 
from the Homeric form XiXatTjuai, 
from XayOdyu), So Passow. Blomf. 



AAAT 



( 19 ) 



AAIS 



in his Glossary derives it from " 6\rf 
mentis error, delirium, whence aXa^ii} 
decipio, and from this aXa^Mv' 6 
aTraT£(i}y Koi KOfnraerrfiQ. Etym. M. 
a\d<TTwp qui in errorem perniciosum 
trahit, &Xa(rrog, qui in errorem perni'- 
ciosum inducitur, whence, according 
to him, error ipse, et deinceps omnis 
calamitas, AXatrrog dicebatur." 

'AXarc/a wandering. "Hpag akarel- 
aig TTovwv P.V.902. painful wander- 
ings inflicted by Juno, 

'AXyeiv to feel pain. ^Xyritr aKov- 
<ra£ P.830. With gen. tov I^Sivra aX- 
yely '^(pii tv')(yiq iraXiyKorov A. 557. 
to grieve for reverse of fortune. With 
dat. ^Xyntrov rfTrap iv^iKOig oyei^ecrt 
E. 130. With ace. aXyio fiev epya koI 
TraBog yivog re way C. 1011. o*i fiaXa 
Koi ro3' aXyut P. 1002. thus again I 
express my sorrow, 

'AXycivoc painful, S.443. With 
inf. '7rd(r)(€iy aXyeiyai<n P.V. 238. 
aXyeiya Xiyeiy 197. 

^AXyluty more painful, comp. of 
6.Xyosy P.V. 936. 

"AXyoc name of a river, S.251. 

"AXyoc pain, grief, P.V. 433. 701. 
S.C.T.762. P. 533. 675. 821. A. 1446. C. 
463. E.174. plur. S.c.T.350. P.832. 
A.50. (seeeo-artoc) C.28.734. E.444. 
S.1028. (fidoyepoy &XyoQ A. 438. the 
pain of jealov>sy. a^aj^ov &Xyog oi- 
tciratg A. 715. where ^iXyoc is the ace. 
in apposition to the preceding words. 
See ayaXfjLa, 6Xyog sc. itrrl it is 
painful. aXyog de tnyav P.V. 198. 
261. C.907. — a lament, olfial (r<l>€ — 
ijareiy &Xyog iira^ioy S.C.T.847. 

*AXyvy£iy [iJ] to give pain to, C. 
735. pass. TjXyvydrj Ksap was grieved 
in heart, P. V. 245. 

'AX^alyeiy to cherish, S.c.T. 12. 
P.V. 537. to increase. aXdaheiy xaKa, 
S.C.T.639. 

'AXiyeiy to care for or respect. 
Ptoudy aXiyoyreg ovdiy S.733. 

AXeKJyaoil, A. 313. The more usual 
form is &Xti<j>ap, which Pearson and 
SchUtz have restored, but against the 
authority of MSS. 

'AXiKTtop a cock, A. 1656. E.833. 



'AXi^aytpog prop, name of Paris, 
A.61.354. 

'AXi^rifia remedy, P.V. 477. 

'AXe^ryrriptog averting. Zevg aXcf?y- 
rfipiog Jupiter the averter of evil^ 
S.c.T. 8. Cf. Lat. averruncus. See 
kirbitvvfiog. 

^AXeveiy to avert. AXevtroy S.523. 
S.c.T.87.128. &X£v £ M P.V.577. 

"AXri wandering. iryoaX fiporwv dXai 
A. 187. winds detaining the crews 
from their object. 

*AXrfdeia truth, rfig aXrjdeiag yifjLwy 
A. 599. ivy dXrfOeltjf, 1548. aXriOeli^ (ftpt- 
yCJy 1529. kn aXriMq. S.623. that they 
may come true. 

*AXriSEveiyto speak truth,S.c.T.544. 

'AXiy6^ff true, S.c.T.421 . 692. 868. 927. 
A. 477. 666. S.273. P. 505. C.831. Tratg 
^rfT ay eiirijy Kedya raXiyO^ rvypig ; 
A. 608. might you possibly succeed in 
stating the truth favorably ? h.e. in 
stating what is at once favorable and 
true. 

'AXiyOo/zavnc a true prophetess, A. 
1214. 

*AXiy6dic truly, correctly, S. 310. 580. 
A. 1217. E.763. 

'AX^Tjyc a wanderer, A. 1255. C. 
1038. 

^AXiyKwg resembling, P.V. 447. 

*AXldoyog tossed by the sea, P. 267. 

*AXlfji€yog without a harbour, S.749. 

"AXioc belonging to the sea. 6Xtoy 
KVfxa S. 14. 6LXioy TTp&ya P. 129. 856. 
See wpwy. 

*AXi^podog resounding with the sea, 
P. 359. 

*AXl(ipvTog flowing with waves. &X(fi- 
pvToy &X(rog S.848. Metaph, the sea. 
See aXffog. 

"AXig enough. 6.Xig -^Xdeg (?) aydpr 
ffiog A. 497. wg &Xig XeXeyfxiywy E. 
645. dy^pag ^Apydoitri Ka^fxelovg &Xig 
(sc. cot/) eg X^*P^C iXOtiy S.C.T.661. 
TTjy/ioviyc &Xig y v'Kap'yf.i A. 1641. there 
is enough of woe already, ei di roi 
IJL&)(6wy yiyoiro r&yh^ &Xig y k^oi^iEff 
&y A. 1644. This passage is very 
obscure. Perhaps upon the whole it 
may be best to place the comma after 
fiX(c y\ and translate, and if there 



AAI2 



(20) 



AAAA 



should be indeed enough of these evilSf 
we would grasp at ity stricken as we 
have been, etc* The word &\ii will 
then be used emphatically with refe- 
rence to V. 1641. if really enough^ h. e, 
80 that there arise no more. 

'AXitTKeiy to take. pass. 2 aor. subj* 
Ay^ec iy &Kp ir6\iQ S.c.T.239. part. 
&XovcA.460, &Xov0ra792. S.C.T.568. 
&XovtniQ A. 330. S.C.T.199. &\6yTwy 
A.315. dXovtrag E.67. P.M. edXwice 
is taken^ A. 30. 

'AXlffToyoi groaning with the wavesy 
P.V.714. 

*A\iTaly£iy to offend^ aor. 2. AXtrctv 
fjLTJ^' iLklroifii \6yoiQ P.V.551. — With 
ace. to offend aaainsty oif/ec ^e kei ris 
6XKoy iiXirey 0poT&y £.259. Here 
dXXoc is read by some for AXXov^ un- 
necessarily. 

'AXirpaiyeiy id. ofrrig ^' aXirptHv 
&(nrtp 6^ hyhp E.306. Here Well, 
rightly corrects aXirpci>v, being the 
2. aor. as aXtr^v from dXira/vciv. 
hXiTwy is unnecessarily conjectured 
by Stanley, whom Herm. and Schiitz 
follow. 

'AX/rvTTOc struck or beaten by the 
sea* Xcumady aXiTvira Papri P. 907. 
the sufferings incurred in the persons 
of those whose bodies were tossed upon 
the sea. See v. 265. 660. etc. The epi- 
thet AX/rvTra, which properly refers 
to the persons themselves, is here 
improperly applied to their sufferings: 
for instances of this, see Lobeck on 
Soph. Aj. v. 7. Heath and Schiitz 
incorrectly understand Xao^aOy and 
&XiTxnra to refer to two sorts of cala- 
mities, the one incurred by land, the 
other by sea : an error which may 
perhaps have arisen from the parti- 
cles TE — re, which have been rightly 
ejected by Pass. Lachm. and Well. 

'AXk^ strength or power, ky aitrroig 
reXidoyroQ ovrig olXkclA, 454. there is 
no strength in one who is dead, i^vyoy 
dXjcdc P. 586. the yoke of authority. 
at at Ke^ydg dXKcLg 892. military force. 
aXxfj trtiroSwg C.235. KaraTryelei dX- 
Kcty (rvfi(l>VTog aiwy A. 107. See Tretdo;. 
i3aKx<^ irpog aXKriy S.c.T,480. rages 



with all his might. See irp6g. «-* sup^ 
portt assistance^ dXicd exag diroorarct 
A. 1074. P.V.646. S.cT. 74. 197. 744. 
£.248. S.347.712.812.-— /^A/, dXjo^v 
Apitnoy S.cT. 561. most excellent in 
fight, avy aXx^ S.cT. 869. in fight. 

'AXic/0pa»v magnanimous^ P. 92. 

*AXir/i4vf7 prop, name of a woman, 
A. 1010. 

*AXXd but; used in various con- 
nexions. In changing the subject » 
e.g. P.V. 106. dXX* ovrt (riyay ovte 
fiTj ffiy ay Ttr)(ag ol6y ri fwi rcur^ etrrl. 
So in 187.261.358.439.674.749. S.cT. 
638. 646. 843. 1052. P. 146. 222. 229. 242. 
337.518.728.767.835. S. 321.705.908. 
943. A. 473. 1286. 1320. 1506. 1633. C. 
187. 199. 336. 533. 586. 699. 770. 1040. E. 
682. — With a negative preceding, e.g. 
S.601. t^o^ey 'Apyeloicriy oh ^t^o/Spd- 
TTUtgy dXX' &g hy fijiritraifjii. So in P.V. 
232.240.444.446.478. 621. 532. 571. 613. 
655.714. 868.952. 1033. 1035. S.cT. 199. 
219. 459. 574. 599. 661. 867. P. 350. 366. 
386.684.702.801. A. 1337. 1628. C.195. 
466. 760. 825. 979. £. 177. 437. 599. 636. 
762. — With imperative, in exhorta- 
tion or encouragement, e.g. S.73. dX- 
Xd deol yeyirai xXvEr eZ ra dlicaioy 
lUyreg 188.216.459. P.V. 71. 315. 344. 
607.1060.1073. S.cT. 30.111.836. P. 
136. 611. 620. 632. 683.689.823. A. 510. 
1275. C. 469. 864.905. £.411. With infi- 
nitive, used in the sense of the impe- 
rative, dXX' <3 fuyaXai /xolpai AtdOev 
rjf^c TtXevrdy C. 304. upon which see 
Matth.Gr.Gr.546. Bemhardy, Synt. 
Gr. c ix.3. — In answers which imply 
an objection, e.g. P.V.629. /x^rot /ic 
Kpvyj/rig rovd* &n-ep /xeXXo) wadeiy, to 
whicn Prom, replies dXX' ov fjteyalpia 
TovM troi ^(apijfjLaTog. So in 936. 983. 
S.C.T.193.680.700.1037.1041.1044. P. 
783. A. 1179. 1221. 1276.1647.1651. C. 
220.394. £.199.407.567.685.691. S. 
338. 506. 710. 741. 930. — In answers 
which imply an affirmation, e.g. A. 
1020. ireldoi ay, d welOoi' airetdolrfg 
^ to-(i>c- to which Clyt. replies dXX* 
eiwep etrri fi^ — KeiCTrffiiyr) — welOia yiy 
Xdyip. So 1087.1337.1637. — To ob- 
viate an objection implied, P. 781. — 



AAAA 



( 21 ) 



AAAO 



With the optative, expressing a wish, 
dXX' avT ayadwy ayaBoiart fipvoig S. 
944. C. 1059. E. 287. A. 918. 1222. Cf. 
at in Latin. aXX' ovy, in transition, 
P.V. 1060. 1073. See oZy. aXX' ^, in 
interrogations, S.891. C. 218. 763. 764. 
aXKa — yap, in elliptical sentences, 
P.V. 943. C.369. E.764. 

'AXAay^ change, alteration, A. 469. 

'AXKaacreiy to exchange. With gen. 
P.V. 969. 

"AXXeo^ac to leapy 2 aor. fiaXa yap 
oly hXofiiya E. 346. Herm.and SchUtz 
by conj. for the vulg. dXXo/xcVa, 
which violates the metre. See £r- 
furdt on Soph. CEd. T. 1310. 

"AXAi; (dat. of &\Xoc) in a different 
manner, &XK* 6XKg. ^ e^opevec £.504. 
some in one way and some in another. 

'AXKriXiH^yoi slaying each other, 
vtr aWaXoip6yoic x^9^^ S.c.T.914. 
aKKrihoi^6yovQ /Jiaylac A. 1557. 

'AKKriXuty of each other, vw* dXX^- 
\u)y (boy^ S.C.T.803. murder by each 
others hands. aXSJiXoig P. 406. aX- 
XriXoiai 498. P.V. 200. aXXijXjycri P. 185. 
A.640. aXX^Xovc P.V.489. :^.210.825. 
dXKriXa P.V. 1089. 

'AXXo5air<Jc foreign^ S.c.T.1068. 
Buttm. Lexil. s.v. l')(do^oirfi(Tatf con- 
siders that this word is derived from 
the anastrophe &XXov dvo, others 
derive it from ^dwe^y or €da<j)os» 
Passow thinks it is merely a length- 
ened form of ^XXoc. 

" AKKoQey from another quarter, fiX- 
Xoc SiXXodty one from one place and 
another from another y A. 581. E.479. 
SXX97 &XXo6ev A. 92. 

'AXX($Opooc speaking a strange lan- 
guage, foreign. aXXodp6oi^ S.951. 
contr. 6XX60povy A. 1173. 

"AXXoc another, P.V. 233. 321. 520. 
776.804. S.C.T.462.741. P.33.258.360. 
812. 954. A. 290. 460. 598. 735. 832. 839. 
850.891.1312.1553.1639. C.102.281.395. 
465.698.802 (this verse, however, is 
considered spurious by Herm. SchUtz, 
and Seidler, and must be rejected, 
unless a verse in the strophe has been 
lost). 989. 1017. E. 230. 259 (here aXXoc 
is read for AXXoy by Heath. So 



Schiitz. Herm. Both. Glasg. 2. aXXov 
is, however, governed by HXirey q. v.). 
404.429.819.241. S. 440. 470 (fiutfiovc 
iir aXXovc hiip,6yiay. Here Keg. L. 
has ^XXbfv, which would be the more 
usual construction, but see examples 
of this transposition of adjectives in 
Lobeck. Soph. Aj. v. 7). 659.938.970. 
ohliy iroT dXXo C.16. it is nothing 
else. — the other, the rest, in which 
sense 6 aXXoc is more usual, irov Ik 
^iXwy aXXo£ o^XoC) P. 917. Fa re, Ka\ 
&XX01 ydoyiiay iiyefidyec P. 632. 'Ap- 
refii^oQ evyolaiai <Tvy r iiXXoi^ Oeolg 
S.C.T.432. (Tvy &XXoig 245. with the 
rest. irpoQ &XXt»fy vavrlXtay A. 617. 
^XXoitriy ky yeKpoltri E.96. fjLer &XX^ 
^opucfiiJTi Xaf C.360. ^XXoc rtQ some 
one else, P.V. 48. 156. 1065. S.c.T.1018. 
C. 186.661. &XXriy riy &rriy kyr ifiov 
wXavrli^eTe A. 1241. where 6XXrfy riy, 
6XXriy is probably correct. See Ani. 
ovTic &XXoc P.V. 465. rlc ^XXoc; who 
else? S.C.T.655. P.233. C.122. S.302. 
313. tIq &XXos fj *yw; P.V. 438. ri S' 
&XXo y 1} 'irdyoi ir6vfav\ S.C.T.834.-— 
In the sense of besides. ^iXXav Iti riy 
iv X6yoig (rrvyeiy ff^otylay !&KvXXay 
C.604. fxoyoy ^^ irpdtrQiv SIKXoy — el- 
(TiUiiriy P.V. 423. 'Ep/i^c ol' 6XXos 
Tolffiy 'EXX^rofv y6fioiQ S.217. pleo- 
nastically, ^(ee yap iifi&y &XXog a5 
TL^ojopOQ A. 1253. '^iKpov xtlfiarog 
&XXo fJtfJxap ^lOvrepoy A. 192. a re- 
medy itself likewise more bitter even 
than the storm. See Passow, Lex. in 
&XXoc. — In enumerations, generally 
denoting the second, yiyag 6B* AXXog 
S.C.T.406. Kip^ei Kep^g 6XX0 rliersTai 
419. Tirayig &XX17 E.6. &XXog EKelyov 
iralg P. 752. rircLprog &XXog S.cT. 
468. — In comparisons, other than. 
With «. rig 6XXog ^ 'y^; P.V. 438. 
what other than I? ri S' 6Xko y r\ 
ir6yoi TToytay; S.C.T.834. — 6 2' oh^ey 
6XX0 y rj Trrfi^ag lifiag irapeixe P. 205. 
he did nothing else than, etc. For 
this expression, see Matth. Gr. Gr. 
488.11. and compare the use of nihil 
aliud quam in Latin. See Zumpt. Lat. 
Gr. Sect.83. — With irXfiv. ovk kxXo y 
ovhty fcXi^y Sray Ktly^ ^OJCif P.V.258. 



AAAO 



(22) 



AASO 



With iLin-i. ovTtc fiXXoc A^r Ifiov P. V. 
468. SXKriv tiv clvt Ifwv A. 1241. — 
£\Xoc is sometimes used in the ellip- 
tical sense of strange, h.e. other (than 
usual). "Apri rov ap6rotg Bepi^ovra 
(iporovQ kv SXXocc S.629. Z£vc ^XXoc 
kv Ka/novtriv 228. another Jupiter , 
h.e. Pluto. Hence it comes to sig- 
nify bad, untoward. So Hesiod. Op. 
et D.344. ti yap rot Koi XP^IH^* cy^cw- 
fiiov 6,\ko yivoiTo some mishap, Cf. 
use of, trtpoQ, See Passow, s. &X- 
Xoc) who compares the Latin alius 
and secus, — Repeated, vifitt yipa 
&XKoi<nv SXXa P.V.230. different re- 
wards to different persons, fiXXoc ^X- 
Xov &yti S.C.T.322. kir ^XXi^v ^iXXoc 
WvvEv Zopv P. 403. &XXoc; irap dXXov 
ifKiipovfuvoi A. 304. talcen up each hy 
the other, aXX* &XKq, ^* kfboptvti E. 504. 
trpoQ &\\or AXKoy P.V.276. ^tXXoff 
&XKo(re P. 351. &XKog AXXodev A. 92. 
581. E.479. See &\Xyt itXXorc, fiXXoere, 
fiXXoOcv. — With the strict sense of 
aXKoQ preserved in each case, \iy 
etXXoi' ^XXac£ kv irvXaiQ elXrf^^pTa 
S.C.T.433. ^liCTjy kir oKKo irpdy/ia Orf- 
yavei /3Xa/3j7c trpog ^XXaic Briyavai(n 
Molpa A, 1517. — oi &XKoi the rest, 
Tolfftv oKkoiQ E.63. TO, aXXa A. 36. 
818.886.1218. C. 505. 576. 737. E.620. 
r^tXXa C.545. S. 702.— for icara ra aX- 
Xa in all other respects, A. 595. 892. E. 
633. S.992. e^XX?7adv. sub. 6^^ E.504. 
ovh^ ki^ivTLOV ^XXiyv rpairitrQai Ao^iag 
k<l)iiro C.1035. where if the reading 
of Med. Guelph. Aid. Rob. be correct, 
odov must be understood, ktf ktniav 
is, however, the vulg. reading. See 
k<j>i(moQ. 

"AXKovE in another direction, AXXoc 
aXXo(re — kKtrcjaolaTO P. 351. some in 
one direction and some in another, 

"AXXore at another time. irpoQ fiX- 
\oT aXXov irrifiovii irpotnl^avei P.V- 
276. sometimes near one and sometimes 
near another, ^XXoic &KkoT£ S.c.T. 
1062. differently at different times, 

'AXXoTjotoc belonging to another, 
aXKorpiag ^lai yvvaiKSg A. 435. 

*AXXd0vXoc belonging to another 
race. dXXd^uXov x^^"" E.813. 



"AXXiiic otherwise, ovk ^XXa»c kpQ 
S.cT. 472. 1062. A.487. — on Other ac- 
counts, eweiirep &XX(i>c, «S (ev*, eig 
"Apyog Kieig C.669. since you are 
going on other business. Hence the 
phrase &XXa>c re Kai especially ^ h.e. 
both for other causes, and also, etc. 
E.451. S.749. &XXoȣ re iravrtag Koi 
both on all other accounts and, etc. 
P.V.639. E.696. P. 675. See Hermann 
on Viger, p. 619. — idly, to no purpose, 
ovroi ^vtroi^ia Oafivov (ag opvig ^io^ 
AXXaic A. 1290. I feel no idle alarm. 
See Ruhnken's note on Timaeus, s. 
ovK aXXu^c irpovoeV ov fiarriv. 

"AX/iiy the brine of the sea, P. 389. 
Mceris remarks that &X/K17 in the Attic 
writers means pickle of fish, which 
in ordinary Greek was i^ufjuog. Sal- 
lier, however, quotes this passage 
and one from Theophrastus (lib. ii. 
de Caus.Plant.'cap.9), to shew that 
the other signification is used also 
by Attic writers. 

'AXfxrjeig briny, S.824. 

*A\oi^opog not reproaching, A. 401. 
See under atfuiyai, 

"AXoJ a furrow, A. 987. Metaph. 
ovv\og SlKoki C.25. a furrow cut by 
the nail, /SaOecav &\oica ^ca iftpevog 
KidpTovfievog, S.C.T. 575. having a rich 
store of wisdom in his mind. Allud- 
ing to this latter passage, Timaeus 
observes, (^aQelav SXoKa, oirep ktrrl 
(r)(i(rr^g yfjg viro aporpov, fiera^iopiK&g 
airo Tovrov j^aOelag <^pevag koX KeKpvfx- 
fievag arffiaivei, Stanley compares 
^peVa fiaSeJay in Pind. Nem. iv. 13. 
and fiadwjipoya in Nem. vii. 1. 

*A\ovpylg a purple carpet. Etym. 
M. kK rov &\g aXog, koi tov epyoy, 
<rvy raitr^e fi kfifiaiyoyO* &\ovpyi(n A. 
920. where trvy raitrh (emend, by 
Heath for the vulg. irvy rolg hi) re- 
fers to apl3v\aig, understood from 
appOXag v. 91 8. 

"AXoxoc a wife, S. 59. 298. A. 1480. 
P. 63. 

"AXc the sea, A. 1382. P.568. S.38. 
128. ireXaylay 6,Xa the open or high 
sea, P. 419. 459. See ireXdyiog. 
"AXtTog a grove or mead, S. 503. 504- 



AAYE 



( 23 ) 



AMEr 



553- irovTioy aXirog P, III, Metaph. 
aklppvTov &\(roQ S.848. the sea. Cf. 
Cic. in Arat. Neptunia prata secan- 
tes. 

'AXv£iv to rave, S.c.T.373. 

"AXv^ig escape, A. 1212. See irXiwv. 

"AXvc name of a river, P. 848. 

*A\v(TKeiv to escape, ottij Trrj/iovae 
aXvJoi P.V.689. P.94. A. 1598. tSOev 
oitK toTtv VTTCjO BvaTOv aXv^ayra ^u- 
yctv P. 101. where roOey — dXufavra 
should be joined in coastruction. 
Upon aXvtTKeiy with a gen. see Mus- 
grave on Soph.El.617. ed. Herm. 

"AXvTog indissoluble, P.V, 164. 

*AXj>e(rifhiog generally fetching the 
price of oxen^ as in 11.18.593. but in 
S. 835. nourishing oxen. 

'AX^TjoT^c inventive, finding gain. 
A general epithet of men, in Homer's 
Odyssey and Hesiod. aySpwy dX^?;- 
oTwv oXfios S.C.T.752. 

"AXdtg a circular area or disc. S.c.T. 
471. 

*AXuKrifiog liable to capture. 6.Xuh- 
aifju)y ircuava S.c.T. 617. a pcean ce- 
lebrating the capture of the city. 
kXuKTLfioy fia^iy A. 10. a report of the 
capture of the city. 

"AXwaig capture. 'IXiov AXtotriv A. 
575. ^dtwy &Xijj(ny S.C.T. 112. the 
taking of the city by the enemy. 

'*Afia at the same time. ^eyiKoy ao'^ 
TiKOv 0* afia S.613. opdioy fi/xa dvriy- 
XdXafc — i7)^w P. 381. 6 Zatfii»ty Koivdc 
iyafjul>oly&fiaS.c.T.194. With part. 
KXvovtra itarayov fi/za — lK6fxay S.cT. 
221. ehyrjy ayhpoq a*nr)(yyov<r &fia — 
iflovXevaaQ A. 1609. TroXXd ^j) fipii^wy 
Afia—k^rifuX^ag C.884. With dat. 
along with, fifieig ^ &fia rf^e sc. t^ev 
S.C.T. 1064. 

'Afia^cjy an Amazon, £.598.655. 
P.V. 725. S.284. 

*AfjLadvyeiy [v] to lay in the dust, 
to destroy, E.897. 

Afjidy to reap, ol oviror eXwKTayTtg 
^firjffay KaXutg A. 1014. have reaped a 
fine harvest h.e. fortune. 

'Afia^iiprjg belonging to a carriage, 
&fiairipr]g Opoyog A. 1024. a carriage- 
seat. 



* Ap-aprayeiy to miss a mark, ijfinp' 
Toy, fj QfipGt Ti\ A. 1167. — to miss or 
fail in anything, trauppoyog yywfirjg 
afiapreiy A. 1649. to fail in sound 
judgment, ^vfifia'^^lag afxaprijy A.206. 
having failed in my alliance h.e. hav- 
ing forfeited my character as an ally. 
Tov pvfflov ijfjiapTe 1649. he lost his 
pledge. See pvaioy. — to fail or err. 
EKbty, EKuty ijfMapToy P.V. 260. 266. 580. 
TrdXX' afxaprwy S. 893. having erred in 
many things. 

^Afiaprla an error or crime, P.V. 9. 
A. 1170. 

*Afxaprlyoog having lost the senses, 
S.537. 

*AfiapTioy the wages of crime, A.523. 
P. 663. See ^layeiy. 

*Afiavp6g obscure. i£, ajiavpag kXt}' 
^oyog C.840. from an obscure report. 
cLfiavpdg cic (I>pey6g fi dyatrriyeiy A. 
532. from my secret soul. Referring 
to the dead, riOela afiavp6y A. 453. 
kXvi — £{ afxavpdg i^ptyog C. 155. 

'Afiavpovy to obscure. rd/i7raXiv ^e 
rwy^€ yalg, kclto^ afiavpovtrdai (tkot^ 
P. 219. 

*Afjidxerog invincible, S.c.T. 85. 

"Afiaxog id. P. 90. 841. A.715. C.53. 

'AfxfiXvyeiy [w] to blunt, render of 
no effect, S.c.T. 826. 

*Afji(iXvg blunted, having lost the 
power to hurt, E.229. 

'Afi(iX(t)7r6g dimming the eyes, E.915. 
Upon the various forms o\p, (i)\p, (tyn-ijg, 
unrog, and the accentuation of them, 
see Lobeck on Soph. Aj. v. 955. Pors. 
on Eur. Med. 1363. 

'AfxjiodyLa Dor. and contr. for dva- 
Porj/jLa a loud cry, C.34. 

*Afil3ody for ayafiody to shriek, to 
bewail loudly, P. 564. For similar in- 
stances of syncope in the tragedians, 
see Blomf. note on S.c.T. 740. (ed. 
Blomf) 

"Afi^poTog immortal, E.249. 

^Afiiyaprog unenviable, h.e.wiottrn- 
ful, unpleasant, P.V. 401. (see Kparv- 
y£iy) S.633. The word is derived 
from ueyalpw, and means that which 
no one envies or grudges another. 
Buttmann (Lexil. in voc.) observes 



AMEI 



( 24 ) 



AMEI 



that this word is applied only to 
mournful objects, and is not used in 
the meaning of immense, as is the 
case with ^^OovoC) from fOoyiw. 

'Afjiilfieiy to change, 'Xfioidg afieiyp- 
eig&ydos P.V.23. Withdat itfuiftwp 
•Xpdra TrofHffVfU^ fi^^ P* 3^* — ^^ P^^ 
in exchange, \apiv rpot^aq afxelfitay 
A. 711. ewel ftiy fjLeyav dpagy ^Idvfia 
ical rpiwka jraXlfiTroiya Oikoty afiEiyj/ei 
C. 782. where &/x€/\//cc is the third per- 
son active referring to Orestes, not 
the second person middle, as Pauw 
and Abresch suppose. This is suffi- 
ciently proved by the participle 6e- 
Xtay: &pac will, therefore, be the 
nominative absolute for aov fiiv Apay- 
roc. For this use of the Nom. abs. 
see Matth. Gr. Gr.562. l . Bemhardy, 
Synt. Or. c. xiv. 15. Valck. on Eur. 
Ph(Bn.292. See also under otott- 
rveiy. From the sense of exchanging, 
is derived the meaning of exchanging 
place, h.e. passing from one place to 
another; either as referring to the 
place from which the exchange is 
made, in which sense the active is 
more common, or to that to which it 
is made, where the middle is gener- 
ally used. wopdfJLoy afui\\faQ 'Adafiay 
r/^of "EXXiyc P. 69. having passed the 
Hellespont, el ^* oZy &fjLEi}ljia ,fii)\6y 
fpKEioy TTvX&y C.564. if I pass the 
threshold. Mid. v. afjxLf^iaQE rdvZe roy 
rSiroy P. 229. come and occupy this 
place, noloy hiuh^fetrBt yalag irihoy 
ravK apeioy; S.c.T.286. what better 
land than this will ye occupy in eX' 
change ? ')(p6yoc iLfitiyj^erai irp6dvpa 
^(aficiTtity C.1014. tirne will enter the 
doors of the house. Hence to pass 
through, generally, as implying the 
exchange of one point of locality for 
another, ovtiq avivfi (iloroy afiElxj/e^ 
rai C.1014. no one will pass through 
life exempt from harm. Wunderlich, 
Obss. Critt. P. 182. compares the use 
of mutare in Latin, as in Hor. Od. i. 
17. 1. II. 16.18. Car. Sec.39. The pas- 
sage in S.C.T.838. trlrvXoy oq aiey h* 
*A\ipoyT iLfjielfieTai ray — Oewpl^a-^ 
etc af^yff ^eptroy, is somewhat ob- 



scure. Schiitz translates itful^trai 
by sequitur, which Wunderlich justly 
disapproving conjectures irifiirerai. 
Blomfield translates it deduce, which 
is probably correct, though iLfulfieiy 
does not occur elsewhere in the sense 
of causing to pass over. For the 
somewhat unusual usage of the mid- 
dle for the active see Matth. Gr.Gr. 
496.7. This is clearly the idea in- 
tended by the word: Wellauer's ex- 
plication, intrat cymbam (irirvkoc?) 
et cum ea per Acherontem in locum 
inferorum se confert, is absurd. It 
is also used in the middle in the sense 
of exchanging words, or answering. 
ciroc iifieifiov npoQ tiroc £.556. vpog 
ravr' hfitl^v S.246. Tovtoiq iLfxelfiov 
iratny eiffiadig rl fioi E.420. ffVovc 
iLfielfittrff ai£ iirriXv^ag irpivei S.192. 
On the corrupt passage ayaOcli ^ 
hfielyj/ofjuu A. 1240. see under ayaOog. 

'AfielXixog severe, cruel, C. 614. 

*AfjL€lyitiy better, P. V, 1037. a/xcivov 
EffTi it is better, S.185. With ttrrly 
omitted, S.711. With infin. iroXXf 
y hfiElyiay rovg iriXag <^tvovy ttfivg 
ri <Tavr6v P.V.335. P. 676. airo <rr/)a- 
rtlag yap fiiy ^fiwoXriK&ra Ta irXeiirr 
&fJLeiyoy fv^otriy he^eyfUyti Apolrg, 
nepwyri Xovrpa Kiiirl ripfuiTi ^dpog 
vapeaKiiywtrE E.602. This passage 
is very obscure, and undoubtedly 
corrupt. Bothe's conjecture rj ^pa- 
erai for ewf^potriv, which Butler ap- 
proves, appears upon the whole the 
best. Butl. however, translates ab 
expeditione igitur bellica eum rede- 
untem, M plurima melius quam dici 
poiesty administr asset, balneis exd- 
piens. It may perhaps be better to 
place the comma aft:er TrXctdra, and 
join afuiyoy (afjLEtvovy not afielyoy. 
So Herm.) ^ f^paerai h^eyfiiyrj as 
referring to Clytemnestra. The 
whole passage may be translated, 
receiving him with a bath more cour^ 
teously than can be expressed^ upon 
his return from the expedition, where 
he had gained the utmost honours — 
a^ he was parsing through the water 
and had reached the end {of the 



AMEA 



(25 ) 



AMIS 



vessel), she threw over him a cloak, 
etc. 

*Afxs\eiy to neglect, iro fiii 'fieXeiy 
fiaOs E.86. With gen. 8.706.754.1016. 

"A fie fiirrog blameless. afjiefX7rTog'xp6' 
vov P. 678. blameless as regards the 
time of my stay. MoBris asserts, that 
in the Attic writers this word has only 
an active signification. So Thoni. 
Mag. and Phavor. Sallier, however, 
quotes against Moeris the present 
passage, and Ear. Iph. A. 1158. to 
which Pierson adds afie/xTroQ ^/\oc 
from Xen. Cyr. v. 10. 

'AfUfinnag blamelessly, unerringly^ 
S.624. 

'Afitfi^ilQ blameless^ S.576. not to be 
complained of, h.e. abundant, TrXovroc 
6.fJiefA<l>iig P. 164. 

'Afjieijupla absence of blame. ^taX- 
Xaicrfipi ovK itfitfitfila fiXoig S.C.T. 892. 
the friends do not fail to cast blame 
upon the reconciler. For this use of 
the dat. see Bemhardy, Synt. Gr. 
p. 92. who compares the usage in P. V. 
499.616. C.233. Compare also P.V. 
251.615. and see HeruK on Yiger. 
App.vi. p.716. 

Afirivlroc (fiffyto) without anger, 
^vv dfiTivlrf (ia^ei Xa&r S.953. with 
a kind expression on the part of the 
people, yeifiiaya ohK dfiriyiroy OeoTc 
A. 635. a storm caused in anger by 
the gods. 

AfjLTiyiTWQ without anger, gracious^ 
ly. itrei <r eOtikb Zevg dfiriylr(og ^Sfjioig 
Kotvtoyoy fJyai ')(€pvlfiiov A. 1006. 
Since Jupiter has graciously caused 
you to share with our house in the lus' 
tral Waters. The epithet may either 
refer t& Cassandra, whom Jupiter had 
so far favoured as to make her the 
slave dpxaioirXovrtay ^earfrorSty, or to 
Clytsmnestra, as expressing her sense 
of the favour of Jupiter to herself 
in granting the capture of Troy. So 
Wunderl. Obss. Critt. p. 151. The 
former sense, however, appears the 
best suited to the general meaning 
of the passage, nor is it necessary 
with Schiitz to adopt the conj. of 
Auratus, kfiriylroig. 



'Afiri^ayely to hesitate, to be per-- 
plexed, S.374. iSflr* afirjf)(ay€iv 6iroi 
TpairoiVTO P. 450. k^ alyiyfmT(oy eirap^ 
yifiotari Oe(r<l>aroig iL/irfyayij A. 1084. 
With ace. repfia hfiq^ayia 1150. / am 
in doubt as to the end. 6.fitjy(aybi ev- 
TrdXafAoy fjtipifiyay owa rparrw/iai, 
1512. / am perplexed in thought, as 
to whither I must turn. 

*Afi{rx,ayog helpless, S.c.T.616. ir^ 
remediable E.531.739. P.V.59.r S.615. 

*Afirij(aviag helplessly, afiri^ayfag 
£X0V7-a 0.401. without possibility, fii' 
vtiv Trifiweiy Sc hvoTrfifiayr &fiTU(SiviM>g 
IfJLol E. 459. See ^vtrw-fffiarog. 

'Afxlayrog (fiiatyety) unpolluted, ff 
hfiiayrog. sc. QaXaorfra P. 570. the sea. 
Schol. ZtjXa^il BaX&fftntg, oh yap /z&- 
alverai nwiron, koI iroXXwv fioXv(rfji&' 
rttyy ktriyvBivnay ahrii. This usage 
of descriptive epithets instead of the 
names of persons or things is illus- 
trated by Gottling, Pref. to Hesiod 
p. XV. He refers it to the didactic 
school of poetry cultivated by Hesiod 
and his followers^ and adopted in the 
oracular style at Delphi. As exam- 
pies of this, he quotes from Plutarch 
de Pyth.Orac. 24. icvptKaot denoting 
the Delphians, 6<bifi6poi the Spartans, 
opedyeg men, 6pEfiic6rai rivers. In 
Hesiod are found f^tpiotKog a tortoise, 
hv6<rTEog the polypus, iriyro^og the 
hand, 'xXiapoy and a^oy the nail and 
its paring, *i^pig an ant, fffjiepdicoiTog 
dvhp a thief. In epic poetry this usage 
is scarcely found. Homer once only 
calls ships kXog tinroi. .^chylus has 
some few instances of it, thus ityOc 
fiovpyog P. 004. a bee, and in this 
passage ^ iifxlayTog the sea. Gottling 
wrongly, however, refers ^^Xkov /3a* 
iftal A. 598. to this head. 

"AfjuKTog not mingled, distinct, A. 
312. 

"A/iiXXa rivalry, emulous exertion, 
wrepvytoy doalg &filXXaig P.V. 129. 

'Afilg a ship, S. 822. 827. For the 
signification of this word see Butl. 
Not. Philolog. in loc. 

"AfiitrBog not hired, A. 952. C.722. 

^Afiiinprig prop, name of a man, P.21 . 

E 



AMIS 



(26) 



AMHA 



*Afii<rTpiQ id. P. 312. Probably the 
same as the preceding, altered for 
the sake of the metre. 

^AjjLytifwvtiv toforgetf £.24. 

*Afiyiifxufy forgetful. With gen. 
S.C.T.688. 

"Afwipot having no part in, desti- 
tute. With gen. S.c.T.715. £.333. 

* AfjLoiK^riTOQ blameless. Kal fifjv 
{a/x6fi(^riroy 5' miya ror \6yoy) rl- 
firifia rvfifiov Ttjc 6.yoifJiuncrov Tv\fit 
C.603. This is Wellauer's reading 
of the passage, the meaning of which 
accordingly will be — and surely {nor 
can any object to the assertion) they 
only can pay honour to a tomb who 
are not in unhappy circumstances. 
This emendation comes so near to 
the vulg. afidfii^rfroy Zi riya rov X{J- 
yovy that it is undoubtedly to be pre- 
ferred. Hermann, Obss. Critt. p. 97, 
considers this verse to be spurious. 
So Person (Prasf. ad Hec. p. xl), But- 
ler and Well. It is omitted by Aid. 
and Turn. In Rob. it is placed after 
V. 504. Canter assigns it to the Cho- 
rus, and. corrects afiefitftfj roy^e rifji^ 
roy \6yoy* Stanl. a/zo/i^^ r^vSc rlfia. 
£rfurdt also assigns it to the Chorus, 
and reads afiefitp^ roy^e rifiiifrei \6yoy. 
Tyrwhitt afio/A^rirdyyeTeiyaif whence 
Wellauer ^' treiya. For the phrase 
reiyeiy Xdyoy, pfjariy k,t.X. see relyeiy. 
Seidler conj, ical /ui)v afji£/jL<l>fi rdy^* 
treiya roy \6yoy. Herm. de Vers, 
Spur. ap. iEsch. p. v. assigns it to the 
Chorus with the following verses, 
and reads koI fir^y afitfii^fj royh* erel' 
yaroy \6yoy. So Blomf. substituting 
only ereiydrrfy for heiyaroy. 

"A/io/i^oc blameless, wpog vjjiwy 
tifio/jLtfiog £.648. blameless in your 
sight, &iJt,ofxi^y TrdXei 453. one against 
whom the city has no complaint. — 
having nought to complain of £.391. 
Here a/iop^ov is the vulg. for which 
Rob. rightly has &fwfjul>oy. These 
words are confused again in v. 648. 
where Aid. has &fiopipo£. 

'A/ioc a Doric form of fifiirepoc, 
oury S. 99.318. S.c.T.399.636. mine, 
as fffiuQ is sometimes put for eydt, 



£.418. C.422.431. Brunck on Andr. 
1175. says " d/Li<5c Doricum est pro 
flfieripog^iLfWi Atticum pro c/m^," but 
this distinction is probably incorrect. 
See Matth. Gr.Gr.l49. Blomf. Gloss. 
S.cT. 413. The aspirated form is 
used by the Dorians, and the soft by 
the ^olic, epic, and tragic writers. 

'Afioxfiel or iifjuyxOi without labour, 
P.V. 208. Upon the probable forma- 
tion of adverbs in ei and i, see Blomf. 
Gloss, in loc. who decides that when 
derived from the dative of nouns in 
a or ly, gen. tjq, they ought to be 
written with £i, this being the antient 
form of the dative; but that when 
derived from nouns in oc> they should 
be written with c, the o being omitted 
to distinguish them from the nom. 
plur. It is, however, a question of 
great uncertainty, owing to the con- 
tinual variation of the MSS. See 
Matth. Gr.Gr.257. Herm. and Lo- 
beck on Soph. Aj.1206 (ed. Herm.). 
The quantity of i in the last syllable, 
as Blomf. shews in opposition to 
Apoll. de Adv. p. 571. is common, 
except in the case of gentile adverbs 
in ri, which have the i short. 

"A/xttcXoc the vine, P. 607. 

'AfjtwefjLTreiy to send up, C.376. for 
ayaTrifi'Treiy, See afi/kdy, 

*AfJi7re')(£iy to clothe, P. 834. 

'A/i7r/7rrciv to fall bach, A. 1581. 
for ayawlirreiy. 

* AfiifKuKEiy to err, 2 aor, tag raS' 
i^lxirXaKoy A. 1185. when I had thus 
offended, pass. tL 2* ^/xirXaioyrai S. 
894. what offence has been committed? 
Monk on Hipp. 145. is of opinion that 
cLTrXaKily, airXaKla, airXdicrifia, with- 
out fly is the proper orthography in 
the tragic writers, there being many 
passages which require this. This 
is undoubtedly true so far, but neither 
does there appear sufficient reason for 
rejecting the other form a^TrXaiccTi/, 
K.T.X. which (except in S.227) is the 
form constantly preserved in the 
MSS. and £dd. throughout iEschy- 
lus. Both forms probably were in 
use by the tragic writers, ft being 



AM HA 



(27) 



AM*I 



inserted for the sake of euphony, as 
in cLfi^aala, Afipporog, k. r. \. See 
Herm. on Soph. (Ed. T. 472. Trach. 
120.anddeEm.Rat.Gr.Gr.p.l9. The 
derivation of the word appears cor- 
rectly given by Blomf. Gloss. P.V. 
122 (ed. Bl.) " videtur formatum esse 
a TrXa^w errare facio, a praefixo irXeo- 
vatrriK&g vel icar kirlraaivy ut ardyvq 
Aora^vc; fi\rj')(p6Q a/^Xi^Xpc^c; /JLikyu 
hfxtkyia ; et similia." 

'AfjnrXwcrffKf. an offence, P.V. 112. 
386.623. S.227. E.894. See prec. 

^AfjLTrXdicriToc read by some in A. 
386. See ayajjLTrXdKrfTOQ* 

'A/jLirXaKla an offence, P.V. 562. See 
a/ix\aiccTv. 

'AfiTTvicHip a frontlet or ornament 
to fasten the hair on a horse's forC" 
head, S.c.T.443. 

"AfiTTvl a hand encircling the fore- 
head, S. 426. " Est &fjL7rvi quicquid 
caput circumdat/' Blomf. Gloss. 

'AfxvyfjLOG laceration, C.24. 

'AfivvddetrOai to ward off from one- 
self, E.416. 

*Afivyeiv [v] to ward off, A. 102. 
Mid, V. to ward off from oneself A, 
1354. 

'AfivffffEiy to tear, xal fie Kaphlav 
afivtrarei <l>poyTig P. 157. pass, ^p^v 
cLfivtrtTETai <^6(i^ 115. 

'Afjuj^iiKrfg (afK^i, clkti) two-edged, 
P.V. 694.1046. A. 1120. 

*Au^e with gen. concerning, respect- 
ing, S.C.T.1003. A. 62.1044. 1053.1111. 
S. 386. 610. 787. In P.V.714. rov hfiif 
eavTijg aOXov £^T}yovfxevrig, there seems 
a mixture of the constructions i^riy. 
rov kavTiJQ adXoy, and ijiyy. &/x0i 
kavTTJg Toy {eavTfjg) adXoy, — With 
dat. denoting place, about, around, 
A.317. P.V.55.71.195.821. P.702.833. 
afitpl frKYfycug rpoyriXdroKriy oiritrdey 
S* kwofievoi 961. near their rolling 
biers. See ddnreiy, — concerning, rag 
kfifjil aoi Xafi-nrripov^lag A. 864. aii0/ 
(Toi irddrj opiotra 867. ^ ^oXoy Tiy afu^i 
flat frXiKeig; C.218. di^ia kfjupl (Toig 
ru)^otcP-V.182. a/i0t v6(mp t^ f^aeri- 
Xel^ opffoXoTreiTai Bvfxog P. 8. afx<fi\ 
wpBaXftolg (ftofiog P. 164i afi<fi rapfiei 



C.540. Pors. Schiitz. through fear; 
but see afK^irajpjMig. — With ace. de- 
noting place, about, around, P.V. 416. 
655.727.808.832.1031. S.c.T.136. P. 
301.368.475.854. S.900. A.1130. £.283. 
In P. 702. CI/X0' "AQfiyaig wag Mtj^Qap- 
rai (rrpaTdr, Brunck, Schiitz, and 
Blomf. read 'A6^vac, unnecessarily 
as regards the sense (see A.317. 
Eur.Iph.T.6, etc.); this reading is, 
however, supported by Regg. A. B. 
G.K. Colb.I.M.1.2. Ven.2. Guelph. 
Turn. — about, denoting time, vrihrf/jL 
opovtrag afitfl JlXeid^(ay Zvtriy A. 800. 
■ — concerning, jiipifiya Afjufi iroXiy 
S.cT. 136. voXvSpriyoy alwy afi<fi 
iroXiTdy fUXeoy aifi kyarXatra A. 697. 
eiprjKag h.fi<fi Kdcrfioy a\j/£v^fi Xoyoy S. 
243. exeiy hfi<pl n to engage in any- 
thing, TOT, el fJirj yvy, afKJH Xiray ef- 
ofiey; S.c.T. 98. when shall we engage 
in prayer ? separated from its verb by 
tmesis, a/i02 hk KVKXovyroirdtrayyfiffoy. 
P. 449. 

'Afjupidpewg Attic for 'Afxi^Lapdog 
proper name of a man, S.c.T. 551. 

*AjjLfi(iaiytiv to stand about, as a 
protection, S.c.T. 158. An Homeric 
usage; cf. II. A.37. Od. A.198, etc. 

'A/i^tj3a\\£iK to place upon, (vyoy 
cifififjaXeiy P. 50. 72. to place a yoke 
upon, 

*Afi<^LP>Xri(TTpoy (from prec.) any- 
thing thrown about the person, as 
chains or a net. KwXoitny afju^lpiXtitnp 
t\£i P.V. 81. hfifpi^Xricrrpoy iHanrep l\- 
Svioy A. 1355. C.485. 

'Afi^Lf^oXog (id.) struck on both 
sides, S.cT. 280. See aKp6(ioXog. 

'Afjuffif^dXtog doubtfully, undecided- 
ly. ovicA/i0t/3o\wc S.c.T. 845. In P. 
871. afjL<l>ifi6XfM}g is adopted by Blomf. 
Pass, and Well, from Reg. G. Colb. 1. 
Aid. Rob. Schol. for the vulg. a/i^i- 
Xoyufg q.v. 

'AfiiplfiovXog hesitating, undecided 
in purpose^ afjupifiovXog ovtra Ovfiov" 
erOai woXei E.703. 

'AfjKjilievicTog fastened at both ends. 
Toy aful>li^£VKToy &Xioy wpwya P. 128. 
See irpwy, and cf. v. 60.708.722. 

*Afjt<l)idaXiig flourishing on all sides. 



AM«I 



( 28 ) 



AN 



Met. iifi/^idaXfi KaKo7t fiiov A. 11 15. a 
life abounding on all sides with ills* 
The word is peculiarly applied to chil' 
dren whose father and mother are both 
living; and also to the gods who live 
in perfect happiness* See Ruhnken's 
note on TinuBus, 8.y. d/i^c6aX£ic* In 
C.388. KoX iroT av <!i/i^i0aX])c Zcvc hrX 
Xtifia /3aXoi; it seems rather to have 
an active signification, causing both of 
us to flourish, 

*A/ii^cXa0^c lit. laying hold upon 
all sides, h.e. ample^ extensive, woXXa 
h6triQ Ik Acoc A/i^iXo^^c A. 986. y6oQ 
&/i^iXa^i)c Tapa')(Qti^ C.328. lamenta- 
tion extensively excited^ where, as 
Butler observes, the adjective has 
the force of an adverb. Upon the 
meanings of this word, see Ruhnken's 
note on Timaaus, s.v.. d/x0(Xa^ec iroXv 
Kal dipdovoy. It is derived, according 
to Hemsterhuys, from Xd^oi, an old 
form of \a<pv(ay \a<pv<r<rfa. The old 
grammarians derive it from Xufiuy^ 
quasi d^0cXa/3^c- 

'Afi<l>i\eKT0£ of double import^ two-' 
foldm cLfJuplXeicra irfi^ara ifwi irpoi^-' 
vQv A,S65,'-^disputingy afx<j>i\£KTOC tav 
icparei 1567. disputing for the sove- 
reignty, 

'AfufuXiicnoG doubtfully* ovd* d/i- 
0iXeicr(ii£ S.C.T. 791. in right good 
earnest. 

*Afi(l>i\6yiac doubtfully, ovk afjujn" 
\6ytocF.Sll. without doubt. See dft- 

* Afx<pivtiKfiQ made a subject of con* 
tention^ A. 672. 

'AfKfdTrroXiQ involving the whole 
statCi C.73. 

'A/jt(l>lar(iaira a sort of snake, capa- 
ble of moving backwards as well as 
forwards, whence its name, A. 1206. 

'A/i^Mrrpevc prop, name of a man, 
P.312. 

'A/i^irap/3^C encompassed with ter- 
ror, C. 540. Here a/jufl Tapfiei is read 
by Person and Schiitz. Butler, how- 
ever, prefers the vulg. Blomf. d/x- 
(juraplSeif actively. 

'A//0ir€cx^c encompassing the walls, 
ytirovec Kup^iac fiipi fivai iufTrvpovm 



rapfio^ roy d/i^ir£ix9 Xe^v S.C.T.272« 
For an explanation of the usage of 
the accusative here see under KXveiy* 

'AfjufurofJiog cutting both ways, A. 
1475. 

'AfjupiXaerKeiv to open the mouth 
about, fiaaroy afi^\a<rK kix6y C.538. 
he sucked at my breast. 

^Afufkdrepo^ both, afju^ipa^ Koivoy 
oiac P. 129. the two continents of Eu' 
rope and Asia* afitporipovc ofialfiwy 
rd5' c^rco'jcoirci Zcvc S. 397. observes 
both parties in this matter, afuporepa 
yap ^y rdhe P.483. ayL^ortpa 8C. irt" 
(6g re koI vavr^c P-706. afjuftorepa 
fiiyeiy irifitreiy Bi £.458. See ivtrwri' 
fiarog. 

"Afii^ both, C. 252.556. an^ly 
S.C.T.794. A. 1632. 

"AfiwfJLog faultless* KoWei 6.fiw/jua 
P. 181. where Aid. Rob. Vict, have 

iLflWfJU^* 

"Ay a particle, joined witb the past 
tenses of the indicative, with the 
optative, subjunctive and infinitive 
moods of verbs, and in certain cases 
with participles. It is used in ^s- 
chylus — I. in the apodosis of a sen- 
tence with the past tenses of the 
indicative, preceded by a protasis 
with £(, expressing a condition which 
was not fulfilled, e. g. el vw' iX/ji — 
KarriyapitrdriCt iroXvxbKnoy ay cIx^C 
rd(l>oy C. 341-346. if thou hadst been 
slain under Troy (which thou wast 
not) thou wouldst have been posses* 
sing, etc. So in S.C.T. 645. A. 844. 
1000.1369. — With the aorist, denoting 
a completed action, d ro^oreifxeiQ 
fire, Kopr Sv, HiKava S. 286, A par- 
ticiple may stand in the protasis for 
a finite verb with tl, as in iroXXHy 
warritrfioy eifxartay h.y ev^d/Jtriy, Eofioitri 
wpovyex^yrog ky x/»7<^'?f>^o<£ A. 397. 
where irpovytx^iyroQ is equivalent to 
d wporiyixOrf* Sometimes this pro- 
tasis is omitted, but may easily be 
supplied, e. g. avrrt yap i^y ay wrijid" 
Ttoy awaXXayii P.V. 756. sub. ei 
dayely ^y irETrptafiivoy* In 985. ok 
yap irpoartvlitiy oitK &yy oy& vvfipiT^y 
sub. el oitH^oyely ^lardfurfy* So in 



AN 



( 29 ) 



AN 



C.690. el ^vvaroy ^v, in P.V.244. el 
Tapfjy fjiil eitrihiiyf or similar protases 
maybe understood.- — With the aorist, 
aXXoQ Ofxoiwg fiXdey ay raS* ayyeXuty 
C.698, sub. €1 <rv fiij ^X0ec. So in 
S.581. — II. With the optative, pre- 
ceded by a protasis with el and 
the indicative, expressing a present 
condition, e. g. eyiif yap ovk el ^vtr- 
rv)((i> rov3' etyeKa deXoifx ay wq TrXelor- 
TOKFi wrifioyag -nr^tiy P.V.346. if I 
am unhappy^ I should not therefore 
wish, etc. So P.V.980. P. 624. S. 
384. C.202. E. 847. 848. A relative 
may stand in the apodosis for el, e. g, 
ttCjc oific ai^ (sc. hdoifxriy) ijric ktc Aeoc 
iraerxw KaKutg P.V, 761. rl ^' ay (JM- 
j^olfJLfjyy ^ daveiy oh fioptri/JLoy ; 935. — 
With the optative, preceded by a 
protasis with ec, expressing a future 
condition, e. g. ctijc (fMprjTOG ovk ay, 
£1 vpaffffoig iraXciic P.V.981. you 
would not be to be borne, if you should 
be prosperous. So S.cT. 6.387.684. 
P. 422. A. 1644, E.398. S. 734.903. 919. 
iwei^ay — icrdytamy in S.c.T.716. forms 
the protasis to r/c av wSpoif k. r. X. in 
V.720. In this construction, as above, 
a participle may supply the place of 
el with the finite verb in the protasis, 
e. g. xpocav rlya e^oyr ay eirf Sctt^ 
jjLoaiy 'n-poc ii^oyriy h. e. el xpocai' 
rlya exoi P.V.492. o^oq t ^Xet^a t 
eK\iaQ ravr^ KVTEit ^vxpfnarovyT ay 
oh (j^lXwg TrpotreyyETrotg h. e. ei eic)(iate» 
The same is the case in P. V. 492. 760. 
987. S.c.T. 177.652. P.208. A.314.C. 
257. 8.223.225.286.583. Hence the 
optative with ay very frequently has 
the force of a soflened future, and 
may in this case be preceded by a 
protasis containing a future indica- 
tive, el tode rpayeiQ koL redriyfieyovQ 
XoyovQ piyj/eic, rd')^ ay trov — icXvoc 
Zevc P. 3 12. &yoifi ay, e*i nc rdtr^e 
fiil *^aipri(Terai, This future in the 
protasis may also be expressed by 
a genitive absolute, e. g. de&y deX6y^ 
Tbjy ay aXrjdevffaifi eyut S.c.T.544. 
if it be the will of the gods, my words 
will come true. So &ewy liZoynay, 
OVK ay eKtpvyoi. KaKa 701. h. e. el deoi 



ZuKXovtTi, In C.336. er ay ix r&y^e 
deoc XPV^^^ ^^^^ KeXa^ovQ ev^oyyo" 
ripovg, the ay of Oeiri refers equally 
to KOfJiitreuy in v. 340. roioy^e rot rap- 
fiovvTEc iyZiKWQ tril3ac-^—ey(piT ay E» 
672. h.e. el Tapfiritrere. Cf. S.76. In 
S. 760. the wish fieXac yeyolfxay jcaTr- 
ydg — oXoifiay, forms the protasis to 
the words &<l>vKToy ovKer ay veXot 
Keap V.765. So likewise, in many 
passages where the protasis is not 
expressed, ay gives the verb a future 
sense, e. g. ov^* Tfivtroy ay yeyoio But- 
fiatriy ^tXoc C.697. which is equiva- 
lent to the preceding future m/roi 
KvpijaeiQ, So E.521. ovk &yoXfhg 
etrrat, TraywXedpoc B* ovwor av ye- 
yoiTOf where the protasis is aydyKag 
arep. For instances of this future 
signification, see P. V. 518. 619. 936. 
S.c.T. 367. 384. 454. 550. 689. 692, 896. 
P.259. A. 870.1019. 1101.1423.1560. C. 
388.403.559.1046. E. 94. 290. 407. 412. 
980. S. 344. 363. From its having 
this sense, we find el joined with 
irpavtroifx ay A. 904. irpairaoiiJL ay 
being equivalent to wpa^ta, and av 
strictly limited to trpdartroifii, Wel- 
lauer wrongly refers to this and to 
A. 336. as cases of ai' being joined 
with el, which it is not. In the latter 
passage ay refers to yiyoiro, unless 
avauirXaKrjfrog (q. v.) be the true 
reading. In A. 1320. where the vulg, 
KoiyuKTbifuO' &y is obviously corrupt, 
Pors. and Blomf. read Koiywffaljjied* 
ay (the latter needlessly making the 
sentence interrogative), which may 
be explained as equivalent to the 

future. It is also used with the 

optative as a milder form of impera- 
tive, el (hvXoio, or something similar 
being understood. Thus yevog r ay 
e^ev^oio Kal Xeyoig wpoerbt S.269. you 
may tell us, etc. Xeyoig &y S.c.T. 243. 
C. 103. 106. 165. S. 461 •906. XiyoiT &v 
S.cT. 695. C.667. eploig &v C.606. 
kXvoit 6,y E. 651. (rrelxoir &y S.495. 
fivi;oir &y E.117. irAoir &y S.76. 
The protasis is sometimes expressed 
e.g. y(atpoiT &y, el ^aipoire A. 1.367. 
ireiQot ay, el neiOoio A. 1019. may be 



AN 



(30) 



AN 



also thus explained. It is likewise 
very commonly used with the opta- 
tive to express the meanings could, 
wouldy should, might, e.g. ovkow ay 
tKf^vyoi ye lijy weTrptafiiyrfy P.V.516. 
he could not escape fate. Cf. P. V. 63. 
fiOO. 007.908. 910. S.c.T.451.720. P. 
239.430. A.992. 1171. 1301. 1314. (In 
this last passage the reading is doubt- 
ful, something having been dropped. 
Cant. conj. tIq hy ohx tv^aiTo, which 
Blomf. adopts. Who would not fray? 
etc.) 1546. C.511.834. £.616.633.636. 
819. S. 223. 226. 324. 440. 442. 504. 585. 
773.— &ff/i€voc li r ay erradfwiQ ky 
oiKiioitri KCLfiypeuy y6yv P.V.395. he 
would gladly rest himself, etc. Cf. 
P. V. 764.969. A. 1650. C. 260, 476. 766. 
829.995.997. E. 219. 274. 554. S.212. 
332.483. In P. 230. vatra yap yiyoiT 
ay 'EXXac (iaaiXiufQ vwriKoo^, the pro- 
tasis is to be understood from the 
preceding verse, sc. cl dripatrerai. So 
£.203. oifK hy ycVocO* 6/Jtaifioc avdiy- 
rri£ <^yoQ sc. ei rove /irjTpaXolag 
tXavyofiey v. 201 . The use is elliptical 
in S.699. &yay KaX&g KXvovffd y wg 
ay oh <l>i\rj, sc. kXvoi, — Koi yap ei^v/- 
aiaiy ay vfJtiy Xiyoifii P.V.439. / 
should be telling it to you who know 
it already, Cf. S.C.T. 379. 686. A. 772. 
8.205.768. — Trarpodey ^e ffvXXtiirrtttp 
ytvoiT h.y aXdtrrtap A. 1489. your 
father* s avenging spirit might lend its 
assistance. Cf. C.994. £.490. S. 182. 
278.481. The usage in ottoic hy uiiTt 
TTpo Kaipov firiO* vwep &(rrp<t)y piXog 
liXidioy aKffypEuy A. 355. belongs to 
this ; oTTias not denoting the purpose 
(in which case hy would not have 
been used) but the manner of the 
action, sc. in such a manner, that the 
arrow might strike, etc. See Matth. 
Gr. Gr.520. Obs.2. hy is sometimes 
omitted, as in S.708. A. 1367. and 
some other instances which will be 
noticed in their order. — III. With 
the subjunctive with oirtog or wq to 
denote a purpose, present or to come, 
e.g. OTToic ^ ai' el^ij fxil fidrriy KXvovtrd 
fwv, — 0pa(rw P.V*.826. So C.573. £. 
543.984. S.2d0. dtg ay h^axOy rtiy 



Aioc Tvpayyi^a frripyny P.V. 10. So 
657.708. A. 885. C. 20. 981. S. 488. 
513.908. In this construction &i^may 
either be added or omitted. — ^With 
relatives and similar words to express 
an indefinite notion, e.g. with 6q. 
fMifr eiroc fxiir tpyoy. Ay hy 5vva/iic 
iiytioBai BiXr^ P. 170. in whatsoever 
things I may have ability to do. wg. 
fiavrevofiai wc hy ffyTJrai B^oq £.33. 
ji*st as the god may direct me. otrre. 
oifT* hy EK \ipiay QtoX Bveriay hi\(ayrai 
S.cT. 682. /rom the hands of whom- 
soever, etc. 6(rric. fiiraj 5c rpa^vg^ 
oariQ hy yioy Kparij P.V, 35. whoso- 
ever may be recently in power, otrwep. 
fUXoi ^i Toi <rol rwywip hy /icXXi/c 
reXeiy A. 948. whatever you may be 
about to do. Cf. C.769. oworepog. 
oTTorep hy KrltniQ S.429. whichsoever 
you may do. — With particles of time, 
to express an indefinite period, pre- 
sent or future, etrr &y until, etrr hy 
AiOQ <l>p6yT}fjLa XbMpiim^ ^oXov P.V. 376. 
ear hy i^licri wpog Topyoy eia wi^ia 795. 
iiriff^ec ttrr hy Koi ra Xoiira irpo<r' 
fiddriQ 699. £0t' ai'— ff^ayai KaOat- 
fid^uKTi £.427. eZr &y whenever, as 
soon as. eZr hy elg oiKovg fidXiajnEy 
P. 226. Cf. 356. where the construe- 
lion depends on irpoifxayei which is 
the historical present. A. 12. C.732. 
In A. 411. tZr ay itrSXd rig ^OK&y 
opay, there is an ellipsis of ^, if the 
reading be correct. See under eZte, 
eiMtg &y so long as, etag hy aWrj wvp 
£0* torlag kfivjg " AiyurQog A. 1610.— 
until. €wg hy e^iKfj Karaj^ffjjLoy P.V, 
812. — 6(l>pa 6.y until. 6<l>p*hy ydy vviX- 
Oy £.323. — TTpiy ay before that, until, 
with a negative preceding, ovhe Xi/^ii 
irpiy hy Kopitrji Kiap P.V. 165. Cf.l75. 
721.758. 772.993. 1029. — IV. With the 
infinitive, either to express past time, 
B.S- iy iroiKiXoig ay Kapra fioi fifj vai 
^oKei A. 907. methinks he would have 
walked, etc. wXiidovg fiey hy trdif 
i<rd* EKari fiapfidpovg yavaly Kparfjaai 
P. 329. know that they would have 
been superior, etc. ; or future, as 
lif^ttf Oeolg ^elaag ay w3' tp^eiy rdBe ; 
A. 907. was it through fear that you 



AN 



(81 ) 



ANAB 



vowed to the gods that you would do 
thus ? In the two former cases it is 
equivalent to the finite eKparntrev avy 
t^ri ay, in the latter to ep^oig &v. 
To the former belongs the elliptical 
passage re ^* av ^okeI troi Tipiafiog 
(sc. irotriffai), ei rah* ^vv<tev ; A. 909. 
a)/ is also to be taken with the inf. 
in C.989. the construction being 
t^i^v £0v (cSoTc) (rfjireiv av, Oiyovera* 
Wellauer incorrectly joins av with 
diyovffa, which by itself is equivalent 
to ei dlyot. See seqq. — The passage 
in £.76. eXdffi yap (te koi Bt •fftreLpov 
fiaKpdg, (^EJ^WT av aul t^v 'TrXavotr- 
Tij^fi x^<>''«> is one of considerable 
difficulty, owing to ar, which neither 
from its position can be referred to 
eXiHai (it being, moreover, extremely 
doubtful whether av is ever joined 
in pure Attic with the indicative fu- 
ture) ; nor can it, without great awk- 
wardness, be taken for the preposition 
ava separated by tmesis from its 
case. Recent editors have adopted 
the reading avarc/ from Turn. Vict, 
which they explain as referring to 
eXukti, without impediment, h. e. in- 
cessantly. So Butler; but this is 
certainly very harsh, neither shall we 
perhaps be disposed to set greater 
value on Miiller's conjecture aXarct. 
The best MSS. it must be acknow- 
ledged have av alet, but the variation 
between ANATEI and ANAIEI is so 
slight that we may perhaps be justi- 
fied in adopting the correction. We 
may, in that case, refer avarel to 
PeputTaf and understand it to imply 
a gracious promise on the part of 
Apollo to Orestes, that notwithstand- 
ing all his hardships, he should re- 
main essentially unharmed, which 
seems to accord very well with the 
general meaning of the passage. 
Wellauer joins f^EJ^&T av, which he 
explains, si quidem migraveris. That 
ftv, however, with a participle can 
exert a conditional force, appears to 
be extremely questionable. Her- 
mann, indeed (on Viger, 483), and 
Matth. (Gr.Gr,598.) maintain the 



contrary, and attempt to explain 
many passages, where av is repeated, 
by referring the former av to a par- 
ticiple, in the sense of si forte, and 
the latter to the finite verb. Thus 
in Soph. (Ed. T.339. rig yap roiavr 
av ovK av opyi^oir eirri kXvwv; Her- 
mann joins ToiavT av KXviov in the 
sense of si forte talia audierit ? That 
this explanation is doubtful appears, 
I think, from two reasons: — 1, We 
find no instance where &v is joined 
with a participle expressing a condi- 
tion, without finding a finite verb in 
the sentence also. 2. There are nu- 
merous instances where, without any 
participle, a double av occurs with a 
finite verb, and where, notwithstand- 
ing Hermann's refinements, we can 
hardly doubt that they both refer to 
the same, e. g. avQpwirEia ^' av toi 
trtifMar av tv\oi (^porolg P. 692. ow^' 
av, Et Hk ijfiaTa (rroi\riyopolriv, ovk 
av EKirXiiffai^i croi P. 421. ovroi yivoir 
av oh^* av EKfjafTig trrpaTOV S.752. 
Hence we conclude that in such pas- 
sages as tI S' av Ei7r6vT£g rv)(oi/x£V 
av C.412. TTwc h^ av yajxiav — iiyvog 
yivoiT 6.V S.224. exov(T av ij^ri — av 
E^Ev^oiO 269. OVK av y tXovTEg aZQig 
av OdvoiEV &v A. 331. Evrog ^' av 
o^era — tteIOoi av 1018. the participle 
exercises its independent power of 
expressing condition, cause, etc. and 
that the av in both cases refers to 
the finite verb. Possibly the usage 
may originally have been adopted in 
those passages where, owing to a 
parenthesis intervening, the force of 
av would otherwise have been lost 
to its verb, and may subsequently 
have been employed to give addi- 
tional force to others where the same 
necessity did not exist. 

'Avd through, on, over, P.V. 673. 
S.C.T.327. P. 676. S.823.833. afiwE' 
hiipEig for ava iTEhiipEig P.558. With 
dat. afi irirpaigfoT ava Trirpaig S.346. 
Adverbially C.957. &va yc fxav ho^Aoi, 
up! arise! but here fivayc ^av is 
probably correct. 

'Ava^aXXfcv to throw up. ava dv- 



ANAr 



(32 ) 



ANAM 



^vvoy fiaXuf S.cT.1019. 1 will run the 
risk. So kLvIvvov hva^piTrr€iv. Blomf. 
denies that kvafiaKkiEiv Ktvhvvoy can 
have this sense. Herod, however, 
as Well, observes, has the expression 
fuixas hya(^\Keer6ai V.49. where see 
Schweigh. 

'AvayyAXccv to report^ P.V.664. 

*Ayaytiy to bring up or hack. rHy 
ffStfuytay (sc, riya) hyayuy A. 994. 
ayayivBcu to set sail, dvax^eic c£ 
*l\lou A. 612. imp. &yayi up! arise. 
€.957. See &yd. 

'AyayKoioc forced, painful, A. 876. 
This verse is thought by some to be 
spurious. So Blomf. Butler, how- 
ever, retains it, and observes that it 
•contains the reason why so many 
epithets are used, and translates ^* est 
enim jucundum necessitatem omnem 
effugisse, idcirco Ulum hisce dignor 
salutationibus." 

*AyayKaibtQ of necessity, ttn ayay 
Kalwc cx^v C.237. it is a matter of 
necessity. 

'Aydyicri necessity, P.V.106. 512.573. 
1054. A.31 1.1012. 1041. £.404. wpot 
aydyKay P. 661. by necessity, W &r- 
dyKac S.1013. id. yatrrpoc hydyKaig 
A. 708. the cravings of hunger, avay 
Kag arep E. 520. except by strong nc" 
cessity . — distress, hardship, C. 7db 
P.V.108. P. 679. avdynj ktnt it is ne- 
cessary. With inf. S. 435. With itrriy 
omitted, RV.72. P. 250. C.743. S.473. 
With dat. of person, P. V. 16. P. 286. 

"AyayyoQ unholy, A. 213. C,980. 

*AvahaUiy to kindle, ay^aloyreg 
for iiya^aloyrec A. 286. 

'Ayaifiaicroc unstained with blood, 
S.19d. 

'Avaifiaroq bloodless, £.292. 

^AvaivetrQai to refuse or reject, A. 
291. With inf. ovic dyaiyo/iai dayeiy 
A. 1637. S.782. With part. yiKbtfuyog 
Xoyouriv oifK aycdvojxai A. 569. 

*Ayaip€lv to kill, C.99B. 

^AyaiavEiv to spring up. rig S 
KpaLTTvf Tto^l TTjiZYifxaroQ evirerioc dy^ 
^trtrtoy; P. 96. This is the reading 
of Turn, and Vict, (only by the for- 
mer written dvaiWdiv, by the latter 



dyaifftrufy) for the vulg. dydatriay. So 
Brunck . Glasg. Schiitz . Blomf. Wei- 
lauer retains the vulg. explaining it 
in his lexicon, potestatem habere, to 
avoid the awkward enallage supposed 
by Brunck and Blomf. of Kpanryf 
irc^X irrihtifiaroQ evverioQ for Kpatirvov 
nodoc irnhiifiari einrerei. His expla- 
nation, however, seems harsher than 
their enallage. There is probably 
no enallage at all, the words inf^fi- 
fjiaroc EinrsTioc being an attributive 
of wo^l, and equivalent to einrtrws 
wTfi&vri. For this see Matth. Gr.Gr. 
816. f. Bernhardy, Synt.Gr. c.iii.46. 
In A. 77. the vulg. dydtrtriay is pro- 
bably correct. See dydtrtreiy. 

*Ayalrioc guiltless. With gen. A. 
1486. C.860. 

'AyaKaXEioBai to call up. Aapeiov 
dyaKoXeiffde P. 613. — to call back, dy 
^jooc fiikay al^a rig av vdXiy dyKw 
Xiffairo; A. 993. 

'AyaKTavdai to recover, C.255* 

*AydKTbtp a king, C.352. 

*AyaKuncv£iy [v] to shriek out, P. 460. 

"AyaXKie cowardly, P.V.870. A.l 197. 

*AyaXovy to destroy, S. c.T. 795. 
pass, rove dvaXfadiyrac A. 556. 

^AyaXvrrip a deliverer, C.168. 

'AvaXbi/ia cost, damage, S.471. 

^Ayafiiyeiy to await, dyajuyia ri- 
Xoc ^iKng £. 234. Here Abresch reads 
dvafABvQ, but Butler justly prefers 
the present as the stronger form of 
expression. 

* AyafinXdicrfroQ not straying from 
the path, A. 336. In this passage the 
vulg. is QioIq ^* dyafJtwXdicrfTog ei fjio- 
\oi (TTparoQ, for which Stanley con- 
jectured Beolei h* hfJLirXdicriTog. Pauw 
merely separates the word into dy 
d/jtirXaKYfTog, So Person, except that 
he inserts the comma after &y, and 
writes aTrXanriyroc* without the fi. In 
this orthography he is followed by 
Blomfield. See Monk on Eur. Hipp. 
145. As regards the meaning of the 
word, Blomf. on P.V. 112. appears 
properly to derive it from d and 
nXd^ta, errarefacio,theahemg inten- 
sive. Hence dirXaKeiy or d/nrXaKely 



ANAM 



(33 ) 



ANAP 



signifies to miss or lose anything, 
and metaphorically, to err or commit 
a crime. Hence there appears equal 
reason for interpreting ava/tTrXaiciyroc 
in the original sense of not led astray ^ 
not missing the wayy as for translat- 
ing atrXcLKriTOQ (which no where else 
occurs) in the secondary one oi having 
committed an offence, Blomf. retains 
the vulg. and explains it to mean 
nullis erroribus actus, which is proba- 
bly correct, although Wellauer calls 
it " sensus satis ineptus." The word 
occurs in Soph. (Ed. T. 472. Trach. 
120, in both cases apparently in this 
sense. See Hermann's notes. We 
may, therefore, reasonably prefer the 
vulg. in the present passage, the 
meaning of which is asfollows : — Cly- 
taBmnestra expresses a hope that the 
army at Troy may not offend the gods 
by an abuse of victory ; " for" (she says) 
" it is not enough for them to have 
taken the city, it remains for them 
to effect a safe return; and this the 
gods, if offended, may prevent. Nay 
more, even though the army should 
return without any check on the part 
of the gods (deolQ iLvafiwXdicrjTOQ) yet 
still the crime incurred by any acts 
of destruction, would not (eventually) 
fail to rise against them, even though 
no fresh mischances should (immedi- 
ately) befall them." The words to tt^- 
fia rwv 6\w\6r(i)y do not refer to those 
slain in battle, but to any mischief 
committed by the army after their 
victory. Beolc may either be joined 
with iypTjyopdg yivoiT &v (so Person) 
will be kept alive in the minds of 
the gods, or with ai/a/XTrXaioyroff, as 
above; cf. \€ifiCiva ohx kfiiiviTov Oeo7c 
A. 635. 

'Ava/iv)^0/fcor6ai to draw a deep 
sigh, P.V.740. 

'Avavdpia unmanliness, P. 741. 

"AvavBpoc without man, 'xpvf^o.rwv 
dydvdptay wXfjdog P. 162. 6.vavdpov 
TCL^iv ypijfiov Oayuiv P. 290. which 
Wellauer rightly explains jjpjj/xou rrjv 
Toiiv <UoTc ^vavlpov civai. He is 
wrong, however, in altering the vulg. 



^vavlpop into the reading of Rob. 
dyap^ov. The vulg. has precisely 
the same meaning, nor is there oc- 
casion for understanding it, " si Diis 
placet, cum Heathio de eviratorum 

spadonum cohorteJ* without hus' 

bands, TroXXac Htptrihuiy eicritray av- 
dy^povQ P. 281. roc dydyBpovg *A/ia- 
i6y ac S.284. 

"Aya^ a king. As an epithet of 
the gods, wdvTOjy ^* dvdicrwy T&y^e 
Koiyofibjfilay S.219. ava{ dydicnay — 
Zev S.619.687.1048. P. 748. P.V.586. 
ayai 'AttoXXwv A. 499. C. 662. 1053, 
E.85. 189.544. S.C.T.783. 6 Uvdiot 
&ya^ A. 495. &vaKT0Q 'BXLov P. 228. 
iroyrofxi^iay &ya^ S.c.T.122. — applied 
to men, S.c.T.39.354.990. P. 5. 435. 
556. 643. 773.853.930. A. 35. 42. 198. 509. 
516.585.881.935. C.425. E.16. S.249. 
-323.844.611.815.886. dual, S.c.T.904. 
plur. S. 509. 587. — ^metaphorically, a 
manager or commander, irdc dyijp 
Kwwrfg &ya^ P. 370. every one manage 
ing an oar. vawy ayaicrec P» 375. the 
commanders of the ships, 

'Aydiws unworthy, undeserved, 
*I<l>iyiy£iay dyd^ia ^pdtrag A. 1507. 
having treated her unworthily. Here 
Hermann reads rffg ToXvKXavrrjg 'I^t- 
yeyelaQ, a^ia dpdtrac, &^ia wdcrxtoy, 
h.e. &^ia d^iwy ^pa^drwy 7rdtr')(iay, 
but neither the unauthorized alter- 
ation of the text nor the artificial 
meaning assigned to the latter clause 
recommend themselves for adoption. 
*Aya'jrifiir€iy to send up. dfnrifivwy 
contr. C.376. 

'AyaTrliTTeiy to fall back, dfifrlirrei 
contr. A. 1581. 

'AyavofiTTOc one that sends up (spi- 
rits from the dead), P. 641. 

'AyaTTTEpovy to excite, throw into 
suspense, pass. dyeirTepiodriQ C. 227. 

*AyairTv(riT€iy to unfold, Metaph. 
to relate. P. 250. 286. 

'Aydpidfioc innumerable, P. 40. 
"AyapKTOQ without a ruler, E.500. 
^Ayapird^ayZpOQ carrying off men, 
S.C.T.758. 

*Avdp(noe hostile, implacable, A. 
497. From dput to fit. 



ANAP 



(34 ) 



ANAP 



*Ayapxla absence of authority ^ ovk 
tp€ir avapTj^iav S.888. ^Ott shall not 
say that rulers are wanting. — disobe" 
dience to authority, S.cT. 1021.A.857# 
"Avap'^oQ without a ruler, ro fivap- 
^oy £.666. anarchy, ^vapypv raftv 
^prjfwv Bavbtv P. 290. But here fiv- 
avlpoy (q.v.) is the better reading. 

Avatnrav to drink up, E.617. 

"Avaatra a queen* — applied to a 
goddess, S.cT. 147. E. 226. 278. 421. — 
to a woman, P. 151. 169. 

*AvaaaEiv to rule, wq Zevc hvatr^ 
eoi P.V.202. Here many MSS. bave 
the conj. arcKrarj, With gen. A. 404. 
S.772. With dat. ttCjq avalofitv ^o- 
fiotc; C.129. In A. 77. /xvcXoc <rr£p- 
viav kvTOQ avatrffutv, avq,(r(rt»)v is read 
by Schiitz. Blomf. Well, from an 
emendation by Hermann. The vulg. 
is probably correct. Klausen not 
inaptly remarks, " quid est medulla 
saliens?'' There does not appear 
much force in Wellauer's observa- 
tion that ** infantium medulla nondum 
avatTfTii sed dv^ctrct," the epithet being 
a general one of fiveXdc, which, in the 
degree in which it exists, may even 
in infancy be said (rripvwy ayafftreiy, 

^AydtrraffiQ a raising up, a restora- 
tion, E.618. — an overthrow^ A. 6176. 
P. 107, 

*Aya(rrar{ip an overthrower, C.301. 
S.cT. 1006. 

'AyatrrcLTTiQ id. A. 1200. 

'Ayaorevdi^eiy to mourn for, C.332. 

'Ayatrriyeiy to groan, A. 1259.632. 

* Ayatrrpif^Eiy to return, P. 325. 

*Aya(rrpo<l>ii a place of resort, E.2d. 

'AydaxETog tolerable, ovk dvdor^e- 
roc intolerable, S.cT. 164. P.V.921. 

'Ayarel without harm, E.59. On 
avarc/ in E.76. see under &y, 

*Avarc\\o> to arise, dyriXXovtra 
contr. S.cT. 617. 

'AvatXdyai to endure, A. 698. 

"AvaroQ unharmed. With dat. dya- 
roQ AoJ/ou kSti^ a. 11 89. — not causing 
harm, S.351.405. dyaroy <pvydy S.406. 
a flight caused by no crime. 

'AyaTpetreiy to overthrow P. 159. 
S.cT. 1068. 



*Avarpi<t>ity to cherish, "E. 4^. firi- 
^£v iy 0a£( KophiaQ ayarpii^bty in the 
lightness of his heart cherishing no 
source of grief . 

*Ayarpowii, an overthrowing, E. 335. 

'AyavyrfTOQ dark, without light, 
P. V. 1030. 

'Avav^iyroc speechless. Dor. avav- 
^dr^ fiiy€i S.cT. 879. with fury de^ 
priving of power of speech. 

"Ayavloc dumb, A. 482. Koyig av' 
av^OQ &yye\oQ S.cT. 82. So S.177. 
ai^av3fi;i' waiEoty rac dfxidyrov P. 569. 
fishes. This is an epithet peculiarly 
applied to fishes, who are hence called 
tXXiwrcc from eXAoc or cXXoc dumb. 
(see Lobeck on Soph. Aj.1297. etj^iiicey 
iWolc l')(dviTiy ^laifSopdy,^ Stanley 
compares Lucre 1. 1 1 . 1081 . mutas squa^ 
migeriim pecudes. See other examples 
quoted by Blomf. Gloss, on this pas- 
sage. — making dumb,\a\iyiiiydyavhi^ 
fiiyei A. 229. 

"Avavc no longer a ship, P. 666. 
race avacc, by the figure oxymoron. 

*Aya<l>alytiy to raise up, dfi^lyta 
contr. S.809. mid. v. to appear, be 
brought to light, C.d25. 

*Ava<l>£peiy to shed, as tears, C.441. 
to bear, endure, koI t6^' dynjtipeiv h6^ 
fioig yiyoiT ay a^Ooc Stt/iaroorayc'c 
C. 828. but here the reading of Turn. 
ay <l>ip€iy is preferable on account of 
the sense. 

*Aya<l>vyii escape, 0.931. 
*Ay^paKdg separately, each man by 
himself, dy^paKdg, dyrl rov Kad* eav- 
Toy Gl. Fam. The passage A. 1677. 
edpvTTT AyiiSey dy^paKag Kadrifieyoc, 
is usually considered corrupt. Her- 
mann thinks that something is want- 
ing, a conjecture which is certainly 
plausible from the change of the 
subject in v. 1578. This does not 
appear, however, in itself a sufficient 
reason for supposing an omission; 
iffdei may be referred to 7rarj)p as 
understood from warpl, 1673. The 
verse itself has been variously emen- 
ded. LKpvTTT &yto Beig dy^paKag *ca0iy- 
/jLeyoiQ Is. Casaub. Pears. tdpvTrT dyio 
0£(C aySpaKag Kadrffifiiyovc Abresch. 



ANAP 



(35 ) 



ANHA 



eKpvTrr &yu}Oey av^paKag KaSrjfuvoig 
Schiitz. ahscondidit illis qui supe^ 
riori mensce lateri viritim assidebant. 
This Butler approves. Blomf. conj. 
dvEvdey for Aytodev. There does not, 
however, seem any real objection to 
the vulg. reading. It means " Atreus, 
sitting by himself at the head of the 
table, broke into small pieces (sc. to 
prevent their being recognised) the 
extremities of the feet and hands, and 
(my father) taking (some) of the 
pieces (thus) disguised,* etc. The 
particle yitv (q. v.) in ra fiey wo^ripri 
does not answer to he in htrrifxa I* ai>- 
Twy, but is put by itself without an 
apodosis, to distinguish these parts 
from the others which did not require, 
and therefore did not receive, such 
treatment. 

*Avlpda manliness, S.c.T.62. 

'Av^/oiyXarcTv to expel or banish^ 
A. 1393. 1568. E.212. 

'Ay^prfXarric driving into exile. ^ 
i^wyr aTijJLaarflpa rwc a avZprjkaTtiy 
^vyi} Toy ahroy rSy^e TitraaQai rponov 
S.c. r.619. Here the words aTifiaarrfipa 
r^g <r dydprfXdTrjy are to be strictly 
joined and referred to Eteocles, " or^ 
in case you live (opp. to icrayiity 0a- 
ve7y TreXag in 621.) that he will punish 
you by banishing you in like manner, 
you, who have thus dishonoured him 
by expelling him (from his country).*' 

'Ayhp6Pov\og manly in counsel, 
A.ll. 

'Ay^pohaiicTOc lacerating or slaying 
men, C.S47. See vapOriKoirXTjpiJTog, 

'Ay^poOyiig involving the death of 
men, A. 788. 

* AvlpoKjirig slaying men, S.663. C, 
876. E. 239. 916. 

'Ay^poKTaffla slaughter, S.c.T.675. 

'AvhpoKToyely to slay a man or huS' 
band, E.572. 

'Ay^poXireipa destroying men, A. 
1444. S.C.T.296. 

'AydpoTraig a man though scarcely 
more than a youth, dy^powaig dyfip 
S.C.T.515. 

^ AyZp&KXriQtia a number of men, 
P. 231. 



"Aylpog name of an island, P. 860. 

'AvhpoTvxvc obtaining a husband, 
married, dyhpoTv')(eig /$coroucE.918. 
wedded life* 

^Ay^po^Syrrig a manslayer, S.c.T. 
654. 

^Ay^pujy the men*s apartment, A. 
235. C.701. 

'Ayilriy at full speed, S.14. 

"Aytiy to accomplish, bring to an 
end. Pass, dyofiiywy wrifxdruy C. 788. 

* AvEKaBey from above, C.421. E.349. 

^AvEKTog to be borne, A. 1337. 

*AyEXEvOEpog servile, unworthy a 
freeman, A. 1473. 1499. 1502. 

*AvEKXriv not Greek, S.231. 

^AyiXinfTTog unexpected, S.325. 

'AyEfjioEig windy, C.584. 

"AyEfAog the wind, P. V. 1048. 1087. 
E.865. S.35. 

*ArEpxe(TBai to rise, A. 644. C.529. 
Here Valck. and Wakefield, followed 
by Schiitz and Bothe, read dyrjOoy, 
In 458. the vulg. ay eXdoi appears 
preferable to Lachmann's dyiXOoi, 

'AvEvplffKEiy to trace out, A. 1065. 

*Ayi')(Eiy in mid. v. to put up with, 
to endure. ifyEL^dfiEtrBa A. 879. dye" 
^ofiai E.874. dyatrxiiffri S.c.T. 234. 
dyE(Ty(6firjy C. 736. With part, (tov 
KXvb)y dyi^Erai P. 824. KaXovjiiyri 
dyEfTxofiriy A. 1247. On the augment 
of this word, see Pors. Suppl. Praef . 
ad Hec. p. xix. 

"Aj/cw without, S.C.T.381. P. 192. 
599. A. 204. 451. 807. 898. 963. 1466. C. 
425. E.1 87. 279. 524. 633. 855. S.437.617. 
803. ovK &yEv not without, h.e. with, 
by aid of, by authority of, P. 160. C. 
1023. S.393. 

*AyE\pi6g a cousin, P.V.858. 
"a yri mean s of accomplishment. X i- 
yoiT ay Jv &yri rig S.C.T. 695. say 
those things of which there is some 
means of accomplishment. 
'AyriKEffTog incurable, C.509. 
'AyriKovcTTEly to disobey, P.V.40. 
'AviyXfwc without pity, P.V.240. 
where Blomf. from a conjecture by 
Elmsley, reads dXXa yrfXEQg. On 
the formation of this word, see Blomf, 
Gloss, in loc. 



ANHA 



( 36 ) 



ANIE 



^AyfiXtoQ witltoui the light of the 
sun, E.365. C.60. P.V.451. S.C.T.841. 
'Aviifupoc rude^ uncultivatedj £.14. 
P.V.718. — causing barrenness^ E.770. 
'Ayiip a man, as opposed to yvyii. 
e.g. Avi)p yvyfi rcS.c.T.179. — redun* 
danty e.g. &v^pac iLvrierraTag S. c.T. 
499. AySpoc^tn/iroi^cvoff E. 871. itvifp 
OTrXlrriQ S.C.T.448. vavj^drriQ aviip 
P. 367, etc. ^opvfrBeyilc avijp 2»cv6i;c 
C.157. a prosopopoeia for the sword. 
&vi)p for 6 dviip C.719, etc. — a hus' 
hand, C.131, etc. — a many as opposed 
to a god, A. 899. E.78. In P. 639. 
^H ^/Xoc dviipy <l>i\og oyQoQi Bumey, 
whom Blomf. follows, reads 'dv^p. 
This is shewn to be incorrect by the 
absence of the article with oxOoc, 
whence we may safely infer with Well, 
that the penult, of dv^p is here long. 
Well, rightly refers to E. 727. 'Ap- 
ytioQ dv^p avdcc cv rt xpi//Ltao"tv oIkO. 
irarpipoiCi where Porson reads *dyrjp» 
Well., however, seems to be wrong in 
his remark upon the latter emenda- 
tion. 'Apyeioc *dyrlp would not be 6 
dyrip *ApyeioQ Argivus ille vir, which 
would of course be incorrect, but 
would mean the man, an Argive, h.e. 
no longer an exile, but in all respects 
again an Argive. In the former passage 
the a is lengthened according to the 
epic style, so remarkable in this chorus. 

*Ayripi6fjLog unnumbered, P.V.90. 

^AyripoTog, unploughed, P.V. 710. 

'Aydeiy, to flourish, or abound, 
filfiyoyri he koI •JvaBog dyOei C.1004. 
suffering is also ripe for him who 
remains alive, dyOovy veKpolg A. 645. 
spotted with dead bodies. 

'Ardefjil^eaOai to gather flowers. 
Met. to tear the face (in grief) S.69. 
See yoi^yoQ, 

'AyOe/xovpyog sc. fiiKifftra, the bee, 
as gathering honey from flowers, P. 
604. See under d/jLiayrog. 

*Aydefiu}hrjg flowery, P.V. 463. 

*Aydl(TTaadai. Tvfp&ya Oovpoy, ttS- 
triy og dyTeorrtf Oeolg, P.V. 364. This 
is the reading of all the MSS. and 
Edd. except Rob. who has bg iratriy. 
The objection to the former reading 



is the anapaest in the fourth place. 
Hence various emendations have 
been offered, iratr 6g Stanl. og iratr 
Schlitz, both of course inadmissible. 
li6yog 6g Butler. Strrig Blomf. from a 
conj . by Gaisford, approved by Porson. 
Tvifity &Tratny Strrig Elmsley. If the 
objection to the anapaest be valid, 
Wunderlich's correction, adopted by 
Dindorf is the least violent, iraaiy og 
dyiarrTj, Dind. observes that the 
dative is governed by dyiarri as in 
Hom.Il.\//.6d4. wvf /i€V iyiicritra KXv- 
TOfirjhla, "HvoTTOc vl6y, 'AyKoioy he 
waXrj HXeypwyioy, 6g fwi aye<nri. 

'AySoyofiely to crop flowers, S.43. 

*Ay66yofwg affording a flowery 
pasturage J S.5d4. 

"Aydog a flower, P. 610. beauty of 
colour, bloom, y(poiag &yQog P.V. 23. 
^j3ac &yBog S.649. the flower (i. e. 
the best) of an army, country, etc. 
*Apa(Mag &peiov &yeog P.V. 418. So 
P. 248. 889. A. 190. roidyh' aydogUep- 
alhog aiag o^tyerai kvhpSty P. 69. The 
former genitive is here to be taken 
strictly with &yQog, in conjunction 
with which it governs the second 
genitive aylp&y, as if it were &yQog 
UepaiKoy ciydpwy. Cf. P. 510. yvicrog 
6\pig eixi^ay^g eyviryltoy i.e. yvKrepa 
6>pig A. 1422. evyfjg 'Kapo'^iayrifia rfig 
fufjg yXihfjg h. e. evydioy wapoyputyrifia 
C.181. Kaphlag Kkvhatywy xoXfjg. Cf. 
Soph. Ant. 1190. Aj.54. — ep(tyrog fiy- 
dog A. 723. a blossom of love, i.e. most 
lovely. 'xpni^aT(oy &ydog A. 929. the 
most precious things. — an ornament, 
or prerogative, P.V. 7. 

*AydpaKovy to reduce to cinders, 
pass. P.V.372. 

*AyQpu)ireiogofmen, human, A. 911. 
P. 692. 

" AyBpdyjTog a man, as opposed to 
ee6g A.649. E.70.912. S.c.T.407. dy 
Opu)wa,men, mankind, generally, P.V. 
443, etc. 

*Ayih7y to look up, h. e. to recover 
its former good estate. eZ hog dyihely 
ho/jioy dyhpog C. 796. So Schol. dm- 

'Am vat to send up (as a spirit 



ANIE 



(37 ) 



ANTA 



from the dead) P. 641. C. 482.— to 
raise up, as the earth its productions, 
S.26d. to vomity £.174. to derive^ as 
a pedigree, pass. uTrapriav h* dir dv- 
ZpHJv — piZ^fi dveiraij S.C.T. 395. his 
origin is traced hack from^ etc. 

*AvUpoQ unholy y impious^ S.7d8. 
A. 213. 746. 
"AvioQ miserable^ P. 252. 1012. 1018. 

'Av£^ra<T6at(inus.in Att. seePors. 
on Med. l.) to fly upy 2. aor. dfXTrTdera 
5' uftrel kSvis S. 763. 

"AvLxroQ not to be washed ow^, A.1438. 

*Avicrrayatf to raise upj A. 1334. as 
a protector suppliants, S.319. aor. 2. 
dyacrrTJvai to rise up^ P. 197. A. 656. 
E.121. imp. dvlffTia £.128.136. fut. 
dyatniim^ £.121. 

^AvKTTopeiy to interrogate, iv dyitr' 
TopeiQ ifii P.V.965. 

'Ayi(r)(jEiv to rise up, A. 93. 

*Ayola madness, folly, P. V. 1081. 
rd\ ay yiyoiro fidyrig ^ Vo/d rlyi 
S.C.T. 384. his folly, i.e. his arrogant 
device, may perhaps become prophetic 
to some one, i.e. to him. See r/c. 
The reading ^ Vo/a has heen sus- 
pected because of the lengthening of 
the last syllable in fi *yola. Hence 
Blomf. conj. kvyoiq. or vwoyotq., 
Schwenk, ayvol^. Wellauer, how- 
ever (observing that it should be 
written without elision fi ayola), 
quotes Eur. Andr.520. rSyh' *Epfu6yri' 
Kol yap ayola, where it clearly length- 
ens the a. He also refers to Trach. 
350. Phil. 129. Hence the vulg. read- 
ing may be retained. 

*Avolyeiy to open* A. 690. C.864. 
to disclose, S.317. 

'AyoifiwZeiv to shriek out, P. 467. 

*Ayolfnoicrog unwept for, C. 427. 
not weeping, h. e. happy, rifitifia rvfi- 
pov rfjg ayoifjLWKTOv rv^VC C.604. It 
is for a happy condition alone to pay 
honour to a tomb* 

"AyoXfhg unhappy, £.621. 

'AroXoXvZeiy to raise a cry, A. 673. 
oXoXv^eiy and oXoXvy/xoc are said of 
women, vaiavllltiy or ^vaXaXa^ecv 
of men: thus Xen. Anab. iv. p.324. 
quoted by Blomf. Gloss. S.C.T. 264. 



ivaidyi^oy wdyrec oi trrpaTiwrai cat 
aViyXaXa^oV £vva>XoXv^ov ^e Kal al 
yvyalKE^ Airavai. This verb is used 
by the antient authors only in speak- 
ing of joyful occasions. 

'Ayd/JioiOQ unlike, rd re vvy lin^el^af 
TTtoTct T£K^rjpia, rd r av6fioia, oih*, 
deXirrd wep oyra (paveiTai S.53. I will 
both point out some testimonies which 
may be immediately credited j and some 
which are (at first) unlike (h.e. unlike 
truth), will, I am sure, though unex' 
pected, be clear at last. Cf. v. 65. 

"AyoyLOQ unlawful, A. 147. y6fWQ 
dvofioQ a song which ought not to be 
sung, A. 1113. 

Ay6(noQ impious, savage, S.743. 
S.C.T. 633. 648. 693. 

'AyoroTvi^eiy to cry ororol, to shriek 
out, A. 1004. 

" Ay ovQ foolish, compar. P.V.989. 

'AyraloQ hostile, C.681. In P. 696. 
kfioi yap Hdri irdyra fxey <l>6^v 'irXia, 
iy ofifiatTiy rdyrala t^ivtrai OeQy, 
the meaning is obscure. Aid. Rob. 
have iy ofifiaai r dyrala, whence 
Stanl. iy ofAfiatrly r dvraTa, which 
later editors have adopted. This 
reading, unless ra dewy were read, 
is unintelligible. The meaning of 
dyrdiog given by Hesychius, sc. 
hciffioc is, as Well, observes, probably 
the one intended here, and with this 
the vulg. may be satisfactorily ex- 
plained, detjy is the gen. after wdyra 
TO, dyra7a, and the meaning is, every 
act of supplication to the gods has 
an aspect of terror to me, h.e. instead 
of obtaining comfort from it, I only 
increase my alarm. There should 
be no comma after TrXia, 

^AyraKoveiy to hear in reply, £.189. 

^AvraXaXd^eiy to return a shout, 
P. 382. 

* AyTaXkdaffEiy to exchange, mid. 
V. to receive in exchange, C. 131. 

^AyTafielfittrdai in mid. v. to re- 
quite, or repay, S.c.T.1040. C.121. 

*AvT^y to meet with, to experience, 
S.36. 

* Ayra'KOKTtiytiv to kill in return, 
C. 119. 272. 



ANTE 



(38 ) 



ANTI 



'Avr££7r£tv to say in opposition to, 
P.V.51. 

* AvTiKKtiv. See avariKKtiv, 

'AvTep^v to love in return, A. 530. 

*AvTiptiv to refuse, to deny. rtSyd' 
veil ovKiT ampw deolg A. 525. / will 
no longer refuse to the gods to die. 

*AyTi\iiv to hold out, resist, P. 
405. 

*AvTii\ioQ placed in the sunshine, 
A. 505. Upon the form avr^Xtoc for 
dvBriXioQ, and others similar, see Lob. 
Soph. Aj.T. 805. 

'AvTrjybtp instead of a man, Avr^- 
vopoc airo^ov A. 430. the ashes brought 
instead of the man* 

'AyTriperrfQ an adversary, S.c.T. 
265.577. ^opoc ayrripiraQ 081. an an* 
tagonist with the spear. 

'Ayrl in recompense of, P.V. 31. 
1291.1292. A. 1525.1641. C. 307.310. 
513.944. — in the stead of, tovt ayr 
iKeiywy roZiros aipovfiai tridey S.C.T. 
246. / prefer this last to all you have 
said before, A. 423. C.338. — With 
anastrophe, fiw/iov irarp^ov h* ayri 
A. 1250. — £ic AirayraG o.yd* kyoQ ro^ 
epyoy fjy S.c.T. 1041. this deed was 
against all instead of (against^ one. 
<Tv ^' ayrl (pwyfjg (l>pdZe Kapfiayi^ yepl 
A. 1031. speak with your hand instead 
of (with) your voice. — In comparison 
ovTiQ aXXoc ayr efjLOv P.V. 465. no 
other than I. &XKrjy riy ayr kfiov A. 
1241. 

*AvTial^eiv to come and meet, A. 
1538. 

'AyriPaiyeiy to oppose, P.V. 234. 

* Ayr lyoy-q proper name of a woman, 
S.c.T. 844. 

'AyriBix€(rBai to receive as a re- 
turn, C.903. 

*AyTidi^6yai to give in return, E. 
939. C.491. E.254. absolutely, dyri' 
^ovyat Tolari irifiTrovffiy ra^e C.92. 
See ^Strig. 

^Ayrl^iKOQ an adversary, A. 41. 

'AyrldovXoQ in the position of a 
slave, C.133. 

'AyrldoviroQ sounding responsively, 
P. 120. /3oo dvTilovTa fioi P. 997. 
1005.1023. 



*AyriKaraKalyeiy to kill in return, 
C.142. rest by Herm. for vulg. &yri- 
KarBayeiy. 

^AyriKEyrpoy acting as a goad or 
sting, £.131.444. 

"AyriKpvc distinctly, entirely^ C.190. 

'AyTlKToyoc killing in return. &i/- 
TiKToyoig iroiyaic £.442. 

*Ayn\dfjiir€iy to blaze in turn, A. 
285. 

*AyTlfiiaOoc serving as a reward, 
S.267. 

'Avr//uoX?roc opposing by song, vv 
vov iLyrlfioXTToy &koq A. 17. a remedy 
opposing sleep by song. 

*AyTiylK^y to conquer in turn,C.492, 

'Ayriog contrary, A. 485. &i/r/a 
XE^aiffiBey F.6QI. ayrla <l>aerdai687. 
to make reply to. 

'AvTiovy, pass. dyTHMfdijyai to oppose, 
S.384. 

*AyTiwadriQ returning calamity (for 
calamity). In E.753 and 780. ayri' 
vadrls crraXay/ioc is explained by 
Butler to be gutta s. virus malum mala 
rependens, i.e. virus quod calamitatem 
vicissim inferat pro ea quam passsB 
sumus. 

'ArrtTracc like a child, £.38. 

'Avr/TTaXoc an antagonist, roy hfiov 
dyrlTToXoy our champion, S.c.T. 395. 
— opposed, Beir dyrliraXoy Kparog 
Zevg P.V. 526. set it in opposition. 

'Ayriwyoog blowing adversely, P.V. 
1089. A. 145. 

'AyrliroiyoQ avenging, acting as a 
punishment, £. 258 . dyriiroiya P. 468 . 
a punishment. 

'AyrlwopoQ across the sea or chan- 
nel, S.509. P. 67. 

* Ayriirvpyovy to raise with towers 
in opposition, £.658. 

'Ayrippiweiy to be of equal weighty 
A. 560. 

'AyriariKovy to counterbalance, P. 
429. 

*AyTi(T7rg,y to draw back, P.V. 337. 

'AyTurrarrfg an antagonist, S.c.T. 
499. 

^Ayriarpo^Q turned in the opposite 
direction, fidpiv etc dyrlarpof^y S. 
859. where, according to Heath, it 



ANTI 



(39 ) 



AXIO 



means, that the vessel was turned 
round with its prow to the sea in 
order to return to Egypt. 

'AvTiTCLffaeiv to place in opposition^ 
S.C.T.377. 390.603. 

'AvTiTieiv in mid. v. to exact as a 
recompense^ efjLfjgdytoyfiQ avTiTifratrdai 
<^6vov A. 1236. to avenge herself for 
my being brought by slaying me, 

'ArrlToX/Jiog daring to oppose^ E. 
523. 

'AvrirvTrog an adversary. Aiog dv 
tLtvitov ^ifxag S.C.T.503. the figure of 
the adversary of Jupiter, 

*AvTl'(l>epvoQ instead of a dowry, 
A. 394. 

^AvrifftovoQ effected by mutual 
slaughter, S.c.T.874. E.937. 

*AvTi<l>(oveivJo reply, E.293. 

'AvrXtiv to exhaust, to undergo, 
P.V,375. C.737. 

*'Avt\oq water admitted by leaking, 
S.C.T.778. 

'AvroXri rising, avroXag acrrptov 
P.V.455. ffXiov dvToXai 789. ayroXag 
ilXiofrrifieig 793. atrripag orav (pOlvu)" 
mv avToXag re twv A. 7. is considered 
by Valck on Phoen. 506. as spurious. 
So Pors. Schiitz, Butler, and Blomf. 
There does not, however, seem any 
occasion to reject it. In v. 4. the 
watchman speaks of the assemblage 
of stars generally. He then proceeds 
to state his observation of those stars 
more particularly conspicuous, by 
whose rising and setting the change 
of seasons is discerned. I do not 
conceive, with Schiitz and Butler, that 
XafiTTpovg Zwatrrag refer to the sun 
and moon ; but to those more parti- 
cular stars, such as the Pleiades, 
Sirius, etc. Cf. P.V. 452. ^y a' ohUy 
ahrolg ovre xelfxarog TEKfiap, ovr ay* 
Oefiwdovg Jjpog, ovre KapTrijxov Oipovg 
f^ipaioy, £<rrf ^ri c^cv ayroXag aarpwy 
fZii^a rag te ZvffKpiTOvg Zvatig. 

"AvTpoy a den or cave, E.184. P.V. 
133.301.352.451. 

*Ayveiy to accomplish, succeed in* 
With inf. TTbtg (rrparog roadtrde T^vvtrey 
Trepdy; P. 707. how did it succeed in 
crossing? With ace. 712.730. 734. 752. 



A. 909. mid. V. ayvetrSai to obtain for 
oneself, P.V. 702. Of C. 845. nwg 
*i(Toy tlirova dvvcrwfiai commentators 
give various explanations. Heath's 
perhaps is the best, making elTrovar* 
d^vercu^ai equivalent to dyvawfiai &(nt 
eiireiy, how can I succeed in saying 
what is just? 

*AyvTeiy to cherish, bring up, dyv- 
TsaOai to grow up, A. 1131. 

"Ayu) above, with verbs of motion. 
irifiTTETe avio P. 636. tto/xttoc *i(rOi ayoj 
C.145. With verbs of rest, i^^evoy 
&va> S.94. ol ayto those above, C.163. 
This verse is probably to be placed 
after v. 121. So Herm. In its pre- 
sent position it is wholly unintelligi- 
ble. &yit) re Kal icaro) up and down, 
in confusion, E.620. 

Ayojyeiy to order, perf . mid. av(uya 
E. 862. P.V. 949. 1039. C.724. imper. 
aywx^i C.761. 

*'Ayb>Qey above, aywdey fipiyov S. 
592. 6.yu)dey yrjg eTroTTTeveiy d')(ri A. 
1561. 6,ytodey dy^paKag KaOrifJieyog A. 
1577. at the head of the table, aywOey 
dyeKadey C. 421. 821. TroXXac aycjdey 
dprayag efifjg ^eprig eXvtray aXXot A. 
849. as Schiitz says, *' in superiori 
cedium contignatione ubi fere se sus- 
pendere solebant vitaB pertaesi." On 
A. 845. see under Xiyeiy, 

^Ayiaripia higher, P.V. 312. 

' AyuH^tXrig useless, P.V. 33. 

* Ay^iX^iXriTog id. C. 741. 

* A<^i6fii(Tog worthy of hatred, E.d49. 

"A^iog name of a river, P. 485. 

"A^iog deserving, C.439. £.413. 
superl. A. 517. suitable, worthy, a^i- 
ay Tfiifi^y cx^i P.V. 642. A. 1508. it is 
well worth while, a^ioy ohpayov'^oy 
ap\ay crifieiy C.954. it is proper to 
reverence, etc. 

'A^LOvy to condescend, think pro- 
per, P.V, 216. A.1646. — Mid. v. id. 
A. 361. E.403. to esteem worthy, pass. 
TOVTOV TV^uy <wfc ri^ibjOriy avrog P.V. 
240. woXXioy tclS' rffily kariy TJ^KOfJiiya 
S.485. valued at a high price, — to 
have confidence, think oneself worthy ^ 
P. 327.— to honour, with dat. of thing, 
A. 877. 



AiaHQ. 



( 40 ) 



AHAP 



'Af/ciiC in a worthy manner, ovroi 
KvpijcreiQ /xecov a£/fi»c triOev C.696. 
you shall not obtain less than you 
deserve. There is probably an el- 
lipsis of 4. Cf. Eur. Ale. 879. and see 
dfg : but here Pauw with the Schol. 
reads d^lufy. So Schiitz, Bothe, 
Blomf. 

'A^oyiiXaroQ moving on the axle, 
S. 178. 

*A^vyrffi(ay not understanding^ A. 
1030. 

'A^vtrrarog that cannot be checked, 
restless, unceasing, A. 1446. *' Est 
truvltrrrifjii consisto, d^vtrraroy igitur, 
quod consistere nequit ideoque quod 
modum omnem superat.*' Butler. 

"Ajwv an axh tree, S.c.T.138. 

"Ao^og the attendant at a sacrifice^ 
A. 223. 

*Aoi^ a song, E.614. A. 952. 

*Aoi^6g a songster 9 S.676. 

"Aoiyog made without wine^ E. 107. 
822. 

'AirayyiXXjBty to announce, P. 322. 
A. 690. C.264. S.910. S.C.T.996. 

'Airayeiy to carry away, from one 
place or state to another. A. 1249. 
S. 120. mid. y. dira^ofiai E. 257. as a 
criminal to punishment, E.895. 

* Airayxeiy to hang, mid. v. to hang 
oneself, S.460. 

'Awayutyiog freeing from a strug^ 
gle, A. 498. Scholef. records a pro- 
bable anonymous conjecture, koX 
iraiwyiog. 

^AwaOrig free from suffering, P. 846. 

*A7rai6\rfiJLa an act of deceit; 
thence, one who deceives, the thing 
being put for the person, C.994. 

"ATraic childless, C.IOOO. A. 732. 
P. 572. — Trainee airaiSeg children yet 
no children, E.987. 

'ATraireiy to demand, C.392. 

'AnaXi^eiy to avert, Zevg awaXi^ai 
ydfjioy S. 1038. an aorist, from dXeicoi 
the original form. 

'ATraXXay^ release, P. V. 31 6. 7 66. 
A. 1.20. Kal dv(rTV')(0vyT(t)v y evfiaprjg 
cLTraWayri S.334. it is an easy matter 
to get rid of unfortunates such as we. 

'AwaWaaaeiv to free from, P.V. 



776. E. 83.-^Intran8. to come off, come 
to an endf A. 1262. — Mid. v. to de- 
part from, E. 171. pass. diraXKayilyai 
to be rid of, P.V.469.752. A. 327. 

*Aira\6g tender^ S.67. P. 529. 

'Aira/i/3Xvi/civ [v] to blunt, check, 
S.C.T. 697. pass. P.V.868. 

' AirayaiyetrOai to refuse f deny, 
dirayriyafjiiyag E.930. 

*Airay6l(€iy to gather flowers. 
yXSnTtray aTrayditrai A.1641 , to gather 
the flower of speech, to give loose to 
the tongue* In A. 1647. some editors 
read awriydlaw or iiriiyOKTey for ciriyv- 
dltru). See iwaydl^eiy. 

'Awdydptairog solitary f uninhabited, 

p.y.2o. 

*Axa vrXctv to draw off, diminish 
from, P.V. 84. 

"Airai once, A. 847.990.1295. E.618. 
ovx AttoJ fi6yoy P.V. 209. more than 
once, 

'Aira^lovy in mid. y. to deem un- 
worthy, E.346. 

"AwaiTTTog without a grandfather. 
oifK AiraTTToy *lhaiov Tvp6g A. 112.302. 
not underived from the fire on Ida, 

* Airapdfivdog inexorablcy P.V. 186. 

'AwcLpKEiy to suffice, P. 466. In A. 
369. Atrre KawcLpKeiy may either be 
from kirapKtiy or airapKeiy, Blomf. ob- 
serves that airapKuy is said of things, 
kirapKiiy of persons, and therefore 
prefers to derive it from kirapKtiy 
q. V. 

*'ATrapyog refusing, denying. 3. r 
ov^ey dircLpyoy TfXidei Ueidol S. 1024. 
whom nothing can refuse, 

'ATrapr/fciv S.C.T.366. The mean- 
ing of this word appears to be to 
complete, to make perfect. Compare 
dwaprl, Moeris gives for its Attic 
synonym the word airoreXeiy. Sal- 
lier on Mceris translates this passage 
sed illius festinatio non sinit gradum 
absolvere. Blomf. adopts the reading 
of Guelph. oh KaTaprl^ei, in the sense 
of ** does not suffer it to rest." This, 
however, as Well, observes, is hardly 
the meaning of KaTaprii^eiy, but rather 
restituere,conciliare, Herm. proposes 
ov KarcLpyliei, which Erf. on Soph. 



AOAP 



(41 ) 



AHEX 



Ant. 439, Schlitz, and Wellauer ap- 
prove, but which Blomf . very properly 
rejects. Pauw translates oIk airap' 
rli^et facit ut pes sibi non sit ceqtialis, 
haste prevents him from making equal 
stepSf and this is perhaps nearly the 
true meaning. The particle koI re- 
fers to the spy alluded to in the pre- 
ceding speech of the Chorus. Butler 
quotes Hesych. airapTl^ei' TeKeidi, 

"AvafyxpQ a leader, P. 3 19. 

"Attcc every one, fiTrav every thing, 
P.V.35. A. 876. S.624. — all, the whole, 
S.C.T.18.824. P. 245. E. 462. 708. 733. 
804.835. Awayreg all, P.456.771. A. 
509. C.889. S.C.T.1041. Anavra every' 
thing, P. V. 49. 265. Airayr dxi^/iui v A. 
640. in all respects unharmed. — With 
art, ras airaa'ac v6<Tovg P.V.481. rag 
&7raarag fijiepag 752. 

'ATrari; deceit, P. 93. &ray dirar^ 
fierayyovg S.102. as explained by 
Schiitz, understanding when too late, 
by (the discovery of) our deceit, the 
harm (done to them by our flight). 

'AiraTifia^b), to dishonour^ perf. 
pass. £.95. 

^Airavp^y to derive good or evil, 
generally the latter, roictvr' hirrivpia 
Tov (l>iKayOpwTrov rp&irov, P. V. 28. such 
is the harm you have derived from 
your humanity, 'Idrwv awrivpa vau- 
<l>paKTog "ApTjg P. 91 1 . our naval force 
suffered harm from the lonians. Upon 
the forms hwrivpto, airrivpa, and their 
meaning, see Buttm. Lexil. in voc. 

"Airavtrrog never ceasing, S.669. 

'Awi^lXog unsandalled, P.V.135. 

*AirtiQtiv to disobey, A. 1019. 

^AvEiKtiy to threaten, S.c.T.422. 
with dat. and ace. wvpyoig aTreiKei 
hiyd S.C.T. 408.531. In A. 1396, the 
vulg. is Xiyu) ^i trot roiavr aweiKeiy, 
u}g Trapt(TKeva<Tfxiyrig tK rwy ofioliay 
Xeipl yiKiftrayr i/xov &p\eiy, where 
no alteration is wanted but in the 
stopping. irapEffKEvafffJiiyrig is the 
gen.abs. Blomf. retains the vulg. but 
points the passage badly. The constr. 
is Xeyw ^i aoi ap')(Eiv ifiov yiKiiarayra 
Xecp/, wg ijjiov irapeorKevatrfxiyrjg ciTrei- 
Xeiy Toiavra c/c ruy ofioltay, I bid 



you control me by conquering me with 
yowr hand, seeing that I am able to 
return your threats upon equal terms. 

'Aweikif a threat, P.V. 174. 

*AT£ivai to be absent, airiaraf A. 
878. awijg S.117. airdyriay A.535. 
airovtrrjg £.720. 

'Airelrreiy to forbid, warn off, A. 
1306. — to fail, come to anend,S.c.Tj^'22. 

'ATrefpyeiy with gen. to keep off, 
S.C.T.453. to prohibit from, C.291. 
to keep out. ri h^ irv\ri<n roy iKerriy 
iLireipyere; C.562. why do ye keep 
the suppliant outside at the gates ? 
This must be supposed to be ad- 
dressed by one of the passers-by to 
the door-keepers. Well, has adopted 
the reading of Med. Guelph. Rob. 
awelpyETcu, which he refers to -^gis- 
thus; but for this there seems no 
necessity. 

*A7reip6BaKpvg that never has known 
weeping, S.68. 

"Axftpoc inexperienced, P.V. 373. 
C. 116. etc. — endless, A. 1355. 

* Aire fjLsiy to vomit forth, gltto <r<l>ayfjg 
efjLtjy A. 1681. vomiting forth (a por- 
tion) of the slaughtered food. 

*Aireydiigfree from sorrows, P.V. 
958. 

*AwiyOrjTog free from sorrowing, 
E. 872. A. 869. 

*AirByvivEiy to forbid, S.c.T. 1044. 
£.916. 

'AfTcpayrog endless, without limit, 
P.V. 153. 1080. 

'Atriparog infinite, S.1035i 

'AiripiJTog epwg unholy, improper 
love, by fig.oxymoron, C.592. A. 1662. 

'Awevdvyeiy [w] to direct, ^evp' 
afTEvOvyy fioXeiy, A. 1662. sc. (Sore, 
direct him to come hither. 

*A7r£VKr6g to be detested, abomina- 
ble, S.770. A. 624. 

'A7r£vx€<y0at to repudiate, £.578. 

'AwevxeTog to-be deprecated, C. 153. 
— With dat. aireirxtToy lofwig C.616. 

*Awixeiy to keep off, intransitively 
ea, Airex^f ^cv P.V.659. transitively, 
A. 1096. £.330. mid. V. S.737. 

'Airex^eia hatred, ^i airtxfidag 
k\Q6yTa P.V. 121. See l^toQai. 

G 



AHHM 



(42) 



Anoz 



* Air fifiavTOQ free from harm, itrruf 
awlifiavToy A. 368. let there be a con- 
dition free from calamity. — harmlessy 
gentle t S.671. 

*Airiifi(jjv safe from harm, A. 840. 
With gen. E. 840. — not catising harm, 
S.183. 

'Airfivrf a car, A. 880. 

'A^r/a a name of the Peloponnesus, 
S. 257. 758. A. 248. Schol. Venet. in 
II. A. 22. (Ji TLeXoirovyrivoQ) 'Awia 
eKXridrf airo" Attl^oq tov ^opufviiog rov 
Aioc — belonging to Apis. *Airiav 
fiovviy S.llO. This word is entirely 
different from the airiri yaia of the 
Iliad and Odyssey, in which awiog is 
nothing hut an adjective formed from 
aird, as avrlog from avrlt and signifies 
distant. Moreover the a of awlri in 
Homer is always short, whereas in 
awla derived from 'Attic the a, like 
that of ^AiriQ, is long. See Buttm. 
Lexil. in awlri yaia. 

^Airig proper name of a man, S. 
259.266. 

*A7ri(rr£iv to disbelieve, P.V.642. 

'ATTtor/a incredulity <t A. 259. 

"AwicTTog incredible^ P.V.834. S.274. 
S.C.T.828. — disobedient, j^ovXax ^jritr- 
TOi Aaiov 824. the counsels of Ldius 
by which he discredited the oracle of 
Apollo. So in S.cT. 1021. — With gen. 
i^lXttty airitrroi S.c.T.857. not to be per- 
suaded by friends. 

" ATrXrfCTTog insatiable, P.V.371. A. 
102.— With gen. E.933. S.723. 

^AwXola difficulty of sailing, A. 
145.181. 

'AttXovc simple, straightforward, 
C.547. utg &ir\^ Xoy« in simple truth, 
P.V.46.613.977. 

'ATrXfic simply, C.119. 

'Atto from, marking the place from 
which anything goes or comes, or is 
removed, e.g. S. 90.211, etc. — With 
anastrophe, as P.V. 813. (ivfiXlvujy 
op&v awo. So P. 452, etc. airo ^iovTog 
po(l>eiv epvdpov €k fieXewv iriXayoy E. 
376. to suck clotted gore from the limbs 
of a living man. ^Axaiwy rwy cltto 
(TTparov A. 524. the Greeks remaining 
of the army. /3acd y wg dno ttoXXwv 



P. 982. few as remaining from many. 
— far from, yovviay etrfwg dw* dtrruty 
t^otS.667. dw ifjLag IXttI^ A. 970. 
contrary to my expectation, — separate 
from, ov3* dv 'Ic/liijvov Xiyw S.c.T. 
nor do I speak separate from (i.e. ex- 
cluding) the Ismenus. dv ofJifiariMty 
iTrXayxdri S.cT. 766. he deprived 
himself of his eyes — signifying ori- 
gin, e.g. S.c.T. 394, etc. fjiiXay dir 
dydpwirwy dfjtpoy, E. 174. from men 
eaten by them, rioyh* eKag ou^' dir 
aXXiay dXX' dir* aifTQy C.465. by the 
agency not of others but ourselves. 
X^-piQ ^* d<f iifidy oXofiiyuy Oavfxd^e- 
rai S.c.T. 685. the gratification aris- 
*wy from Its perishing (i.e. from 
our death) is highly esteemed by the 
gods, rdrr* IfJiov TeKfirjpia S.268. the 
proofs to be had from me. diro <rov /3o- 
tTKay <l>€poifiay E.255. / would wish 
to make a meal of you — signifying <^e 
matter of which a thing is made, rev- 
\y dv 6fJt(l>aKog wiKpag olyov A. 944, 
— the instrument with which a thing 
is done, <r<l>ey^6yag dv evfiirpov A. 
282. with a moderate cast of a sling, 
i^oiTO wpevfieyovg dir* ofXfiarog S.207. 
OTTO yXwaarig A. 7 Q7 .by word of mouth, 
dw* &Kpag fpeydg A. 779. superfi- 
cially, airo yyu)iJirjg E.644. accord- 
ing to the real opinion of the mind, — 
signifying the cause of a thing, dwo 
^vx^C KaKfjg A. 1275. 1627. through 
cowardice, fioprnfi dv opyldtay ohlwy 
A. 152. portended by the birds, — sig- 
nifying the time since which a thing 
was done, P.V.840. S.339. P. 173. — 
after, denoting order of place, P.V. 
855. P. 756. — of time, airo arrparelag 
A. 589. E.601. after an expedition, 

^Airoyvfxva^eiy to exercise, S.c.T. 
423. 

* Airo^eiKyvyai to sheWy or display, 
A. 709. E.058. — In mid. v. to make, 
perform, ardtny airodeiKyv/xeva P.V. 
1089. 

*Airo^iKeiy to cast off, throw down, 
2aor. airidiKeg, airerafjLeg sc. roy &y^pa 
A. 1384. 

* Airo^vp£(rdai to bewail, P.V. 640. 

* Airo^evyvvyai to unyoke, pass. 



Anoe 



(43 ) 



AHOS 



Metaph. ^evp* dire^vyr\v iroZaq C. 666. 
/ set out to came hither. 

'Airodavfjia^eLy to admire^ A. 300. 

*Airodpav£iy to shiver off, P. 402. 

'AiroiKla a colony y P.V.816. 

"AiroiKOQ a stranger^ a settler from 
a foreign land. XdXvfiog ^kvB&v 
dwoiKOQ S.C.T.710. a prosopopoeia for 
iron, brought from the Chalybes, a 
Scythian nation. 

Airoifibji^eiv to lament, A.320.C.1000. 

"ATTocva neut. pi. a penalty, P. 794. 
A. 1394. 1665. 

"Airoivog S.93. Upon this word, 
which is probably corrupt, see Sai- 
/jiovioC' 

^AiroKelpeiv to mow down, to de- 
stroy, P. 885. 

'AiroKXdyyeiy to pronounce, A. 161. 

*A7roK\aieiv to bemoan, P.V.640. 

*A7roK\eieiv to shut out, P. V. 673. 

*AiroKOTrii a cutting off, S.821. 

^ AiroKpimreiv to conceal, P.V.24. 

'AwoKTeiveiv to kill, A. 1223. 

AVoiCWKvety [v] to bewail, A. 1624. 

* AiroXaKrl^eiy to reject with dis- 
dain, P.V.654. diroKaKrifTatr virvov 
1^.136. flinging off sleep, 

^ATroXaKrifffidc a casting off or giv- 
ing up, S.915. 

'AiroXEiTTEip to leave, P. 923. 

'ATToXc/ioc not to be overcome, A. 
746. C.53. aw6Xefioc voXefJLOQ P.V. 
906. oxymoron, a war which ought 
not to be fought. 

"AttoXiq iroXiQ a city no city. Oxy- 
moron, £.436. 

'ATToXXvvai to destroy. ctTrwXXv P. 
644. cLTT^XEffe 467.543.653. A. 1050. 
C.607. S.396. — to lose, P.719. S.c.T. 
967. mid. v, — iLiroXwXivai to be lost, 
to have perished, olicreipe fi^ VoXw- 
Xorag S.206. pity us ere we perish. 
TawoXioX&ra S.896. that which was 
lost. airwXXvTO P. 270. otTr wXcro P. 320. 
C.94. 

'AttoXXwi/ Apollo, S.c.T. 783, etc. 
'AttoXXu) ace. S.211. emphatically 
dirdXXtov £fi6g A. 1050. my destroyer, 
with allusion to the word dwoXXvvai. 

* Airofxovcrwg foolishly, absurdly, 
Kapr hirofjLOVffutg J^trBa yeypafjLfiivog 



A. 775. I pictured you as a very fool- 
ish person. 

"Airovog free from suffering, P. 846. 

^AwS^evog not received with hospi- 
tality, rov^ awo^eyoQ wi^ov E.844. 
discarded by this country — an exile 
from a place, A. 1265. C.1038. 

^AwoTrifiwEiy in mid. v. to send away 
from oneself, P. 135. 

'AttcJttoXic an exile from the city, 
A. 1384. 

*A7roTrrveiy to spit out, to detest, E. 
293. generally in aor. 1. kiriTrrutTa I 
detest, as P.V. 1072. A. 1165. C.195. 
In A. 963. o{>^' awoirTvcrag ^Uay ^v- 
CKpiTtay oyeipdrafv ddptroQ ehwiOeg li^ei 
(fipeyog <piXoy dpoyoy, awoTrrvirag is 
the nom. abs. for aTroTrrvtrayTog kfiov, 
Casaubon and others, whom Blomf. 
follows^ read airom-vtray, unnecessa- 
rily. For other instances of the 
nom. absolute, cf. Eur. Iph. T.349. 
696. Soph. (Ed.T.60. Ant. 266.419. A. 
968.980, etc. 

* Anonrrvfrrog detested, £.182. 

* AiropBriTog inexpugnable, P. 340. 
This epithet is applied to Athens in 
Eur. Med. 822. 

"Avopog difficult of passage, P.V. 
906. See irdptfxog. 

'Awo^peiy to flow away, pass, airop- 
pvivTog A. 1267. 

* Airof>priyyvvai to break off, to yield 
up (the breath) P. 499. 

* AiropplTTTtiy to cast away (in a 
contemptuous sense), C.901. The 
sense, as well explained by Wellauer, 
is ^* profecto non extrusi te in hospitis 
domum, sed misi" — to reject, des- 
pise, S.479. £.206. 

'ATToptpayl^eiy to make an orphan, 
to bereave, C.247. 

'Airotnr^y to pull away, awo<T7rd- 
(rag KOfirjg S.883. pulling by the hair. 

* ATTOffTCL^eiy to shed in drops, S. 
573. See aMg. 

^ AtroaraTtiy to stand aloof to be 
ahsent from, A. 1075. C. 438. 813. E, 
65.392. 

^ AiroariyBiy to keep out, be proof 
against, S.c.T. 216. 

'Airocrrelx^iy to depart, S.7o0. 



Anoz 



(44) 



AHPI 



*Awotrripy€iytodetestyA.4B5. Upon 
the aposiopesis in this passage, which 
is equivalent to either he will bring 
us intelligence of a joyful kind, or 
of a contrary sorty but that / detest 
to speak of of. Henn. App. to Vig.ii. 

'AirofTTepeiy to deprivcy with gen. 
P.V.684. — to remove, take away, P.V. 
779. S. 1048. 

* Airotnpii^iv to turn away. A* 824. 
1279. 

* Airofnpw^il a refuge from, a means 
of averting, P.V. 771. 

'A?ro(rvXff v to despoil, pass. erKTJvTpov 
Tifia^ r awom/KaTaA P.V. 171. is to be 
deprived of the honour of his sceptre. 

'AwotnltakXEty pass, to be deceived, 
to fail, airoaipaXeiQ f^evGiV P.V. 470. 
demented, yyutfirig aTO<r<l>aXei(riv P. 
384. deceived in opinion. 

'Airorifiyeiv to cut off, A. 1384. See 
awo^iKEiy. 

'AwotUiv to expiate, atone for, A. 
1311. to give in payment, 1484. 

"AiroTfios wretched, P. 272. 

*AnoTpiireiv to avert, S. 857. 868. 877. 
In mid. v. to turn from, dread, S.c.T. 
1052. 

*Aworpo7rii a means of averting, 
P. 217. 

* Airdrp&KOQ having the power to 
avert, P. 199. Stanley observes, "Cum 
triste quidpiam in somniis viderant 
antiqui, Ocolc airorpoTralotg sacrifica- 
bant. Xen. Symp. p. 699. oifKovr, 
£<l>rf 6 KaXX/ac, koI ev^rj firihiirore 
ifKovTtiv, KOLL iav ri ovap ayaQov *i^riQ, 
toIq aTTOTpoTraloLQ deolg. Talis niit 
apud Romanes Jupiter Prodigialis. 
Plant. Amph. ii. 2. sed, mulier, past' 
quam experrecta es, prodigiali Jovi, 
aut mola salsa hodie, aut thure, com- 
precatam oportuit." The same gods 
were Ukewise called oXe^rfTiipioi or 
aXe^KaKoi, cf. S.c.T.8. — With gen. 
airoTpoTTov KUKiov C.42. The passage 
C.152. ure daxpv — Tpog epvfia rode 
KaKur, Ke^vtjv r airorpOTrov &yoQ 
cnrevx^Toy, is very obscure. Herm. 
on Soph. Ant. 841. reads ep/xa. Schiitz. 
Seidler, Herm. Blomf. transpose ica- 
K&v Ke^viop T, but without much im- 



proving the sense. Blomf. appears to 
be correct in translating cpv^a ica- 
KStv Kthv&y, prcesidium quo confugiunt 
pariter mali ac boni, and also in as- 
signing to cLirdTpoirov a transitive 
force. By epvfjLa is understood the 
pouring of libaiions, a means by 
which both good and bad seek to 
appease the dead, and to do this 
being, in Clytaemnestra's case, &yog 
airevx^Tov, the Chorus exhort each 
other to shed a propitiatory tear, to 
obviate the effect of {wpog) this epvfia 
KaKdr Ks^vwv re, and to avert (Atto- 
rpoTTov) the ayoc airev^erov, incurred 
by the pouring out of these impious 
libations. The comma should be 
placed after Ke^v&y t. 

'Airovfria absence, A. 889. 1232. 

'ATTOfpaiyeiy in mid. v. to display, 
set forth, fiovtray avofjicUyetrdai £. 
299. to deliver a song, irp&ra fiey 
evdoKlfwv trrpanag airefltaiydfieOa P. 
843. formerly we were distinguished 
as having a splendid military force. 
The const, is a7re^aivo/ie6a (pyreg) 
tv^oKlfwv arpariag, which is equiva- 
lent to CLTTBi^. i')(pyTtg ev^oKifwy orpa- 
Ttay. See Bernhardy, Synt. Gr. iii. 
45.46. and a further explanation of 
the whole passage under vvpyivog. 

* Airof^delpety to destroy, C. 254. 256. 

*A'7ro(l>0iyeiy to perish, pass away, 
^A.831. 

*A7ro<j>6opa destruction, E. 178. 

^An&xpri it suffices, A. 1556. 

* Airo^fi^arog not relating to money. 
a7roj(prifiaToi (rffilai C.273. penalties 
not regarding money . So Blomf. Well. 
Blomf. reads h/^tifiAroitn, Schiitz 
understands it to mean the loss of his 
paternal property inflicted by Mgis^ 
thus and Clytcemnestra, This is pro- 
bably correct. See ravpov<rBai, 

^Awoxj/iXovy to make bare of , C.684. 

*'AwpLyda firmly grasping, dirpiyd* 
airpiy^a fidXa yde^ya P. 1014. 1020. 
This adverb is the same with ^vpt^, 
and is derived from a intensive and 
TTpieiy to set the teeth firmly together, 
to gnash. It is less correctly ex- 
plained by Hesych. Suid. Schol. on 



Anpi 



(45) 



APA 



Soph. Aj. 3 10. o oh\6l6y re irpiaai 5ca 
Tflv trvfjuj^vaiv. So Helladius, Phot. p. 
869. TimaBUS, airpi^, e/xTreifkVKordtQ, 
where see Ruhnken*s note. Schiitz 
rightly observes, "Airpiyda vox est 
piles sibi prae dolore tenaciter et cum 
impetu vehement! evellentium." The 
word is well illustrated by Lobeck on 
Soph. Aj. 1030. where irpiirOeic imri' 
Ktav c{ avTvymv is equivalent to htQtlQ. 
'< Proprie wpleiy dicuntur ra w^yTta- 
fiiyay unde irpltay o^oyrwy Crinag. 
Epigr. xxxvii. 4. irptcrrfipes oddvree 
Epigr. a^etnr. cc. Trplaig d^dvraiv Plu- 
tarch de Ira, tom. ii. p. 458. c. qusB 
solet esse irae nota, similiterque An- 
tipater, Thess. xliii.3. "Hpa Trptofiiyri 
fcoXAei Tayvfiti^ioQf et ApoU. iv. 1671. 
\Evya\ioy K kirl ol irplev ^dXov, nee 
apud Hesychium wpieTaiy (pvtrovrai 
quicquid novandum praster ^veriovrai 
quod ipsum irati facere solent. In- 
didem translata sunt Bdicyeiy xSKoy 
Apollon.iii. 1170. Qvnoy 6Za£, wpioy 
res Oppian. Cyn. iv.l38. et ahro^a^ 
ufpyifTfjiiyoi Arist. Ly8ist.687. Canis 
captam feram tenet kfiirtTrpucijQ tovq 
oldyraQ Diod. xvii. 92. p. 444. Jam 
ut Latine dicitur mordicus tenere, in 
eundem intellectum poet« verbum 
Graecum deflectunt, 0pp. Hal. ii.375. 
tyQa fiev dfj^ifiaXtiify wepiriyii irdyro' 
dev 6\k^ to-x" ifjifrpiei te, de quo 
Scholiastaemulta commentantesunum 
afferunt quod ad veritatem dirigit, 
EfXTrpiti significare vii^Ei, id est arete 
colligatum tenet: quomodo 1ib.iii.314. 
'^Eip TTpio^iyri arete constricta. Hinc 
etiam adverbio significatio firmae 
comprehensionis communicatur." 

* AirpiyKT&rrkriKTOi firmly aimed, C. 
419. from prec. 

'Axpo/3ovXaic imprudently y C.611. 
^AwpdiEvoq without an entertainer^ 
S.236. 

*Airp6o7rTOQ unforeseen, P. V. 1076. 
*A7rp6(rdEucroQ not to be pointed outy 
out of sight, a'7rp6(r^Eiicrog Trirpa S. 777. 
Here Abresch conjectures airpotrdEK- 
Tog inhospitable. So Bothe. 

* ATTpoaloKYiTOQ uncxpcctedy P. V. 
683. S.693. 



*Airp6irKOTrog not seeing before, dim-- 
sighted, ky iifiep^ yxiip avpdtTKoTrog 
PpoTwy E.105. 

* AvpotroLOTOQ impossible to encoun* 
ter, P.91. 

AiTTEiy to join, ^opoy Ayf/uffAEy E. 
297. let us join in the dance, TraXiyv 
C.855. — to wrestUy to kindle, A. 286. 
— to touchy attach, with gen. A. 1590. 
trrpcLTEVfi cLTTTOfiEyoy TTvpl dat^ S.cT. 
204, sc. Tijg woXEtag. 

"AwTEpoQ without wingsy E. 51. 241. 
^—very swift (with a intensive) A.267. 

'Attuciv to pronounce, P.V.595. P. 
122. Here awvtoy is in the nomina- 
tive absolute. See Brunck's note, and 
also under cLTrowTvEiy — to invoke, 
S.c.T. 130. 

"AirvpoQ very fiery (a being inten- 
sive) P.V.882. — without fire, airvpwy 
lepwy opycLQ aTEVElg A. 70. This is 
understood by some to refer to the 
sacrifices offered to the Furies, which 
were made without wine or fire. 
The falsity of this latter assumption 
is shewn by Blomf. Gloss, in loc. 
who quotes E. 106. koX yvtcrlffEfiya 
^Eliry E'K k(r)(apijf. wpog eBvoy. Such, 
however, is the interpretation of the 
Scholiast, Stanley and Schiitz. Blomf. 
explains it templorum sacrificiis ca- 
rentiumy quae Paris neglexerat. This 
appears nearly correct, only that uph 
had perhaps better be referred to the 
sacrifices themselves, which Paris 
had failed to offer (sc. when he im- 
piously broke his allegiance to Zevq 
Xiviog) than to the temples. Thus 
Hesych. aTrvpovm advrov. Do^okX^c 
Mvffotc. The passage in Pind. Ol. 
vii.88. which Blomf. compares, has 
a different meaning. 

'Apd a curse, P.V.912. S.c.T. 637. 
748.769.926. A. 445. 1383. 1387. 1599. C. 
899. Xaxritrfia ^elwyov ^vydiKiag riOElg 
apq. A. 1583. See XaxTivfia and riBi- 
vai. The passage C. 143. ravr ky 
fiia^ riOrifju rfjg Kcucfjc apag, KElyoig 
\iyovaa rfiv^e r^y KaKrIy apdy, is 
obscure. Schiitz for jcaic^c conjec- 
tures KoXfig, which agrees with the 
sense. In the beginning Electra 



APA 



(46) 



APAX 



prays for blessings on herself and 
Orestes, and likewise at the close of 
her speech : but in the middle of it, 
for destruction on her enemies. The 
chief objection to this is the meaning 
of apcLy which very seldom occurs in 
a good sense. The usage appears, 
however, defended by the analogy of 
dpdadaij which occurs as well in the 
sense of praying for good things as 
of cursing. Cf. Eur. Orest. 1138. and 
also by the epithet KaXijQ being added 
to define it. Wellauer considers the 
words as corrupted from the follow- 
ing verse. Schiitz's conjecture is 
approved by Butler and adopted by 
Blomfield. 

*Apd personified in the sing. S.c.T. 
70.677.816. C.681. plur. E.395. S.C.T. 
876.935. C.400. 

"Apa. ^Apa; an illative particle, 
used: — I. to state an inference drawn 
from something previously expressed 
or conceived in the mind, e.g. kclv 

ToIq tfiolg &p*y ElTTEp EV JE TOltfl ITo'tQ 

C.221. If in your Si then also in my 
own. i fi£\Eog, oiay &p ii^r)v ^vfifid-- 
Xbiv awtoXEaa P.719.SC. if this be all 
true. ^iKTi d' &p* Elval ^i/cri S.c.T. 628. 
and accordingly she declares herself 
to be justice, where the reference is 
to ir(M}ipp6viog ^yovfiivi) in the preced- 
ing verse. Cf. S.c.T. 473. P. 464.680. 
897. A. 628. Also in interrogations 
where the interrogation refers only 
to a part of the enunciation, e.g. tLq 
ApafivffErai; S.c.T. 90. where the in- 
quiry is not whether any would de- 
liver them, which would require apa 
TiQ pvffErai; but who, under such cir- 
cumstances, should be that deliverer. 
Cf. P.V.697. P.140.P.V.616. and see 
Hermann's preface to Soph. CBd. 
Col. — II. In interrogations, referring 
to the whole enunciation, where an 
assent is demanded in consequence 
of something already stated or un- 
derstood. In this case, the penulti- 
mate is lengthened, op* vjjuv ^oke7 
fiiaioQ slpai; P.V.737. does he not, 
therefore, seem to you to be violent, 
Cf. C.296.488.489. In these in- 



stances ipa has the force of op oh ; 
Cf. Soph.CBd. T.816. ip c^vv xaxog; 
op* ov^i wag 6,yayvoc; without a ne- 
gative force. ^OpiarqQ ipd tov pXIirEi 
(pdog; A. 1630. What then, is Orestes 
perchance living? Cf. E. 181.716.943. 
It is sometimes placed in the middle 
of the sentence, e/xo/ rE koI trol y ap 
EWEv^ofiai rah; C.llO. Cf. P.340. 
631. ipa uif, in interrogation where 
doubt is implied. 6 vaxrrriQ apa firl c 
irpwpay 0t/yci>v irpvfiyriBEv E^pE /xi/xa" 
vrjy erayniplag; S.cT. 190. does the 
sailor ? etc. implying, that he does 
not. — Tlie distinction between the 
illative Apa and the illative interro- 
gative apa appears to have been 
generally observed by the Attics. 
Sometimes, however, apa appears 
to have been used to express a strong 
asseveration without interrogation, 
as in C.219. avrog Kaff avrov y apa 
firp(ayo/^a<lMu. Here, however, the 
interrogative might be inserted, xa- 
rpog CLTlfibftriy ipa rlffEi C.429. she 
shall surely pay for, etc. Here 
Butler proposes to read dyriTivEi. 
For further information concerning 
this particle, see Valck. on Phcen. 
569. Herm.Soph.Ant.628. on Viger 
p. 666. 7. Praef. Soph. CEd. Col. 

'Apa/3/a Arabia, P.V.418. 

"Apafiog proper name of a man, 
P.310. 

*Apayfji6g a battering, S.c.T. 231. 

'Apalog involving a curse, S.c.T. 
767.880. A. 1371. With dat. fSoyyoy 
dpaloy o^iKoig A. 228. bringing a curse 
on the house, yoyay dpaloy A. 1546. 
a family, or succession of curses. 

* ApapoTtag firmly, S.923. 

*Apd(rdai to pray for, to imprecate, 
in a bad sense, P.V.914. S.c.T. 615. 

*Apd<T(TEiy to beat, or hammer, P.V. 
§8. P. 1011. pass. P.462. 

*Apa\ycLioy alirog Mount Ara^ch- 
nueum, in the district of Argos, A. 300. 

*Apd\vri a spider* s web. apd^yr^g 
ky vipda/jLari A. 1471. in the meshes of 
a spider s web. 

"Apa^yog a spider, S.864. Also 
written dpaxviyc* Suidas and Etym. 



APBY 



( 47 ) 



APKE 



M. quoted by Blomf. observe 'Apav- 
V17, drfKvKwg. ro vijiatTfia, apd'xytig ce, 
apereviKWQf to ^tav<l>iov. So Servius 
on Virg. Georg.4.246. remarks that 
in the antient writers the insect is 
called araneits, and the web aranea, 

'ApjjvXrf a shoe, A. 918. 

'ApyeioQ belonging to Argosy and 
by synecdoche to Greece, e.g. S.616. 
£.433. and passim. 'Apycloi the Ar^ 
givesy or Greeks, A. 258. and passim. 
On *Apyelos dvijp E.727. see dyrip, 
^Apyeia deog S.295. Juno. 'Apyeiov 
^dicoc A. 798. the Grecian horse. 'Ap- 
yciac x^ovoc A. 489. the territory of 
Argos. 'Apyelrjv iroXty C. 1042. Argos, 
Tov 'Apyeioy Xewv E.280. 

*ApyiiQ whitCy £.45. 

*Apy{i<rTriQ proper name of a man, 
P. 300. 

*Apyri(TTi)Q white, S.C.T.61. £.172. 

*Apylag white, A. 114. 

"Apyoe Argus, P.V.567.681. S.301. 

*'ApyoQ the city ofArgos, S. 326, etc. 

Apyog not doing. al<r)(pbtv dpy6g 
S.C.T.393. not doing disgraceful deeds. 

"Apyvpog silver, P.V.600. as money, 
P. 234. S.913. 

*Apyvpo(TTep-fig stealing money, dp^ 
yvpoarrepr} fiiov C.996. the life of a 
robber. 

* Apyvp6Toij(pg having silver walls, 
A. 1520. 

'ApyvpwvriTog purchased with sil- 
ver, A. 923. 

"Aphiv to irrigate, P. 479. 792. 

"Aphveiv id. P.V.856. 

"Apdrfv lifting up, carrying away, 
apdrip pl\f/ei£ P. V. 1053. let him take 
and hurl it. 

"Apdig a goad, a sting, P.V.881. 

"Apuv to fix, inus. whence mid. 
dpapivai P.V.60. to be fixed. 

"Apeiog warlike, P.V.418. C.417. 
Ionic dpffiog S.c.T.114. *'Ap£iog wdyog 
the hill of Mars, £.656.660. 

*Apel<l»aTog slaying by war, warlike, 
£.873. from fdu) to kill. 

'Apelwv comp. better, S.c.T.287. 
A.81. 

'ApicTKELv to please. In mid. v. to 
appease, fut. dpicroyTai S.642. 



'Apriyeiv to assist, S.c.T. 161. £. 
223. with dat. P.V.267. S.c.T.14. C. 
259.867. £.285. S.372, etc. — to avert. 
&pri^oi^ hai<av &\(0(nv S.C.T.112. im- 
personally triyav dpriyei £.541. it is 
expedient to be silent. 

'^Apri^ig help, rig l(l>afiepltav &pri^ig; 
P.V.546. what help is there in mor- 
tals ? 

^Apvig Mars, S.c.T.226.326, etc. 
war, or fight. QrjjkvKTovt^ "Apei P. V. 
862. vaix^paKTog " Ap-qg P. 913, etc. — 
martial vigour. ** Aprig ovk ivi x^PV^ 
A. 78. martial vigour is not in its seat. 
OVK tveoT " Aprig S.730. Gen. "Apcoc 
S.c.T.64.110. Dat. "Apct P.V.862. 
S.C.T.479. £.659. S.430. Acc.*'Ap)y 
A.48. £.824. S. 628.683. A.365. also 
"Apiji/ A. 1208. S.c.T. 45.53. P.86. S. 
665. The first syllable is sometimes 
long, as in S.c.T. 125.226.326.451. 
P. 86. Otherwise short, as in S.c.T. 
394, etc. 

*Apdu6g concord, P.V. 191. 

^AploaKpvg very tearful, P. 910. 

*AplOfJirfiJia numbering, £.723. 

'ApiOfiog number, P. 331, the art of 
numbers, P.V. 467. 

^ApifiatTirog an Arimaspian, P.V. 
807. a certain race in Scythia, so 
called according to Herod, iv. 27. 
from &pifia, signifying one, and <nrov, 
the eye, 

*Api6fiap^og name of a man, P. 38. 
313. Upon the metrical difficulty 
in the latter verse, see Pors. Praef . ad 
Hecub.p.xxxix. 

'ApitrreveLy to be the 6e5^, P.V.892. 

"ApitTToy the morning meal, or 
breakfast, dpiaToitny Jv t\ei, irdXig 
A. 322. meals made of such things as 
the city has, 

"ApitTTog best, bravest, S.c.T, 57. 166. 
561.574. P. 298. 434. With the force 
of the comparative, rSty irpiy eltro^wv 
fiaKpf &pi€rra £. 31 . better than I have 
had on any former entrance, 

*ApKdg an Arcadian, S.cT. 529. 
535. 

'ApKeiy to assist, stand in good 
stead, P. 270. — to suffice. rotrovToy 
dpKd <Toi (ra(l>riyl€raL P.V. 624. it is 



APKO 



( 48 ) 



APTI 



enough that I have explained so much* 
cipi:eiS.C.T.230. it suffices* dpKelru} /3/oc 
A.12S7, 1 have lived enough. Trap oh^ev 
ijpKiaut "Hpag reXeiag koI Atoc iritrrut" 
fiara £.204. Here the word iipKitria is 
evidently corrupt. HipKev &Vt Heath's 
conjecture, has been adopted by 
Herm. Schiitz and Bothe, and ap- 
proved by Butler. The &v, however, 
as Wellauer observes, is unintelli- 
gible. ^pKEffeVf which he recommends, 
is much better, they have availed as 
nothing. 

^ApKovvTUiQ sufficiently, dpKovrrwg 
e')(€i C.879. it is enough, 

*ApKr€vg name of a man, P. 44.304. 

"ApKVQ a net, A. 1087. C.994. plur. 
£. 142. 

" Apicvtrfjia id. E.112. Here apicv- 
trrcLTtitv has been adopted by recent 
Edd. from Turn. Vict. 

^ApKvtnaTOQ placed like a net. wti- 
fiovfl dpKvararog A. 1348. a calamity 
encompassing like a net. — ra dpicv' 
trrara P. 99. the place where a net is 
laid, 

"Apfia a chariot, P. 46. 84. 186. S.c.T. 
60.136. P. V.463.Metaph. vvicroQ&pfxa 
C.650. cv dpfian irfffiaTwy (vyirra 
C.784. 

'ApfiaroKTvirog resounding with cha- 
riots, S.C.T.186. 

'Apfwi lately, P.V.618. 

'Apfjioyia a fixed decree, P.V.550. 
as a proper name, Harmonia^ S.1024. 

'Apfioarofp a governor, £.434. 

"Apyriaig denial, £. 568. 

*Apvei(rdai to deny, P. V.266. A.1353. 
£.441. — With inf. hpdtrai ovk dpvov- 
fieOa £.581. 

"ApoTog a ploughing, S.629. See 

"Apovpa ploughed soily P. 587. Met. 
Arrig &povpa S.c.T. 583. in sens, ob- 
sc(Bn.7d6. 

'Apirayfi rape, rapine, &pvayfig 
IIktiv a. 520. the penalty of rape, 
S.C.T.333. S.505. — a thing exposed 
to plunder y P. 738. S.c.T. 1005. 

'Apirdl^eiy to carry off by violence, 
A.614. S.C.T.241. In S.cT. 606. the 
sense is to snatch his bared spear 



from his left side. The shield was 
carried on the left arm, and under it, 
before the engagement began, they 
held the spear. Cf. Blomf. Gloss, in loc. 

'ApiraXlieiy toseize,M intelligence, 
S.c.T. 225. to exact, ^l opyav iroivag 
— hpnoLKLfrai Tr6\f.iag £.936. 

"ApprjKTog that cannot be broken^ 
S.187. P.V.6. 

" AfipvalaoTog that may not be seized, 
e g. as a pledge or for a slave, invio' 
late. " h^pvciatTTOi dicuntur qv^s non 
licet in servitutem asserere, quorum 
non dantur vindicis secundum ser- 
vitutem." Schiitz. 

'AptraKfig name of a man, P. 957. 

^Kptrafirig id. P. 37. 800. 

* ApcEyoyevrig of the male sex, S. 
798. 

*AporeyoTr\rj6{ig filled with males, 
S.80. 

"Aptn^y belonging to the male sex, 
Aptrsyog dpoyov A. 251. trr6\ov S.482* 
reirrdywy aptriyuty S.280. manly, S. 
930. — &p<niy a male, A. 835. 1204. S. 
388. 634. 929.— ro &p<rey the male sex, 
£.707. In C.497. oiicreipe dffXvy, 
&p<rey6g d* ofiov y6yoy, the expression 
&p(Teyog ydyoy the male offspring, is 
extremely harsh, but no satisfactory 
correction has been proposed. 

'AprdfjLTfg name of a man, P. 310. 

*Aprayri a halter, A. 849. S. 151. 
In A. 1062. the vulg. Kitprdyai ap- 
pears to be correctly altered by 
Stanley and Casaubon into icaprdyag, 
an accusative being required after 
trvyloTopa. So Schiitz, Blomf. Kap- 
rdyay Well, less probably. 

*Apra<l>piyrig name of a man, P. 21 . 

*ApTefji(idprig name of a man, P. 29. 
294.933. 

"ApTE^ig Diana, S. 1011 . A. 133. 195. 
S.c.T. 135. 139. WpotTTarnpLa "Aprt^ig 
S.cT. 432. the tutelar Diana. "Apre- 
ixig 'Eicdny S.661. Hecate, 
"Apri lately, just now, S.c.T.516. 

*ApTi^p€^rig (? ) belonging to a young 
child. aprifSpe^elg fiXaxal S.c.T. 332. 
the cries of young children. Here 
the vulg. is cLpTirpEfEig, which has 
been unnecessarily exchanged for 



APTI 



(49 ) 



APor 



apTifipe<b€iQ from MSS. by recent 
£dd. 

'ApTi^vyla a recent marriage^ P. 
534. avdpwy apTi^vylav i.q. &v^pac 
apTi(vy£ic their newly wedded lords, 

^AprlKoKKog nicely adjusted^ con- 
venient, C.673. In S.C.T.355. for 
tic aprlKoXXoy Blomf. reads Etc ftp' 
tLkoXKovj understanding iJKtiy i.e. is 
come at a suitable time for learning the 
messenger's report* See under liyai, 

* Aprirpet^iic newly reared^ S.cT. 
332. See apTifipEipiic* 

'AprlrpoTToc lately turned; an epi- 
thet (if the reading be correct) ap- 
parently applied to virgins just arrived 
at maturity; the sense of the whole 
passage in S.cT. 315. seems to be, 
it is a mournful thing for virgins just 
matured to pass from their homes on 
a melancholy journey before receiving 
those rites which gather the flower of 
their virginity, i.e. before they are 
married. See dffjLo^p6woc» 

'Aprif^tav sane in mind, S.c.T.760. 

*Ap')(ai6Tr\ovToc having long enjoyed 
wealth, A. 1013. 

* Ap^aioTrpeiriic dignified by anti- 
quity, P.V.406. 

*Ap\cuoc former, antient, S.cT. 
193. P.137.649.682.761. E.698. S.50. 
318. by prolepsiSy deolc Xa^vpa rav- 
ra — evaatraXevfray, ap\dioy yayoc 
A. 565. original, C. 279. — obsolete, old 
fashioned, P.V.317. — rapxaioy ori- 
ginally, S.321. 

"Apxeiy to begin (others foU owing), 
P. 401. 345. Oaydr^ rltrac &wep fip^e A. 
1511. what he did first. Mid. v. to make 
a beginning, C.842. P.V.I 99. — to go^ 
vern, or command, P.V.929. P. 760. ^- 
{ac P. 755. having received the govern- 
ment. MapBoc iip^e 760. came into power. 
—With gen. P.36. etc.— With dat.P.V. 
942. — Mid.v. used in passive sense 
wpoTriTvovyTEc &pioyrai P. 581. will be 
subject to government. See under ayeiy. 

'Ap^cXaog a leader of the people^ 
P. 289. vulg. djOxcXcicuv. 

*Apy({i a beginning. ap\il trv^l^oXfic 
P. 342. epwTOc ^xay S.cT. 672.— c? 
apxfic from the beginning, £.274.553. 



CLTT* ap-)(fic S. 339. id, — authority, com- 
mand, P.V. 166. 231. 759. S.cT.178.S. 
591. ovpavov'xpc ^PX^ C.954. the au- 
thority of heaven* apxac irokitradyo- 
fjLovcC.S5l. the command of the city. — 
a magistracy, S. 480. 681. — a leader, 
abstr. for concr. wofjLirovc opxac A. 
123. So in P. 321. Toi&ydi y apxJMy 
yvy vTrefiyrjtTdriy wepl, where if this 
reading of Canter (which is adopted 
by Well, and Blomf.) be correct, 
apxSfy is not from ap^oc* as Blomf. 
supposes, but from apxh' See the 
passages which Blomf. himself quotes 
on A. 123. where apxfl is thus used. 
In the present place, however, roiiayl^ 
apx^yrtav yvy is the reading of the 
majority of MSS. Med. has roi&y^i 
y apxoyTijy yvy. So Rob. Vict. 
Person adopts this, with the omission 
of yvy. This is rather violent, as 
yvy is omitted in scarcely any MSS. 
The change of wy into oyruty may, 
perhaps, have arisen from the simi- 
larity of irapdyrtoy below it in the 
following verse. The construction 
of C. 77. £/AOi he — hlKata Kal jJirj hUaia 
wpiiroyT apx^^'C /3tov (ii<jf, (j^epofiiyufy 
aiyitrai, seems to be this, ^Ik* k. p.. 
hix. irpiiroyT {ktrriy, h.e. Trpiirei) apx» 
(ilov p. 0. aiyiffat, h.e. as for me, 
things jtist or unjust, are alike suited 
to the control exercised over my life 
by my tyrannical masters, so that I 
must acquiesce in them, irpiwoyra 
thus governs both the dative ofyxaic 
and the infin. alyitrai, two construc- 
tions being united. Alsa tpepofiiytay 
depends on apxalc filov, which to- 
gether form but one idea, on which 
the second genitive depends. See 
under AySoc- 

*Apxrfy€yiic originating. Kkavimnay 
apyriytyfi A. 1611. leading to weeping. 

'Apxvy^rrjc a leader, S. 181. 248. 
apyriyira S.cT. 990. 

*Apxvyoc a prince, A. 250. 

*Apxiic6c regal, C.258. 

"Apxfoy a leader, P.36.74. S.cT. 
656. A. 1665. 

'Apwy^ assistance, P. 717. C.470. 
E.568. S.755. arpaTidTiy apwyay A. 

H 



APOl' 



(50) 



ASTP 



47.73. voXifjtiov &p(oydv A. 21 8. to 
help on the war. In P. 406. apwyri 
S' oifTig aXX^Xoic vapfjv^ apiayil go- 
Tenis the dative. There was no means 
of assisting each other. 

'Apijjyog a defender 9 E.279. C.371. 

P. 983. S.707. — adjectively, auxiliary, 

useful, with dat. P.V.999. gen. E.464. 

"AffavTOG not to be flattered, C.416. 

" A(r(ie(rroQ unquenchable, exhaust' 

less, P.V.530. 

'Atrefieiy to deal impiously, with 
ace. £.260. 

'A<re(Mig impious^ S.c.T. 813. A. 
1472.1498. S.9. 

"Acrrffiog obscure, P.V.665. 6,<rrffia 
d' ahr&y Xa^biv A. 1578. taking some 
parts of them which he did not re- 
cognise. 

'Atrdeviig weak, P.V.612. 515. 1013. 
"* Aodfia panting, P. 476. 

*AtrQfiaivEiv to pant, oh^ev atrOfial- 
v(ov fxivEi £.621. not panting with 
violent exertion, i. e. easily, 

'Ac/a Asia, P. 57. 73.576. 893. P.V. 
410. 

'A(r/ac^5W/ic,P.245.541. P.V.737. 

^AcriaroyevfiQ born in Asia, P. 12. 

'AfnfJTig Asiatic, P. 61. 

^AcnvijQ safe from harm, £.305. C. 
1013. — harmless, favorable, atrivti 
laifwvi A. 1314. S.C.T.808. 

'A<r/c Asia, P. 262. 749. so. yrj. 

^AffKeiv to exercise, P.V. 1068. — to 
adorn, pass. rjffKrffiivrj P. 178. 

"AarKoirog not regarding, with gen. 
A. 449. — unknown, obscure, C.803. 

"AtTjxtvog willing, glad, P.V. 396. 
aff^ivip aoi vv^ airoKpvxpu 0aoc P.V. 
23. much to your delight. This con- 
struction occurs first in Iliad ^.108. 
efjLol M KEv cLfffiiv^ eiTj. See Matth. 
(jr.Gr. 388.Bemhardy , Synt.Gr. iii.9. 

*A(rfiivb)Q willingly 9 P.V. 730. 

*A<T7rdie<r0ai to salute, welcome, A. 
510. 

*A(nralp€ip to quiver, P.939. 

*AaTra(ri<oQ blandly, softly, A. 1536. 

*A<nridr)€rTp6tl>oc] brandishing a 
shield, A. 799. 

*A(nridri(l>6poc bearing a shield, 
S.C.T. 19. 



'AflTTTtc a shield, S.c.T. 96. 367 .369. 
382.447. 460. 471. 474.492.494.502.541. 
572. 643. — Met. protection^ acnrlg 
Opdaovg A. 1412. vap* aenrl^og S.C.T. 
606. from the left side, where the 
shield was home. See apwdCeiv. 

*AerTrl<mt)p belonging to a shield, 
lunritnopaQ K\6vovg A. 392. the tumult 
of shields. Cf. Pindar, Isthm. i. 22. 
OTrXiraig BpdfXOiQ. £ur. £1. 442. dtnri' 
oral fi6ydoi. 

"Atnrovlog implacable^ A. 1208. 

*AoTaic($c name of a man, S.c.T. 
389. 

'AerraerTTJjc id. P. 22. 

* Atrrepyaviap hating men, P.V. 900. 

'AflT^f) a star J A. 7. See avroXri. 

*A(m(iriQ untrodden, S.c.T. 841. 

'AemifcJc belonging to a city ^ £.951. 
S. 496. —opposed to ^eyiKog, ^eviKov 
h(mK6v & &fia S.613. 

"Aarovog deeply groaning, (a in- 
tensive) S.C.T.839. 

'Afrrd^evog one now a stranger, but 
once connected with the city^ S.351. 
See Schol. 

'AtrrSg in plur. citizens, A. 444. 
etc. In S.364. atrrwv ^c 'irdari rola^e 
icoiyd)trag wipi, there is evidently a 
corruption. Pors. ed. 2. marks dffr&y 
as spurious, rioyce Pauw. Heath. , 
Scalig.Both. The emendation pro- 
posed by Wellauer is perhaps the 
best. atrroXg hi iratri rwy^e Koiywcrag 
iripi, oig and u)y having been inter- 
changed. 

'Atrrpaj^l^eiy to serve as a mule, 
S.282. from acrrpdfirj a pack-saddle. 
In this passage yofidhag elyat is to be 
joined, they lead a wandering life 
with the camels serving as mules. 

^AffTpairff lightning, S.c.T. 412. 

'AtrTpdnreiy to flash out, P.V. 356. 

^ Atnpoytiriay near the stars, P.V. 
723. 

"Aarpoy a star, a heavenly body, A. 
4, etc. vpEffj^iffToy aoTpwy S.c.T. 372. 
the moon. vTrep dtrrpwy A. 356. beyond 
the stars, i. e. too far, opposed to 7rp6 
Kaipov not far enough, tpXiyoyB' vw' 
&(TTpoig S.c.T. 370. blazing with stars, 

" Atrrpofpog not turning back, C.97. 



ASTT 



( 51 ) 



ATIE 



"AffTv a cityy S.544, etc. &imoQ S.490. 

'AfTTvavali ruling the cityy S.9d6. 
AerTvyeiroyeitrdai to occupy aneigh^^ 
houring territory y S.283. 

'AoTvyciroiv near the city, A. 300. 

^Aorrv^pofieiy to ravage a city, pass. 
iroKivavTvZpofiovfUvav S.C.T. 203 . On 
this redundancy of expression, see 
Lobeck on Soph. Aj. 254. and the in- 
stances there collected. 

'AerrvyiKoc victorious as a city. 
aarvviKov iroKiv £.875. See Lobeck 
quoted in prec. 

'AoTvvoiJLog presiding over the city^ 
A. 88. 

*Aav\la inviolability, &(rvX(^ ^po- 
riav S.604. security from harm at the 
hands of men, 

* Atrt^aZaaTOQ without struggling, 
A. 1266. 

'Atr<l>aXiia security, S.490. 

*Aflr0aX^c safe, secure, certain, P. 
341. A. 1320. 1570. ir'nrTei aor^aXec 
ov^' iirl yb)T^ S. 85. it has a certain 
issue, a(T<t>a\ic adverbially, S.138. 
(if the reading be correct) firmly, 
immovably. Heath, conj. d(r^a\«Dc. 

*Aflr0a\/ag.'f' nayrl Be trOivovtri, 
^Koyfiolai 5' I dtr<l>a\iag dhfitiraQ dh" 
firyra \ ^vmog yeviffduf. S. 139. This is 
obviously corrupt. Butl. conj, wavrl 
^€ trOiyet V ^i- ( wy/xolc dcrfxeyutg \ 
d^fifjrog d^/jiiiTa | pveriOQ yiyiaOia. 
Lachm. de Chor. Syst. p, 59. Trdvra ^e 
(rdiyovff Ivyjiolg dar0oiX])c aZfifiTOQ d^- 
/x^ra. This latter is plausible ; but, 
in so corrupt a passage, nothing can 
safely be decided upon. 

*Ao'0a\a>£ securely, P.V.61. 

*Aax€LKav to feel pain. With dat. 
P.V.766. 

*A(rw^rjg sandy, muddy, S.31. from 

"Aaiarog unwholesome, destructive, 
A. 1579. 

^'Arap but, P.V.341.1013. P.325. 

'Arapfinq not causing alarm, P.V. 
851. 

'AravpuyroQ unmarried, A. 236. 

"Arc since, inasmuch as, S.cT. 127. 

^AriKfjiCLproe not to be conjectured, 
unexpected, superl. P. 874. 



"AriKyog childless, S.cT. 8 10. — 
causing barrenness, £.755.782. 

^AriXeia absence of authority, in- 
efficiency. Oedy cLTekeiay l/iaitri \ira7g 
eTTiKpaiyeiy £.341. to render the' gods 
without authority as respecting prayers 
offered to myself Scholef. rightly 
explains de&y drcXeeav eiriKpaiyEiy by 
deovQ cLTeXeTg iroitiy, 

'ArcXcvroc never ending, A. 1426. 

'ArcvjJc intense, stern, A. 71. 

•'Ar£|0tt>i/Aott^P.V.287.454. S.cT. 
538.666.731.1001. A. 1119. C.334. E. 
382.520. S. 372.684.894. 

^Aripafiyog impenetrable, stem, 
P.V. 190. from a and reiput, 

"Arepde without, S. 764.989* 

'ATip/jLioy without an end, £.604. 

*ATEp7riig not enjoying, voucwv etr- 
fiog dv a<rrwy t^oi Kparovg arepirfig 
S.668. not enjoying the exercise of its 
power, powerless — not giving enjoy- 
ment, sad, P.V. 31. 

"Ari? frenzy, leading men to the 
commission of crime, S.cT. 583. 669. 
992. P.808. A.356.1165. S.830.— tt^oe, 
mischief, P.V.888. 1074. 1080. S.cT. 
297. P. 646.994. A.352.629.717.747.793. 
1256.1504. C. 66. 270. 335. 397. 460. 590. 
813.817.823.962.1072. £.350.937. S. 
102. 465. (see airdrrf) Aray yafxerdg S. 
155.169. the mischief done by (Juno) 
the wife (of Jupiter), arrigfidZta 439. 
greater than the loss incurred, ray 
fjLeXayoi^vy &Tay 525. abst. for concr. 
the dark ship causing mischief to us. 
"Any personified, the goddess of woe, 
S.cT. 937. P. 968. A. 1095. 1203. 1408. 
C.377. perhaps also A. 717. 

^^ArrifjiiXrrrog unheeded, A.665. See 
under Xafivrripovxla. 

*ATrip6g destructive, P.V. 748. — to 
if^TTipoy £.961. woe. 

ArUrog dishonoured, disgraceful, 
£.363.803. Xc70' e^paya, kC eg hopv, 
arUr ay a iroXiy evaef^wy. The sense 
of this is very obscure. Butler reads 
" & tUt dvd iroXiy, oh trifiw, Deos 
enim, ad quos te recepisti, qui in hac 
urbe coluntur, nihil revereor.** Pos- 
sibly the vulg. may have nearly the 
same meaning, you who here in the 



ATIZ 



(52) 



ATPY 



ciiy worship gods not reverenced {Jby 
me). The masc.is used again, as Butl. 
observes, in v. 838. On A. 1403. see 

'Ar/^6iv to dishonour ^ S.c.T.423. E. 
613. S.714. 

'ATi/jLCL^eiy to slight^ dishonour ^V. \ . 
287.786. S.C.T.1009. E.682.877. S. 
162.373.890. 

'Ari/Lcacrr^f) dishonouring, S.c.T. 
619. See ay^priXarriQ. 

'Ari/x/a dishonour, E.373. ohK &ti- 
fiiif. (riOev E.763. without any disho' 
nour to you, arifxlav eaOrifxarutv P. 
833. tattered garments. t^vKatraoi ^ 
arifjUac Tifiag to ^iifxiov S.679. is cor- 
rupt, as the metre shews. Butler 
for arifilag conj . urpefxaia, h.e. may it 
preserve its honours in peace, 

'ATifjLOTrevdi/g melancholy at being 
dishonoured, E. 760. 787. 

"Arl/xoc dishonourable, S.c.T. 671. 
A. 345. C.437. E.363. S.567. — disho- 
noured, A. 400.1252. C. 439.478. E. 
204.206. 313.362.692.750.788.844. S. 
609. — without punishment, Sn/xa S' 
ovK eTTpaidrriv A. 1418. they met the 
penalty of their deeds. — With gen. 
drifwy iK^pdg tpCkwv vtro S.C.T. 1016. 
without the honour of being buried 
by their friends, iravrtav &tihov C. 
293. BwfjLCLTtov arifia C.403. deprived 
of their homes, 

'Arifiovv to dishonour, treat with 
contempt, S.6d4. pass. A. 1038. C.627. 

'Arlfjiias disgracefully, without ho' 
nour^ S.c.T. 307. 1012. P. V. 196.921. 
C. 94. 428. 

'Ar//iwcric a dishonouring or viola- 
tion, A. 686. C.429. 

*ATiTrfg dishonoured, neglected, A. 
72. — Dor. drlTag unpunished, 1E,.247. 
In the former passage, Wellauer pror 
nounces the vulg. ctWr^ to be " sine 
sensu," and reads drlrai with Rob. 
Aid. Turn. Schutz, comparing E.267. 
6 fiaTpo<l>6vog driTag, Klausen, on the 
same passage, observes that the true 
form of this word is drirog, not ari- 
Trjg. dTiTrjg if it existed, he says, 
would have an active signification, 
" not avenging,** as Hrag in C. 65 



means ** a»en^fn^." In E.267. drl- 
rag, according to Klausen, is not the 
. nom. case agreeing with fiaTpofj>6vog, 
but the ace. plural referring to the 
Furies, * lest the matricide should es- 
cape us (thereby) dishonoured or un- 
avenged.* This observation is true in 
general, but not always, the termina- 
tion in Trig having occasionally a pas- 
sive force. See Lobeck on Soph. Aj. 
241. In the present case, the inflection 
rather points to a nominative aTlrng, 
not aTiTog. In the former passage, 
the reading ariTtf. appears equally 
good in sense with arlTat. 

"ArXag Atlas, P.V.348.426. 

"ArXtfTog that ought not to be dared, 
A. 396. 

'ATfjLog breath, E. 133. an odour or 
stench, A. 1284. 

*AT6\fjLrjTog in A. 365. much dar- 
ing (?) The word occurs in a passage 
probably corrupt, xe^avrai ^* lyyo- 
vovg droXfiiiTbtv "Apiy TrveovTwv. Pauw 
and Casaubon understand it to mean 
too daring, a being intensive. Blomf. 
joins aToXfjLTjTwv" ApTf Martem rerum 
nefastarum. Both ways are suffi- 
ciently harsh, but nothing better has 
been proposed. 

"AroXfiog without courage. droX/iog 
eifjLi dija'ai e.g. oh toXjiw, P.V, 14, / 
have not courage to bind. yvvaiKtiav 
&ToXfJU}v aixfJiay C.621. the cowardly 
reign of a woman. 

^Arpel^rfg the son of Atreus, Aga- 
memnon, A. 616. 1344. 

'ATpeidai the sons of Atreus, Aga- 
memnon and Menelaus, A. 44. etc. 

"ArpeiTTog intrepid, with gen. P.V.~ 
414. drpicrr^ Kopdifj^ A.1375. 

'Ar/oeoTWfi intrepidly, S.237. 

'Arpcvc Atreus, A. 1665, etc. C.734. 

'ArptaKTog invincible, C.335. "rpi- 
d^ai et dnoTpid^ai dicebatur qui ter 
dejecerat adversarium; ideo r/oidfai 
est vincere. Unde drplaicrog &Ta 
-^sch. Ch.336. quce expugnari non 
potest.** Salm. quoted by Blom. Gloss. 
A. 166. 

*ArpviJtb}v [v] not worn out, with 
gen. S.c.T. 857. 



ATPY 



(53 ) 



AYGI 



"ArpvTog unwearied, unflagging, E. 
381. 

"ArpioToq unwounded, C.525. 

*Amic6g Attic f E.651. 

Ai a particle denoting repetition, 
or opposition. — again, P.V.67.124. 
566.745.880. S.C.T.240. P. 431.960. C. 
1062.1069. E.245. — moreover, S.cT. 
608. C. 625. 888. P. 1009. S. 136.— to 
express opposition, on the other hand, 
S.C.T. 214. A. 1268. E.914. S.373. 
565. — to express change, in fwrn,P.V. 
823. P. 871.904. A. 331. 1253. 

Aifalreiv to wither j pass. ahavOelQ 
C.258. 

Ahyri a light, A. 9. ahyas fiXlov S. 
210. P. 696. the sun-light. Cf. P. 496. 
Met. piov ^vvTog ahydie A. 1094. the 
rays of setting life. See Trr^trifioQ, 
Kkv^eiy vpoQ avydg A. 1155. See kXv- 
^eiv. In A. 245. Topov yap rf^ei ervy- 
opSpov avyatc (so Well.), the read- 
ings differ. Med. and Rob. have 
avvopdov* Guelph. Aid. Turn, avy 
opBov divisim. Vict. trvvapSpoy. So 
Glasg. Hermann, Schiitz, Blomf. 
which they explain " agreeing with,** 
Wellauer, comparing both these read- 
ings, proposes trvyopOpoy, which is in 
all probability correct. For ahydiQ 
Med. Fam. Vict, have avrdiQ. So 
Stanl. Glasg. sc, vocibus vatum, 
Guelph. Aid. Rob. Turn. avraiQ, So 
Blomf. who refers it to rixy ai KaX- 
^avTOQ, Schiitz conj. &ratc> Elms. 
ahrq. sc. Uki^, Hermann, by the sUght 
change of T into T conj . ahyaig, which 
agrees admirably with Wellauer's 
conjecture, avvopdpoy, and this is pro- 
bably the genuine reading, avrdig, 
as referred by Blomf. to the acts of 
Calchas in v. 240. is certainly very 
doubtful, after the general observa- 
tions in 241-244. The meaning is, 
the event will come distinct, dawning 
with the morning rays, a metaphorical 
expression denoting, that like as ob- 
jects which are obscure in the night 
become visible when the day breaks, 
so also the future, though now ob- 
scure, will break upon us when the 
time for its development arrives. 



The connexion of the whole passage 
from TO, ^' evOcv in v. 239. seems to 
be this: — ^the Chorus has been de- 
scribing the course of events to the 
time of the sacrifice of Iphigenia : 
the actual sacrifice he forbears to 
relate, but doubts not that the pro- 
phecies of Calchas referring to that 
event (see 144. seqq.) will come to pass. 
Nevertheless, with respect to inquir- 
ing into the future, since the right- 
eous providence of God brings, by 
experience, to each the knowledge of 
his fate, let that suffice: — as for lis- 
tening for it beforehand, since it 
must come, away with it ; that would 
be as bad as groaning before we feel 
pain : for in the course of time it will 
be clearly developed, and then it will 
be early enough to concern ourselves 
with it. With respect to v. 243. see 
under itXvtrig, 

AvMy to speak, or declare, P.V. 
950. S.C.T.514. E.358. — to command, 
S.C.T. 1033. 1034. Mid. v. oh prrrby 
ah^atrSai raht P.V. 768. lyot^epay 
riy* a')(\vy Kara ^w/iaroc av^arac tto- 
XvoTovoc (fkOLTig E.358. See a')(\vg. 
For the middle voice of this verb, cf . 
Soph. Phil. 130.852. Aj. 772. pass, op- 
yi^y OfJUHog r^ kclkktt ah^wfiiyt^ S.cT. 
660. like in temper to him of whom 
the worst things are said (by you). 

Av^if a voice, S.455. Dor. ah^dv C. 
816.S.111.122.P.567.904. av^9A.238. 

Avuy to cry, S.cT. 168. 

AhOd^rjg [a] haughty, cruel, P.V. 
64. ahdd^rig <l>peywy 909. 

Ahdadla haughtiness, self-compla- 
cency, P.V. 79. 434. 1014. 1036. 1039. 

Aifddhtr/jLa an act of haughtiness, 
P.V. 966. 

AhOiyrrig self-murdering or mur- 
dering a relative, E. 203. 1554. 

Av6ri/jL€p6y on the same day, P. 448. 
See Schaf . on Greg. Cor. P. 343. 

A^6c there, on the spot, contr. for 
ahrdOt, in an extremely corrupt pas- 
sage, S.808. 

Aidig again, A. 331. 555. C.126.756. 
E. 727.968. fiaX' alOig yet again, A. 
1318. C. 643. 863. — afterwards^ S.cT. 



AVAH 



( 54 ) 



AYTO 



558. A. 305. fierd t av0ic £.475. in 
after^time. 

Avki) a court, P. V. 122. 

AvXIq AuliSy A. 184. 

Avkwv a strait, P.V.733. 

Av^dyeiv to increase, P. 742. 

Av^eiy id. mid. v. vdivog fieiiov 
avierat 8.330. i.e. Hare fiiii^ov clvai. 

Av6vri a withering influence. Dor. 
£.319. 

"AvvvoQ never sleeping, or resting, 
P.V.32. S.C.T.188. 

At/pa a breath, the air, A. 677. P.V. 
132. S.850. 

AvrdSeX^c of ones own brother, 
S.cT.700. £.89. 

A{rrav€t//ioc relating to cousins, S. 
911.962. 

Avrapjciyc helping itself, C.746. 

Aire a particle expressing opposi- 
tion or repetition, on the other hand, 
S.C.T. 5. 953. P. 179. A. 321. 498.639. 544. 
995. C.409.(inloc.dub.) £.49. S.469. 
— again, A. 1048. C. 404.974. £.248. 

*AvT£iy [y] to utter, cry aloud, 
S.C.T. 366. 621. A.902.1317. C.868. 
aifrei o^v P. 1015. fxiy avrei C.309. 

'Avrfi a sound, P. 387. C.557. ot<J- 
vtav aiirdc sc. eveKa S.C.T. 132. 

AhrUa immediately A. 1578. C. 
1016. 

AvrdfiovKoq self-willed S.cT. 1044. 

Ahroyivq-roQ of or in the same fa- 
mily S.8. avroyEvfi tov yafwv is com- 
monly read here, which Wellauer 
properly disapproves because of the 
position of the article. 

AvTo^d'iicros slain by each other, 
S.cT. 717. 

AirrdhriXog self -evident, S.c.T.830. 

AvroSi^aKTog self-taught, A. 964. 

Avt6Bev from thence, S.95. 

AvTOKkriTOQ self-invited, £.163. 

AhrdKTiTOQ made by nature, P.V. 
301. 

AhroKTovoQ self -murdering, or mur- 
dering each other, S.c.T.663. 787. 

AvTOKTOViOQ killing with his own 
hands, A. 1618. 

A\)T6KiiyiroQ made with a hilt, C. 
161. ^^ ahroKwra qu® non mittuntur, 
ut jacula, et sagittaB, quibus nullum 



est manubrium^ sed quae in pugn^ 
stataria adhibentur, cum ad digladia- 
tionem ventum est, enses, etc. quibus 
manubrium est." Butler. 

AhrofiapTvg an eye-witness, A. 
962. 

AvTOTrfifjuMiv concerning, or on ac- 
count of one's own misfortunes, S.C.T. 
900. 

Ahr&irpsixvoc with the very roots, 
altogether, £.379. 

Airr6c, aMi himself, herself, as op- 
posed to something else, either more 
or less remotely, e.g. dvitp, — ahrog 
re KOI TO irXolov A. 611. dyrirolg dpii- 
ywy airroQ evpofxriy ir6vovg P.V. 267. 
Cf. P.V. 240. 334. 468. S.C.T. 41.354. 
479.632.634.655.795. P.5.255.291. A. 
37. 460.488. 1242. 1628. C. 447. 502.837. 
(see &yy tKoq) 839. £.544.549.611. S. 
162. avri; P. 778. C. 520. 524. S.703. 
avTw A. 585. avrfig S.257. airr^ P. 
435. E.61. ahroy P. 557. C. 760. avro/ 
S.C.T. 716, avTwy C.466. £.668. — 
Joined with other pronouns to give 
them additional force, avrog irpbg 
avTov P.V. 764. iw avrog ahr^ P.V. 
923. ahrrj Kaff avriiv 1015. avrog icaO' 
avTOV S.C.T.388. C.219. avroi vff av- 
rwy S.C.T. 176. P. 407. rols avTog av- 
Tov irfffiaffi A. 810. aitrog cywye A. 31. 
ahrog av £.190, S.917. C.lll. S.C.T. 
236. avroi; eKsiyov C.206. ahrov aov 
S.C.T. 61 4. avTTi ifJtol C. 138. ahrov at 
P.V. 86. ahrov fxe C. 223. 274. ahroy 
T6yh S9l. TOVT ahro P.V. 828. ahrol 
ilfieig £.737. ahral vfiag ahrdg P.V. 
1077. avToleriv fffxiv C.174, S.406. ah- 
rov for ahrdv fxe £.280. — ^to express 
exact locality, Ne/Xov wpog ahrf 
arofmri P.V. 849. at the very mouth 
of the Nile. Cf. S.cT. 510. P.V.361. 

721.723.731.830. In. the oblique 

cases, it frequently signifies merely 
him, her, it. ahrov P.V. 305. 855. P. 
753. A. 616. C.793. avr^c C.870. ahr^ 
P.V. 368. 916. 920. S.C.T. 426. 429. 602. 
651.1028. A. 165. £.310. ahrov P.V. 
360.683.774.911. P.823. A.665.864. 
C.568.701. S.304. ahrvv P.V.48. P. 
149. ahruf P. 187. ahrwv S.C.T.66.180. 
ahrolg P.V. 250. 458. 485. P.231.234. 



AYTO 



(66 ) 



A^IE 



428.713. C.117. E.741.744. avrovg 
S.C.T.898. avTCL P.V.439. P. 512. — 
With datives, avToitri ervfjLfjLo.'xpun P.V. 
221. with the allies and all, aiiralc 
pl^aig P. 49. roots and all. avrotc 
iKtlvoiQ avoaioiQ Ko^ndtrfjiatnv S.c.T. 
533, along with their impious boastings, 
repeated. E.765. — avd' tKatrra P.V. 
952. each several 'particular. — 6 ahroq 
the same, ravrov S.c.T. 589. P. 182. 
ravTi} A. 313. C. 560. 881. rbv avrov 
S.C.T.620. C.272. P.694. With dat. 
C.536. T^v avrriy C.252. ravTO C.208. 
ravT6y P.V. 847. C.749. E.596. S.324. 
Tavra A. 805. rahrd for Kara ravrd 
P.V. 275. in the same manner, 

AirrStravTog self-impelled, £. 163. 

AvTotrrovoQ mourning its own mis- 
fortunes, S.c.T. 900. 

AhrdroKOQ along with its progeny, 
A. 135. Blomfield needlessly objects 
to this meaniDg, and renders it by 
ahrbg Koi 6 tSkoc, See avT6j(dovoQ 
and ahrdirpEfivoQ, 

Avrov in that place, S.501. P. 940. 
A.440. £.234.889. 

Avrov himself, avrfig herself, A. 
810.1296. 1361.1391. C.219. — A. 1270. 
1524. P.V. 1016. C.109. Dor. avrac 
S.787. S.C.T. 912. avr&y S.cT. 49. 
See avrdg* 

Avrovpyla the murder of a relative, 
E.322. 

Avr6<l>oyog self -murdering, S.c.T. 
832. A. 1062. 

Airro^dybtg by self-murder, S.68. 

AvrdipopTog bearing his own bag- 
gage, C.664. 

Avrdxeip acting by his own power, 
S.587. 

AifTox^oyog with the land and all, 
A. 522. 

AvxEiy to say or think confidently, 
P.V.688.691. A. 492.1476. P.727. S. 
325. Toy ovTTOT avj(pvyTa E.531. him 
who never thought it would be so, E. 
631. The negative is here joined with 
airxjuv in the same way as in the 
expression ov ^lyfti sc. so as to throw 
the force of the negative upon the 
verb which follows ipfifil or avxSt ia 
the sentence. 



Aifxhy the neck, C.871. P. 187. — 
Metaph. a strait, avxivi- troyrov P. 72. 
the Hellespont. 

*A<l>aip€iyto takeaway, E.432. With 
doubleacc. £.340. With gen. and ace. 
S.c.T. 759. A. 1658. Mid. V. id. E.314. 
— to be deprived of, passive, with ace. 
of the thing, C.956. S.911. In P. 
420. eug KeXaiyfjg yvKrog ofift a<pEi- 
Xero, the ellipsis seems rightly sup- 
plied by Butler sc. iifidg U Trjg o-tf/ewg 
rdy 'EXX^voii'. 

'A^aXXeoOai to leap off, P. 297. 

*A<l>dyeia destruction, ovic ttrny 
etraX^ig irXovrov eig afpdvtiay A. 374. 
there is no help in wealth to prevent 
destruction. Comp. d^dveia tv\ag 
Pind. Isthm.iii.49. 

*A(^ayrig invisible, S.c.T.842. 

"Aibayrog having disappeared, S. 
762. A. 610. 679. — hidden, &<l>ayToy 
epfia A. 979. 

"A^ap immediately, P. 461. 

'A0€yy?/c sightless, obscure. With 
gen. odfid a0£yy»/c P.V. 11 6. an un- 
certain odour. See under &<t>tayog, 

*A0€i^^c not sparing, A. 188. 

'AipeXicveiy to drink up. ii<piiXKV<Tag 
E. 175. 

"Af^epKTog excluded from, C.440. 

"AlpepTog intolerable, A. 376. 384. 
650.1074.1582. C. 436. 462. E.457. 

"A^eroc dismissed, ahandoned,V ,Y » 
669. 

"Af^eyKTog speechless, E. 236. 

"Aipdvrog imperishable ^ C.1033. E. 
694. 

"A^Ooyyofi speechless, P. 202. — for- 
bidden to speak, £.426. 

'AipdoyriTog not envied, A. 913. 

"AJi^Qoyog not exposed to envy, A. 
458. — abundant, ungrudging, A. 296. 
S.317. 

*A<l>upovy to purify from guilt by 
religious rites, ravr ai^uputfiEQa E. 
429 / have been thus purified, 

*A<l>Uyai to dismiss, P.V. 3 15. — to 
lose, P. 536. — to relinquish, S.cT. 288. 
— to emit, E.769. the second aorist 
middle of this verb appears to occur in 
A. 400. TtdpeoTi (Tiydtr aripjog, aXoilo- 
pog, Ahiarog at^fUvtay ihtiy, a passage 



A^IK 



( 56 ) 



A4»aN 



which is evidently corrupt. In the 
first place, triydtra is a word which 
does not exist, nor is Hermann's 
conjecture triyag at all certain. Schiitz 
conjectures ariy &ri/xoc* He then 
before aXoldopoc inserts dXXa, which 
might easily have been omitted, from 
its similarity to the following syllable. 
For &h(rTO£f which gives no sense, 
Hermann conjectures AwttrroC' For 
aijiefiivwv Schiitz reads ad^efiivavy and 
refers it to Helen, who had left her 
husband. He also alters c^ecvinto i^utv, 
which is hardly necessary, as the in- 
finitive may be governed by airitrrog. 
Adopting the former conjectures, 
which are certainly very plausible, 
we may read (as Scholefield does) 
irapeerri ffiy dn/xogi aXX' aXol^opog \ 
dintrTog a<l)efiivav Idelv, he, i. e. Me^ 
nelausy stands by in silence^ dislion- 
ouredy yet not reproaching, hardly 
believing that he sees that she is gone 
from him. The lines, according to 
Butler's arrangement, are an iambic 
trimeter acatalectic, and an iambic 
dimeter acatalectic, to which in the 
antistrophe correspond to wdv ^* d^' 
'EXXd^oc aiag trvvopfiivoig \ irivQeia 
TXritriKCLpBiogf in the former of which 
Butler transposes &Tr aiag 'EXKdhog, 
in order to make it correspond to 
the diiambus of the strophe. Wei- 
lauer's objection to the sentence 
being referred to Menelaus because 
he has not yet been mentioned, would 
be of no great weight even if he were 
not sufficiently introduced in the epi- 
thet <l>i\dvopeg preceding. 

*A<lnKvei(rOai to arrive, A. 425. C. 
878. P. 485. Without a preposition, 
P. 15. A. 299. 425. 490. In S.20. Hva 

the meaning is, according to Matth. 
Gr.Gr.5l3, what country could we 
wish to arrive at ? If this be correct, 
the passage is not one of those where 
&v, as sometimes is the case, is omit- 
ted. See 6.V. 

'A^/jcroif) a suppliant, S.238. the 
protector of suppliants, Zevg iKj^licnop 
S.l. 



"AiftiXog hostile, S.c.T.504. — with- 
out friends, C.293. 

'A^/Xoic in an unfriendly manner, 
A. 780. 

"A^i^cc a supplication, S.478. 

'Altera vai to remove. iLiriaratrey 
Aypg C.410. — at^laratrQai to depart, 
stand away, C. 56. 859. 

*Afve6g rich, P. 3. 

"A^/Soc without terror 9 P.V.904. 

* A^poil^avTog not cleared or puri- 
fied, £.228. From ^i/3a/vciv. q.a. 
f^l^og. 

'A<l>6pfjLiicTog without sound of the 
harp, £.319.328. 

"Atftopog causing sterility, £. 754.781. 

'A<l>pa^fjL6vwg unskilfully, P. 409. 

*A<l>pa(rfi6vfifg imprudently, A. 281. 

'Aippafffiwy thoughtless, A. 1374. 

" AippqLOTog inscrutable, S.89. — un- 
speakable, C.184. &<t>paicToi Schiitz. 
Well, from Med.Guelph. In P. 161. 
fupifjLv ^i^patTTog is objected to by 
Well, because it is described in the 
following verses. He, therefore, conj. 
fiipifiva (^paxTog. This is being hy- 
percritical. He might as well have 
objected to Virgil's /n/anf?«m, regina, 
jubes renovare dolorem, 

*A(^pohlTri[X\ Venus, S. 550.650.1025. 
— Met. grace, elegance, A. 408. 

*A<^p6vTi€fTog unthought of ovk d- 
^ppoyntTTog A. 1350. the subject of much 
thought. 

*A<l>p6g foam. S.c.T.60. d7r' 6.ydpk>- 
Twy a<^p6y £. VIA, foam from men (de- 
voured), 

*'Af^b}y silly, £.355. 

"AipvKTog not to be escaped, P.V. 
006.1018. S.102. £.746. In S.765. it 
is used actively &6vKToy 3* oifK cr ay 
viXoi Ktap i.e. as Schiitz well renders 
it, consistere cor prce timore haud po- 
test quin confestim effugiat. Abresch. 
compares Plant, cor colligatis vasis 
expectat meum, ut exulatum a pectore 
aufugiat meo, 

'A(l>vXaicTog unguarded, A. 328. 
"AijivXXog destroying leaves, £.754. 
781. 

'*A(l>ioyog dumb, P. 805. d^o^va <rri- 
fjLayovaiy ofifiatriv (jporwy. This is. 



AXAI 



(57) 



ACITO 



as Siebelis observes, one of those in- 
accuracies of expression sometimes 
found in iEschylus. He compares 
KTVirov Mh>pKa S.C.T.99. \up 6p^ 
S.C.T.636. o^fia &0cyy4c P.V.I 16. 

'AxdiKOQ AchcBariy A. 178. 182.610. 

'A^aidc Achceauy Grecian^ S.c.T. 
306, etc. 

'A^atc the land of Achaia, P. 480. 
wpotrl^Xilv A^at^a S.c.T. 28. an as- 
sailing party of the Achceans, 

'A^aXxTcvroc not Tnade with brass, 
C.486. 

"A^aptc unrequited. &')(apiQ \apiQ 
an Unrequited favour, P.V.644. — a 
worthless tribute of respect^ A. 1525. 
C.42. 

^A^EifiaroQ free from storms, S. 
129. 

*Ax«Xwic situated on a river, P. 
850. Wellauer appears correctly to 
understand 'AxcXwfScc of the cities 
situated on the river Strymon, Schiitz 
less correctly urbes mariiimce, 'A^c- 
XfoQ is put in the poets for water 
generally, but only for the water of 
rivers. Hesychius says, 'AxcX^oc 
wdv vhb>p, Eustath. ad II. xxi. 194. 
(q.v.) more accurately 'Ax^Xyoc vav 
irriyaiov vd<ap. For this use of the 
word cf. Eurip. Bacch. 619. 625. with 
Elmsley's note. Androm. 166. Arist. 
Lysist.dSI. See also Virg. Geor. i. 9. 
poculaque inventis Acheloia miscuit 
uvis. Passow from Reg. P. Aid. reads 
'AvcXwfSoC) to agree with ireXdyovc, 
and explains it of the sea formed by 
the mouths of the Strymon, but this 
is unnecessary. 

* Ay^tpovviOQ Acherusian, A. 1132. 

'Axtjowv Acheron, S.c.T.838. 

'Ax«Vac resounding. Dor. for ^x^'" 
rijc P.V.574. 

*Axv^la penury, destitution, C.299. 
ofjifiartay kv etxi/v/aic A. 407. when his 
eyes long for some lost object. 

"AyQioBai to be indignant, P.V, 
390. 

*A')(Qriliiv vexation, P.V. 26. 

''AyBoQ a vexation^ or annoyance, 



S.966. P.V.360. A. 160.613.809. C. 
829. 

'AxXvc gloom, P. 666. hvoif>£pav tlv 
axXvv Kara ^umaroc ahBdrai iroXv' 
(TTOvoQ f^ariQ £.357. mournful fame 
denounces against the house a gloomy 
darkness. See ahZdv, 

"AxopoQ not mixing in the dance, 
joyless, &xopoc fhdv S . 628 . 665. joy - 
less in the shout of battle, 

"A^pc a source of grief, as any 
suffering or crime, A. 1072. 1224. 1459. 
1539.1661. C.410. 413.679. 626. S.C.T. 
78.929.958. P.629. S. 13.853. 

'AxpcToc useless, P.V. 363. 

'A^piifJiaroQ destitute of money, P. 
163. See atroxp^p-oroQ, 

^Aypevdyg incapable of lying, true, 
S.C.T.26. C.552. S. 243. 676. 

"Axpofipos returning — adverbially, 
again, P.V. 1023. 

'A>//vx^a cowardice, S.c.T. 241. 365. 

"Ayl/irxpQ cowardly, S.c.T.174. 

*A(i}p6yvKT0Q in the dead of night, 
C.34. 

" AiapoQ unseasonable, P.488. E.916. 

"Awtoc beauty, excellence, S.652. 
arid* 'A^o^/rac ehvartop (iporoXoiyoQ 
ApifQ KtpaeiEv &wToy, referring to the 
charms of virginity. The masculine 
form diMtroc used by Pindar and, for 
aught we know, by Homer, is the 
older : the neuter Autrov occurs only 
in Apollonius and the later poets. 
Buttmann (Lexil. in. voc.) in oppo- 
sition to the common notion, that the 
original meaning of Awroc is flower, 
or blossom, and thence applied, like 
&vdog, to that which is most beautiful 
in anything, contends, from an ex- 
amination of the passages in Homer 
where this word occurs (always in 
the meaning of wool or flax), that the 
first signification of &woc was the 
light downy locks of the sheep, or 
flax plant, and hence transferred to 
anything singularly delicate or beau- 
tiful. He derives the word from 
drifii to blow, with which he compares 
the Latin floccus, from flo. 



BA 



(58 ) 



BAAA 



B 



Bo for fiatrtXev O king! S.869. 
878. Passow compares fed for fidrep 
and ^bj for ^wfia, 

BapvXbty Babylon^ P. 52. 

Bay/ia a voices or cry^ P. 628. 

'Bahrfv walking slowly ^ S. 864. P. 19. 

Ba^etv to speak, or utter^ C.869. 
S.C.T.466. P. 585. KaKolai /Bdfct iroXXa 
TvliiaQ fiiav S.c.T.5o3. he assails with 
many evil words, 

Ba0oc depth, P. V. 1081. Met. an 
abyss of misfortunes^ P. 457. 698. 

Ba6f)e/a a foundation^ or origin, S. 
839. See Ayeioc. 

Bddpoy a foundation, P. 798. 

BadvfiovkoQ deep counselling, P. 138. 

BaOv^ittyoQ long-waisted, C. 167. P. 
161. 

Ba6vicoX7roc id. S.c.T.846. 

BaOwtXovTOi very rich, S.549. 

Ba6v£ deep, S.c.T. 575. deep", or 
rich-soiled, P.V.655. — /Ja6i) irrwjxa 
S. 777. a fall from a height — deep, 
metaph. i.e. cunning, subtle, S.934. 
402. 

'RaQv')(aioQ extremely good, S. 838. 
Hesych. explains x^^Ioc by &ya6<$c* 
Butler translates it ^^ pious** See 
aytiOQ* 

BaQvyQiav deep-soiled, fertile, 
S.C.T.288. 

BaioQ little, P. 440. (iaia y ug airo 
woXKCJy P. 982. few out of so large a 
number. 

Balveiv to tread, walk, go* With 
iv, iv TTOiKlkoig KoXXetri fialvEiv A. 
898. to walk on coloured tapestry* Cf. 
A. 910. Withclc. fiaivtiv fiapiv els 
avTlerTpo<l>oy S. 859. to go on board the 
vessel, ec fJLetrrififipiyrlv Pyyai jceXev- 
Ooy P.V.726. irp6c, fiaiye 0vy^ xpoc 
aXicdv S. 812. flee to a rescue, ^id, 
pi/iaKey pi^xf^a Zih TrvXav A. 395. she 
has passed the gates, ek. Ik ^dfjiwy 
ePrjy C.22. 1 am come from the house, 
eg. With ace. without prep, fiifiwr 
ay act (+) Trjy nXayotrTi^fi ^Odya E. 



76. having traversed the earth. See 
under &y. With dat. 01; de vat, yai 
fidtry rdxa S.841. you shall go away 
in the ship, fidre 16 fu^ £.986. go 
home. Here the vulg. is fidr U Bd- 
fjLuty, contrary to the sense. Herm. 
corr. j3dre ^($/iov, which Schiitz adopts, 
and which must be admitted, unless 
BofjL^, perhaps, is used adverbially, 
as olicoiy ire^oi, ttc^^ K.r.X, Bi tSy ai- 
vofi6poic ytiKOQ tj^a S.C.T.887. through 
which discord came upon them. With 
adverbs, 0vy^a /3dc £.246. having 
escaped. 7r£^oi)3do'aiP.V.272. alight- 
ing on the ground — abs. to go away. 
^(iaKEy oypiQ A. 413. <aQ rd^iora /3dre 
S.188. e(^ay P. 18. Met. fiefideriF. 
963. they are dead. — fiovg iwl yXwtrtn^ 
/xcyac piPriKe A. 36. has set its foot 
upon my tongue. See jSovc* — to flow, 
TTopol wdyreg Ik yadq b^ov fialyoyres 
C.71. all flowing in one direction. 

Bdicrpios a Bactrian, P. 298.310. 
718. 

Batcrpoy a staff of office, C.357. 
A. 196. 

BaK\§.y to rave. j3aicx? T^poQ hXtdiy 
S.C.T.486. raves with all his might. 

BaK^ela revelry, rejoicing, C.687. 
See KaX6c» 

Baxxv a Bacchante, £.25. 

BoX^v a king, P. 640. a foreign 
word, probably connected with the 
Hebrew /S3» 

BdXXeiv to fling, or cast. rp\c e( 
IjoXovaric rrjffdi fioi ff^pvicnaplag A. 33. 
having thrown thrice six. Met. from 
dice. With prep, and adv. wvpywi 
eicTodey fiaX^y trf^t S.C.T. 611. iirX 
Tpolag trvpyoiQ e/3aXec Zixrvoy A. 38. 
afx<fii irXevpaii fiatrxpiXiaTfjpag /3aXe 
P.V.71. ir6X€wg Uio fiaXeiy E.668. 
S.C.T.1005. eIc exOpay fldXy P.V. 
388. bring into odium. With prep, 
separated by tmesis, ro fiey npo XP^' 
fidrtoy Krrjalwy OKyoQ fiaXwy A. 981. 
sc. irpofiaXijy. irepl X^^P^ (iaXovtra 



BAAO 



( 59) 



BAPY 



1640. SC. trepiPaXovcra* ir&r av a/x^t- 
OaX^C Zcvc £^^ X^^P" fiaXoi; C.388. 
SC. ETTifiaXoi stretch his arm over us. 
KrfXi^ag kv X^P? fioKei £.756. sc. 
efij^aXely or Utrre kv X^P^ ^^^^f" ^^* 
820. TO fi&rav atro fftpovrihtQ ^x^oq 
fiaXeiv A. 160. sc. hvo/^aXeTv. With 
dat. rove kfwvQ \6yovg Bv/if j^aXe 
P.V.708. bear in mind, irpiy x^P^^ 
rrivde kiv^vv^ fiaXeiv S.c.T. 1039. 
placed it in jeopardy. So Blomf. in v. 
1019. bj conj. for Kara kIv^vvov fiaXd 
reads Kafik kiv^vv^ fiaXd. See ava- 
fiaXXeiv. pass. (iaXXerai yap otraoiQ 
Aiodey Kepavpog A. 456. is hurled 
across their eyes, — intransitively. 
kyta 5c depfxovovg Ta\ kv tridt^ fiaX&. 
A. 1145. SC. kfiavrfiv will hurl myself 
on the ground. Kar 6<l>0aXfiovc fiaXei 
C. 567. so. kavrov shall present himself 
to my eyes, Cf. the expression fidXX* 
els KopaKag k.t.X* vorafibg dg &Xa 
fiaXXtav II. A. 721, etc. — to cast down* 
fiaXovad r oIkov >//J7^£ ApSwaev /ila 
£.721. — to strike, jiii rig irpoffutOev 
ofXfAarog (idXoi ipBovog A. 921. efiaXX* 
eKatrrov Ovrripbifv clv ofXfiarog fiiXei 
<l>iXolKTip 231. /3aX\ei jx kptfivy \j/aKd^i 
<l>oivlag Zpotrov 1363. 

6aXo£ a threshold. Dor. for l3riX6g, 
Lex. Rhet. ap. Ruhnken. Praef. ad 
Hesych. quoted by Blomf. fiariip — 
<rr)fjialvet Be xal tov Tfjg dvpag ohBov, ov 
Ofirfpog l^rfXov, ol Be rpayiKoiy fiaXdvm 
So Hesych. /SaXoj/, ovBov, 

Bd^ig a report, A. 10.464. See 
aXuxriftog, P.V.666. S.954. See d/x^- 
viTog. 

Bdwreiv to dip, imbrue, C.1006. 
P.V.865. 

Bdpl3apog barbarian, foreign, P. 
415, etc. The Greeks called all na- 
tions besides themselves fidpPapoi ; 
and this appellation we find put by 
them in the mouths of all characters 
not Grecian. So a Persian woman is 
spoken of as icX^p^ Xaypvcra fjdpl^apov 
yaiav opposed to 'EXXa^a. This con- 
stantly occurs in the Persse. So A. 893. 
1021.S.232. S.C.T.445. Compare also 
the passages quoted by Stanley, £ur. 
Iph. T.1170. Rhes.404, Orest.1507. 



Med. 255. In the Hecuba, however, the 
Trojans are distinguished from the 
barbarians, but this is an exception. 
The usage of the word by the Latin 
poets is strictly similar, cf.Virg.iEn. 
ii.504. xi.768. Hor.£p.i.2. Od.v.9. 
quoted by Stanley. Butler observes, 
that not only does Plautus, when 
translating from the Greek, apply the 
epithet barbarian to the Romans, but 
even of himself calls his countryman 
NaBvius barbarus (Mil.Glor.ii.2.56.), 
nothing contemptuous, however, be- 
ing implied in the expression. 

Bdpig a ship, P. 545. 1031. S.816. 
852.859. properly an £gyptian ship, 
from Baris, a city of £gypt. 

Bdpog a weight, reKvtav (idpog C. 
986. — Met. weight of sorrow. dXlrvira 
fidprj P. 907. the weight of sorrow for 
ships and bodies tossed on the sea. 
See dXirvTTog. 

BcLpvBiKog deeply avenging, C.924. 

BapvBdreipa giving severe misfor- 
tunes, S.C.T.960. 

BapvKorog severely enraged, E. 750. 

Bapvjjirfvtg id. A. 1461. 

BcLpvveiv [v] to oppress, weigh 
down, pass. A. 181. 810. 1442. 

BopvTTco^c heavily falling, £.347. 

Bapvg heavy, chiefly in a meta- 
phorical sense. Of persons, severe, 
cruel, P.V.77. P. 507. 814. £.681.700. 
S. 410. 638. 6 /ii) Kvptrag Papeutv rov- 
Tbtv £.892. he who meets not with se- 
verity at their hands. — Of things, 
(iapv afx^daorov P. 564. adverbially, in 
deep tones, 0pp. to djv — severe, griev- 
otiSy heavy to bear, P.V.17. S.c.T. 
314.792. P.lOOl. A. 199. 444.456.1645. 
I^eii^bi Papeiaig 1624. sc. ^evyXaig im- 
plied in (ev^ia, C.36. £.155.767. S. 
105.337.342. With dat. A. 1602. E. 
700. For <l>(Xoi<n fiapv ypfjyfjia A. 
429. Schiitz proposes Ppaxv. So But- 
ler. Well, however, properly trans- 
lates the vulg. graviter affligentes. 
On Papelai tcarcM^ayai S.cT. 749. 
Schiitz observes. "Difficilis inter fra- 
tres reconciliatio ; vel potius, gravis 
et dura inter fratres transactio seu 
compositio, qui jam in eo sunt, ut vi 



BAPY 



(60) 



BEAT 



et ferro litem transigant." The latter 
appears the best meaning, but Butler 
approves the former. 

'BcLpvtrrdvbtc with deep groanings^ 
E.761. 

BcLpvflfjLOQ highly honoured^ S.24. 

BaorcXcia a queen, A. 84. P. 148. 

BaafkeioQ belonging to a king, votrr^ 
rf (iatTiXel^ P. 8. the king's return. 
(iaeriKeioQ orpariJc 66. the royal army. 
fiatrikEla IrrxyQ ^81. (^atriXEiov Tidpas 
652. o^iKoiQ fiatriXeloie A. 152. weXavt^ 
/SacriXe/^ 96. fieXdOpoig kv fiacnXeloig 
C. 339. 1061. (TwfJLaTi r^ (^afnXel^ C. 
713. fiatrCXeia irddri 1066. 

Bao-tXfvc a king, P. 6. 24. 44. 140. 
147.230.625.841. 882. A. 346. 504. 507. 
757.1469.1496. C.355. S.C.T. 746.802. 
S.294. oiiavwv (iaffiXevQ A. 113. the 
eagle. (iatriXEvai vewvy id. the com- 
manders of the ships. 

BaeriXiKoe regal, P.V.871. 

Bd^Keiv to come, P. 653. 

Ba<rrd^eiy to support, P. V. 1021. — 
to grasp or hold, A,S6.r—ey yvwfuf. 
t6B* iPatrratre P. V. 890. conceived this, 

BaTayutyoe name of a man, P. 943. 

Bav^eiv to bark, as a dog. Metaph. 
to mutter, or bemoan* rah aiya ric 
/3ai;4^€t A.437. — to bark or cry for any- 
thing, viov 3' avSpa j3av^€i P. 13. sc. 
dvfjios my heart calls for our youthful 
sovereign. Stanl. aptly compares the 
use of latrare In Latin. Hor. Serm. 
ii.2. Latrantem stomachum bene Ze- 
niet. Lucretius ii. 4. Nonne videtis nil 
aliud sibi Naturam latrare. He is, 
however, wrong in referring viov ^ 
&vlpa. to the whole Persian youth. 
Yet such is the explanation of Schol. 
A. and B. So Butler, kov I* av^pa 
is a reading mentioned by Schol. A. 
and approved by Pauw. and Valck. 
Phcen. 1489. who also proposes to 
read ^x^'^^ veov nipang ^' kov &y$pa 
fiav^ei. Brunck incorrectly supposes 
'Acria understood from 'Acriaroyeyrig 
to be the subject to j^av^ei. So 
Schol. A. This could only be right 
if the subject referred to were virtu- 
ally the same in both cases, cf. Pind. 
Nem,vii. 10, viii.21. (ed. Diss.) where- 



as in the present case the persons re- 
ferred to in the first clause are those 
who were goncy in the second, the 
Chorus and others who remained 
behind. Pauw rightly refers /Saufci 
to dvfidg. So Blon^. The latter, how- 
ever, is wrong in considering the 
words Trdffa yap — ^x"*^*^^ ^^ paren- 
thetical; the two clauses iratra yap — 
^oifce and viov h* &v^pa (iavZei an- 
swer to each other, and the meaning 
is, my foreboding heart is agitated 
within me, on the one hand^ because 
all the strength of Asia is gone, on 
the other, because it yearns for the 
youthful hero. The two clauses cor- 
respond respectively, though in an 
inverted order, to v6<mp rf /3a<rtXe/^ 
and iToXvypvtr&v trrpaTidg in vv.8.9. 

Ba<l>ri a stain, as of blood, P. 309. — 
the dyeing of clothes j A.934. C.1008. 
KpoKov fia<l>dg A. 230. the garments 
dyed with saffron. yaX'^^^ pa^dg A. 
59S, the dyeing of brass, h.e. an im- 
possibility. See dfilavTog. 

BhXvKTpovrog of an abominable sort. 
E.52. 

Bi(iaiog certain, sure, P.V. 297.454. 
E.482. 

Befialwg securely, soundly, A. 15. 

BifiriXog profane, S.604. 

BiXefivov a dart, A. 1475. 

BeXog a dart^ A. 357. 496. C. 160. 
182.284.375. P.261.981. S.C.T.256. 
(Txi^ia avTOKunra fiiXfi C.160. mean- 
ing a sword. Schiitz proposes to read 
ilfrj. So the Scholiast explains it. 
The correction is needless, such re- 
petitions frequently occurring. Met. 
Kepavvov fiiXog S.C.T. 237. 435.496. 
P.V.858.919. IfjLepov fiiXei P.V. 625. 
dw ofifjLarog (iiXei A. 232. 772. wav 
TEToUvrai loiXog E.646. we have urged 
all we have to urge — a sting, S.651. 
— of a storm. fiiXetri (dXrig P.V. 371. 

BiXrarog best, S.1040. dtrrwv ra 
jUXraTa h.e. rovg (ieXTiarovg E.465. 

BiXrepog better. fiiXripa wpdaaeiv 
S.C.T.319. to fare better, to (SiXrspov 
KaKov S. 1055. the lesser evil. 

BeXrierrog best, vnep to (MXtkttov 
A. 368. beyond what is best. 



BHAO 



(61 ) 



BAAH 



Bifkog name of a man. S.314. 

Bla force^ violence* fiiav ovtip* 
i^oTrXl^ei S.92. he exerts no force. 
See ^aijjLovioe, ^vtrtpiKfj filay £.64. 
odiosam vim vel abominandum virus, 
Wakefield ; who compares Soph. Aj . 
1411. crt yap Oepfial trvpiyyeQ &vta 
(t>v<Tw(n fUXav fiivog, Ahresch pro- 
perly observes that it corresponds to 
trrd^ovtriv alfia ^vo-^iXcc in C.1054. 
ehfjLevti fiiq, S. 1053. by gentle violence, 
(ila S' awrffidvT^ aOivei Traverai S. 
571. where the meaning seems to be, 
the severity of Juno is stayed by the 
agreeable violence of Jupiter. — fil^ 
by force, or compulsion, P.V.15.74. 
357.380. S.C.T.47.513. P.191.767, S. 
829.843.921. A. 229. 641. 1011. C.78. — 
piq, in spite of. 'AttoXXwvoc pi<f. S.C.T. 
728. )3£> 3/icac S. 424. /3/^ Kap^lac 779. 
^Ev&v filq. S.C.T.594. this may either 
be taken thus with reference to Am- 
phiaraus, or as meaning by the vio- 
lence of their spirit, as referring to 
ayBpdtTi — irpoQ jStav id. wpog fMav 
TivoQ E.5. in spite of any one* — rrpoQ 
filay P. V. 208.363.594.675. A.850. by 
violence. — In circumlocution with 
proper names. IloXv^dvrov fila S.C.T. 
430.551. Polyphontes. UoXvveiKOvg 
fiia 623. AiyladovPla C.880. TvMuig 
(May S.C.T.553. 'A/i0tap£(u /3iav 551. 
Aatrdiyovg fiiay 602. — For instances 
of this common mode of expression 
see Monk's note on Eur. Hipp. 794. 

Bidieadai intrans. to use violence, 
to struggle, P. V. 1012. to drive vio' 
lently onward, A. 1480. — With ace. 
ay£KaaTa'jrp6<riM)ira fiia^ofJiEyoi A.768- 
to do violence to, to force, — With 
doubl. ace. av^H irdXiy tre fxi^ (iid^e- 
aOai rah S.cT. 1033. not to act con- 
trary to the city in this. 

Blaiog violent, P.V.789. S. 793.811. 
filaia S.801. adverbially, by violence. 
— irpog TO (iiaioy id. A. 130. 

Bialiog with, or by violence C.542. 
^ai/jioyiay ^i irov xdpig, fiialutg aeXfia 
irefiyoy fffuyiay A. 175. sitting with 
violence on their awful seat, i.e. using 
forcible means to teach mortals wis- 
dom. 



Bidcrdai to urge on, A. 375. 

BlfiXog a book, S.925. 

BifipwffKEiy to eat, perf. pass. /3e- 
fiptafiiyag A. 1068. 

Biog life. Toy fiaxpoy (iioy P. V. 535. 
our length of life, vyevfia fiiov P. 499. 
the breath of life, filov ^vyTog A. 1094. 
the close of life. dpx<i1g fiiov C.77. 
the control of my life, apyvpotrrtpfj 
Ploy C. 99^ a robber's life. ay€ipKToy 
filoy £.500. a life without control. 
7raXiyTv\e7. rpifiq. f^iov A. 452. a fe~ 
verse of life, daXXjOvtnig (Moy P. 608. 
See doKXeiy. apKilrw (Mog A. 1287. 
let my life suffice, h.e. I have lived 
enough. ZaKpvtay (Moy £.915. a life of 
tears. Cf. S.c.T.681. P.456. A.461. 
751. 833.903. 1116. 1335.1429. C.602. £. 
884.974. S. 915. 991. 

Biorri id. P. 839. 

BLoTog id. fiioroy kKtrtinroLaro P. 353. 
escape with their lives, acriyfj (Moroy 
C.1013. ky^poTvxtlg Pidrovg £.913. 
fiioToy evaiwya P. 697. iy fiiorov irpo- 
reXeloig A. 702. in the first acts of 
life. TrXi/yat fiiorov £.893. the afflic- 
tions of life. 6 fjLaererwy fiiorog P. 694. 
a longer span of life. 

BXdl3rj injury, harm, P.V.765. A. 
534. £. 849.898. fiXdfiag e^^ A. 863. / 
suffer harm. fiXdfiag Xafieiy C.491. 
E. 766. to receive harm. fiXdfiriy ndi- 
yai S.C.T.183. to do mischief. fiXd- 
prjg drep S.372. without harm. lUa 
re Kol f^Xdfia rov^e p,riTpoKT6yov £. 
469. the cause and crime of the ma- 
tricide. — Abstr.for concrete. ^KvXXav 
yavrlXtjjy ^Xd^riy A. 1207. the pest of 
sailors. airXdyxvwy fiXafldg yioty E. 
821. exciting young hearts to mischief, 
dlicrjy kir dXXo vpdyfjLa Oriydyei fiXd- 
firig fwipa A. 1517. for some other 
purpose of mischief. 

BXdwreiy to injure, annoy, P.V. 
196. cf.765. 6 (iXdirrwy C.325. the 
criminal. In £.631. olert /zi) (iXd^ 
dedg, pXd\l/ri refers to to epyog under- 
stood, to tnem in the case of whom 
God does not destroy it. With gen. 
fiXafiiyra Xoitrdlwy Ipofuay A. 119. 
hindered from these last races. See 
under Xdyiyog and cf. Odyss. a. 195. 



BAAS 



( 62) 



BOYK 



aXXa yv rov ye deal fiXavrovtri KeXev' 
6ovy which Blomfield supposes ^s- 
chylus to have imitated. ^Xam-ofievav 
'XpoviaOeltrav eirol^erai C.951. proba- 
bly in the sense of impeded, delayed, 
in a very corrupt passage, upon which 
see under j(poyli^eiv, 

BXacrrdyeiv to spring up, S.C.T. 
676. A. 734. 

BXatrrtly to brinff forth, C.582. 

BXafrnifia an offspring, S.c.T. 
515. 

BXa<mffio^ bloom, or growth, S.C.T. 
12. 

BXa^^. See fiXri^ii. 

BXayj/iippiity demented, S.c.T.707. 

BXiireiy to see, P.V.446. — 0aoc 
fiXeweiy P. 291. A. 1630. E.716. to be 
alive. ySoTifwy PiXeirbi (^oq P. 255. / 
see the day of my return, — fiXiweiy 
without <t>aos, in the same sense, A. 
663. Met. irpwpa (^Xirrovtr bh6y S. 
697. — With etc P-788. looking at. — 
i^ofioy pXeirufy S.C.T. "480. looking ter- 
rible. From fiXeireiy in its meaning of 
living is deduced its signification in 
C. 831. TTWff ravT aXrfdff Kal piXiiroyra 
lolatrto ; how can I think these things 
true and real ? 

BXe<fkapoy an eye-lid, S.c.T.3. A. 
15. 

BXrrxjh a cry. Dor. (iXaxai S.c.T. 
330. 

BXo<rv(>6g terrible, E. 161. 

BXo(rvp6<l>pwy ferocious in purpose. 
pXo(rvp6^poya y^i^f S. 813. See yXi- 
^dy. 

Bodfxa a cry, A. 894. 

Bofy to cry, resound, P.V.429. 
S.C.T. 64. 312. 363. 374. 450. P. 697.952. 
A. 1077. C.396. P. 916. 997. 1006. S.863. 
eydey 7rd<ra f^oq. yBwy S.678. with 
whose fame the whole earth resounds. 

Boil a shout, or cry, a sound, S.cT. 
84.251.376. P. 272. 394, 899. A.312.1114. 
C.493.872. E.375. S.809. ^vy fioy 
S.C.T. 469. with a cry. fiof 6 Xev- 
KacTwiQ opyvrai Xaog 88. id. In the 
sense of war, fighting, as used by 
Homer. (Soay ey^rifioy S.566. roy 
axopoy fioay''Aprf S,62S. aid, rescue, 
atrroltri Krjpvtraeiv fioriy A. 1322. to call 



the citizens to the rescue, el (ipalv- 
yoiey fioy S.711. 

BoriBeXy to come to the rescue, S. 
608. 

BoiyXoTTjc driving oxen, S.303. 

Bo^rcc resounding. Dor. flodriy P. 
567. 

Bouarog Boeotian, P. 474. 792. 

B6X(iTi name of a lake, P. 486. 

BoX^ a fling, or cast. Kepavyiovg 
fioXag S.C.T.412. thunder-bolts. — a 
putting on, an application. l3oXa7g 
vypbHTtrwy <nr6yyog &Xe(re ypa<piiy A. 
1303. by its application. See under 
tnr6yyog* 

B6Xog a draught of fishes^ P. 416. 

Bopdfood, P.V. 684. P. 482, A. 
1579. C.523. etc. Kpewy oiKelagfiopdg 
A. 1193. food of their own flesh. 

Bopfiopog mud, E.664. 

BS^peog northern, fioppiaig irvXaig 
S.C.T. 509. one of the gates of Thebes. 

BotTKeiy to feed. — ^pass. S.c.T.226. 
C.26. — mid. to feed upon. liotrKofxeyoi 
Xayiyay yeyyay A. 118. 

Botridifood, E.256. 

BoerKrifia that which nourishes, or 
fosters. poaricrifjLa trrifjLoyfjg S. 615. an 
animal, or creature, ayalfxaroy /3o- 
(TKrifia E.292. 

BStnropog the Bosporus, P.V. 735. 
P. 709.732. 

B6(rrpvxog a curl, C. 165. 176. 228, 
etc. — Met. a curlof flre, P.V. 1046. 

Boriip a herdsman, E. 187. S.348. 
In S.c.T. 24. oiwy(ov fioTrip does not 
refer to the feeding of birds for the 
purpose of augury, but simply means 
** one whose office it is to watch the 
signs of birds as a shepherd watches 
his flock J* 

Bordy any kind of cattle, an ani- 
TwaZ, A. 1142, 1389. C.742. E.428.430. 
867. S. 563. 673. 

BovQopog getting cows with young, 
S.297. 

BovQvTog sacrificing oxen, S.687. 
C.259. 

BovKepiag horned like an ox, P.V. 
590. 

BovKoXelyYii. to feed oxen* Thence, 
to cherish, to soothe, to beguile. 



BOYK 



( 63 ) 



BPOT 



ifiovKokovfUv (^vrltriv viov iradoc A. 
655. in mid. v. to endeavour to miti- 
gate, to decline, or shrink from. koL 
fiil TTpOKafive rdvde fiovKoXovfieyog ir6- 
vov E.78. 

BovicdXoc a herdsman, S.552. 

BovXap^oc a chief counsellor, S. 11. 
948. 

BovXeerdai to wish, P.V.869.931. 
P.211. 

BovXevcev to advise, P.V.204. E. 
667. S.cT. 182.230. to plotj con- 
trive, take counsel, — P. V. 1032. A. 
1196.1332.1597.1610.1617. P. 744. — 
fiovkeveadai mid. v. id. A. 820. C. 707. 
S.C.T.206. — perf. pass. S.994. P.V. 
1000. — fut. mid. in pass, sense i//^0oc 
jSovXevo'crai S.c.T. 180. a vote will be 
passed. See under ^yeii/. 

BovXcv/xa a counsel, or design, P.V. 
170.622.764.1057. S.C.T. 576. P. 168. 
520. A. 1320. £.563.687. 

BovXevriov we must deliberate, A. 
821. 

BovXetfTTipiov a council, E. 540. 654. 
674. 

hovXevrfipioc advising, KaK&v 'A^- 
patfTtff T&v^E ^ovXtvriipioQ S.cT. 557. 
advising Adrastus to these evils, 

BovXevroc designed. alfr^5>Q />ov- 
X^vTolcn C.487. barely contrived. 

Boi/Xi7 counsel^ decision, P.V. 219. 
551. S.C.T.824. A. 1331. C.98. E.590. 
—abstract for concrete, fiovXiiv Ka- 
To^pi^eu A. 858. should overturn the 
council. — Heath, however, translates 
this, '' should risk some daring mea- 
sure," which is, perhaps, more agree- 
able to the spirit of the author. 

BovXioc requiring prudence, C.661. 

Bovyie hilly, S. 110.121. 

Bowing id. S.757. But here Pov- 
vig is corrected for the metre by 
Pauw, Heath, Schiitz, etc. 

Bovg an ox. — fiovg ewl yXwffcrp 
fiiyag fiifiriKe A. 36. a proverb ori- 
ginally used of those who being bribed 
by money, hold their peace : thence 
employed respecting any who from 
some strong reason keep silence — 
the antient money was stamped with 
the figure of an ox, hence the origin 



of the phrase ; others derive it from 
the strength of the ox trampling a 
snake underfoot; so Stanley. — a cow, 
P. 603. A. 1096. 1271. especially as re- 
ferring to lo, as S. 17.44.161.272.295. 
299.302.309.564. 

Bovaraerig an ox stall, P.V. 656. 

BovTTfg a herdsman, P.V. 568. 

Bov<l>6i^og slaying oxen, dolvaig (iov" 
^ovoig P.V. 329. feasts where oxen 
are slain, 

BovjnXog foddering oxen, S.585. 

Bpapevg a chief, or leader, P. 294. 
A. 222. prop, the arbiter of a contest. 

Bpa^vveiv [v] to be slow, S.711. 
X^'pa oh Ppa^vyerai S.C.T. 605. his 
hand is not slow, 

Bpa^/oiv [z] the arm, S.728. 

Bpa-xyg short, brief, S.271. P.V. 
503.941. P. 699. 

BpifjLtiy to roar, or murmur, S.c.T. 
84.360. A. 1001. E.934. P.V. 422. mid. 
v. id, S.C.T. 332. 

Bpirag the image of a god or god' 
dess, E.80.238.387. 417.424.978. /3p£- 
rei E.248. fipiTea S.458. /3p€n? P. 796. 
S.cT. 92. 167 194. Pperiwy S.cT.94. 
S.424. 

Bpiijiog a young child, A. 1067. 

Bpii^eiy to sleep, or doze, A. 266. C. 
884. Met. to sleep, h.e. lose its effect, 
E.270. 

Bpldeiy to weigh downj P. 338. pass. 
to be weighed down, loaded, S.cT. 
138. the transitive sense is rather rare, 
cf. Pind. Nem. viii. 17. oinrtp koX Kiv- 
vpay tf^pitrE irXovrtf. 

Bpidvg heavy, severe, A. 193. 

Bp6fnog a name of Bacchus, E.24. 

Bp6p.og a noise, S.c.T.195.458. 

Bpoyrii <*wnder,P.V.925.1019.1047. 
1064.1085. S.34. 

Bpdyrrina id. P.V. 995. 

BpSrtiJog human, of men, P.V. 11 6. 
767. A. 1162. 1300. E. 244. 390. 538. 869. 
S.97. 

BpoTEog id. E. 164. 

BpoTOKToytiy to slay mortals, E. 
399. 

BporoXoiy6g destroying mortals, S, 
651. 

BpoTog a mortal, a man, a woman. 



BPOT 



( 64 ) 



TAME 



as opposed to a god, e. g. firl kqc Xo- 
yoc rig Zfjva fif^^dfjyai (ipor^ S.291. 
So E.449.970. and passim, as a man 
generally, e. g. ovre 0(iivi)v ovre rov 
fjiop<l>¥iy fipOTOfV oipet P.y.21. v6\X.a 
/iporQy ^lafuifiofiiva ^vXa S.538. So 
passim. — as a man individually, rj 
7r(JX«c jipoTOQ 6' 6/ioiwc ET av trifioi 
llKaVy E.498. Sometimes a dead 
man, ^vov fiporwy P. 412. •^iovtra 
TCLvde \ipyi(^aQ fipordlg C.127. where 
Herm. wishes to read ^dirocc* 

BpoToaKoiroc watching mortals, £. 
476. 

Bporoffri/y^c hostile to mortals, 
P.V.801. 

BporoifSopog destroying mortals, S. 
261. E.766. 

Bp6xo£ a halter, S.769. C.550. 

"Bpvd^eiy to bear oneself insolently, 
S.880. 

Bpveiy to fiourishj germinate, 
abound, to. ^e — ')(poyii^oyTa fipvei C. 
62. spring up after long delay. With 
dat. ayadolffi fipvoig S.944. xa/i/iax^ 
dpdvEt l^pvwy A . 162. — It seems to be 
joined with a genitive in C. 67. where 
the construction apparently is &Ta 
^icuftipei roy airioy (iSoTf) jipvtiy way- 
apKETag yofrov. So that he incurs 



everlasting misfortune. Well, com- 
pares Ppvufy ^a<l>yriQ Soph.CEd.C. 16. 

Bpv^ioc noisy with waves. 6\firiy 
fipvXioy P. 389. /3pi/x^a ^x<^ P.V.1084. 
the roaring of the sea, 

Bpwtrifiog to be eaten, P.V.477. See 
fjMpfiaKoy. 

BputT^ip eating, consuming, E.770. 
See ai')Qiri, 

Bv/3X(va opri the name of certain 
mountains, P.V.81d. 

BvfiXog the papyrus, S.742. 

Bvdog depth — the depth of the sea, 
P.V.430. EQ fivOoy fxoXely S. 403, roy 
EK fivOov Kkbttrriipa vdt^oyTEg \ivoy C. 
500. h.e. Toy iy ^vOukX, X. o-w^ovrcc 
EK fivOov. 

Bvtrtriyog of fine flax, S.c.T.1030. 
P. 123. 

Bvtrtroifipujy deeply thinkir^, C.641* 

Bwfiog an altar, S.C.T. 15. P. 199. 
797. A. 91. 203. 224. 374. 513. 1008.1250. 
1271. C. 104.259. 291. E. 295.511.626. 
S. 187. 367. 477. (see AXXoc) 489.496. 
641.732. Etrri hi kclk WToXifiOv TEip- 
OfiEVoig j^ojfiog "Apr^g tjivydcri S.78. 
This is unintelligible. 'Apijg Marg. 
Aid. Turn. h.e. propugnaculum noxce. 
*Apri<l>vyd<n. Heath. Schiitz omits 
"Aprig, 



Tdyyafioy a net, A. 352. 

Faca Earth, personified. Fala xoX- 
Xdjy oyofidrwy jjioptjirj fila P.V.210. tut 
Tola fiaia C. 43. r^v TtptOTOuavriy 
Taiav E.2. — the earth, P.V.570. 
S.cT. 286.803. 920. P.219. 379.491.610. 
619.893. C.125.482. E. 867. 885. 912. S. 
265. 1009. — some particular country. 
'EXXa^a yaiay P. 183. Greece, May- 
viiTiK^y yaiay 484. Magnesia, yat' 
'Aflriac 541. ^Airiag yaiag A. 248. 
Peloponnesus, See ^Anla, "Apyovg 
yaiay S. 16. Argolis, irarplg yaXa 
S.cT. 567. ones country, Eariovxoy 
yaiay P. 503. the land of our homes. 
kg rfiv^E yaiay E. 11 . avTiTropoy youay 
S.540. the opposite side of the chan^ 
nel. 



Taidoxog girding the earth, an 
epithet of Neptiine. HotfEvb&y yaid- 
oj(pg S.cT. 293. — ruling the earth, 
ep. of Jupiter, 8.796. 

Taiog beneath the earth, roy yd'ioy 
Zfjya S.147. Pluto, — onthe /an(i(opp. 
to on sea), o^e fidpirTig yd'iog yaiog 
He who pursued us in ship, is already 
on the land, 

TaXa milk (of the cow), P. 603. (of 
a woman), C. 526. 539. 885. 

FaX^vi; a calm, A. 720. 

Ta^A^pog a connexion by marriage, 
A.691. 

TafiEly to marry, ya/iEl ydfjLoy 
P.V.766.911. With ace of person, 
irwg ay yafiwy &Kovffay &KoyTog irapa 
ayyog yiyoir ay; S.224. How could a 



TAME 



( 65 ) 



TAP 



person marrying a woman against her 
own consenty and against that of her 
fathery avoid impiety ? 

Tafierii a wife. Kovvto drav ya/ic- 
rac S. 156. 170. the mischief done by 
thy spouse, "noxam ab uxore tuo me- 
tuendam.*' Heath. " Juno nuptiaram 
praBses infaustis Danaidas vexat." J. 
Miiller. 

Fafiirric a husband, P.V.899. 

TafiifXevfjia a marriage, C.615. 

Tafi{i\ioG nuptial, in honour of 
marriage, Kolraq yafirfXiov S.786. 
the marriage bed* xoas yafiriKiovg C. 
480. marriage libations. yafxriXiov ri" 
\ovQ 799. the rite of marriage. 

Fa/iopoc an inhabitant, a land- 
holder, S.608. 

TdfAog marriage,e,g. yajiov rvxelv 
fuyitrrov P.V. 557. 651.741,861.895.903. 
949. S.C.T.762. A. 726. 1127. E.707, 
S. 76. 99. 327. 389. 780. 788. 1013. 1036. 
yafiEi ya/jioy P.V. 766. (see ya/xeiv) 
911. trvyyevfj ydfwy P.V. 857. a 
marriage with relatives. Aiywroyeyfi 
ydfioy S. 1039. marriage with the sons 
of ^gyptus. <l>vidyopa ydfioy S.9. 
a marriage with an odious man* ya- 
lioy Zvirdyopa S. 1049. id. evyaiuy 
yafiwy S.327. the marriage bed. 

Vafu^riKii the jaw, P.V. 355. 

Vafi^ufyv^ having crooked talons, 
P.V.486. 

Tavdeis (?) lit. bright, thence glad, 
joyful, irc fiay darvdyaicTag fiaxcLpac 
Qeovg yayaiyreg S. 997. approach the 
gods with gladness, Stanley less cor- 
rectly makes it transitive, celebrantes. 
The form yavaiyai from yaydy is 
certainly very doubtful; we should 
at least expect ydyrifii, as in ylKri/j,i 
from yiKcLiOf oprffii from opoM, etc. 
It may be better to consider it as an 
adjective yavdccc, though this form 
with the short a is likewise sus- 
picious. 

Taydy lit. to shine^ hence to be 
glad, or exult. This verb is restored 
by Hermann in A. 1365. xaipovtrav 
ohdey litreroy rj Aioc vor^ yay^ ©"tto- 

pTfTOQ KoXvKOQ Iv Xo^EVfiatTl. Thc 

vulg. reading here is yav, el (nroprj- 



TocKdXvKOQey Xo^evfjtacri, h.e. as ex- 
plained byPauw, *' cumsatio infolliculi 
est puerperiis, h. e. cum semen in eo 
est, ut primum emittat germen," or 
more correctly by Heath, <* cnroprirbg 
ipsa sata detignat, et subauditur ver- 
bum itrrL Verte cum calyces sata 
parturiunt.** Thus the vulg. is not 
wholly "sine sensu," as Well, ob- 
serves, though it must be confessed 
that the collocation of the words is 
very awkward. Butl. conjectured yay 
€v<nr6priroy. Pors. rj ^toa^dr^ ydyu, 
which must be allowed to be a very 
elegant emendation, even although 
"verbum finitum desideratur," as 
Wellauer objects. The reader will 
choose between this and Hermann*s 
correction recorded above. 

TdyoQ anything bright, cheering, or 
refreshing, often applied to clear li- 
quids, P. 475. 607. Xdd>vpa — dp^cuoy 
ydvoQ A. 565. SO called, says Schiitz, 
either because these spoils contained 
many antient pieces, or, by prolepsis, 
because they would be in distant ages 
a glory to the temples. See dpxaioQ. 
On A. 1365. see yavdy. 

Tdyvtrdai to rejoice, E.927. 

Tdnarog drunk up by the ground. 
yairdrovQ Ttfidg P. 613. libations, ya- 
iroToy xyeriy C.95. id. yaworovQ x^ac 
162. id. 

Tap for, generally placed second 
in the sentence, e.g. ey<^ yap ovk el 
^vtrrvx^ *^*T'^^ P.V. 345. — sometimes 
third, e.g. 6 Xta^iitrtay yap ov ttc^vjcc 
wb). P.V. 27. — very rarely fourth, e. g. 
TO fx^ (l>poyovy yap k.t.X. C.742. So 
E.764. C.632. It is used chiefly to 
assign the reason for the statement 
conveyed in the preceding sentence, 
e.g. P.V. 85. yj/ev^toyvfjuag tre halfwyig 
npofirfiia I KoXovtny' ahroy ydp at 5e7 
wpofjLf}6i(M)g. It is sometimes placed pa- 
renthetically in the sentence of which 
it assigns the reason, e.g. A. 1039. 
gycii S', iiroiKrelpiJ ydp, oh 0v/Lcw<ro/iat, 
C. 73-75. kfJLol h\ dvdyKav ydp d^fpLv 
ToXiy Beoi I irpotriiyeyKay. Ik ydp 
oiKtay I iraTp^wy dovXioy etrdyoy al- 
tray, ^Uaia koi /x^ S/icaia k,t,X, 105. 

K 



TAP 



(66 ) 



TAP 



Xi^iit, KeXeveiQ yap, toy ik i^evog 
\6yoy £.221. cyw 2', &y£i yap alfia 
firjrpfov, ^iKag /leVci/ii tov^e (jtwra 
KaKKvvrjyiric, Thus more obscurely 
in A. 774. (TV di fioi tote fiey — ov yap <r 
eiriK€v<r<t)i KOpT anofJiovcrwQ ^oBa ye" 
ypafifiiyoQ. — and in C.685. koi vvv 
^OpitnriQy ijv yap €v/3owXwc ^X**iy — f 7" 
ypa^ci. It is also sometimes put twice 
in two succeeding clauses, so that the 
latter yap assigns the reason of the 
statement in which the former yap 
is placed. So P.V.333. waVrwc yap 
ov ireiatiQ viv* ov yap einridfjQ. So in 
P. V. 182.184.294.296. S.C.T.318.320. 
P. 164.165.656.657.880.890. A.518.520. 
806. 808. 973. 975. C. 73. 74. 497.498.742. 
744.983.984. S. 694. 695. It is also 
repeated in a somewhat different man- 
ner in A. 545.546.736.739. S.480.481. 
Wellauer is wrong in saying that 
each yap is in these places referred 
to the same sentence. In A. 735. ^c^^ 
^* aXX(t>v fioy6<l>pu)y iifiL to ^vtrtref^ig 
yap epyoy /Licra fiey irXeiova tIktei, 
<r<l>£Tip^ 5' elKora yiyyq,, oiKtoy yap 
evdv^lKuy KaWiTraiQ voTfiog ael, the 
second yap is referred to the sentence 
containing the first y<ip, the meaning 
being, << one impiety begets another ; / 
say impiety, for righteous houses are 
ever favoured in their offspring." yap 
is here used where Ik vould rather 
have been expected. See Hermann's 
(explanation of this passage quoted 
under ^e. I conceive the same to be 
the construction of the passage in S. 
479. /iiyS' aTToppifftdrj \6yoQ ifiov' Kar 
dpx^C yap 0iXa/rioc \eu)Q, Koi yap 
rd'^ ay tiq oIktoq elffi^wy rd^e, vfipiy 
fxey exOiipEiey apaevog erroXov, vyiiy F 
ay ciiy or)p.og EVfiEyitnepoQ* toXq fftrao- 
tTty yap irag riQ evyoiag fpip^if by 
which I understand the king as tel- 
ling them not to divulge this as his 
advice, for that the people were fond 
of anything hy which they could call 
authority in question, whereas, if they 
were left to their own (uncontrolled) 
feelings, they might possibly h^, in- 
duced to regard them with kindness. 
In A. 544. ra 3' aZre X^P^V '^"* vpO' 



trfiyy irXtof trrvyog' Evvai yap Jfcray 
hrjiuy trpoQ.TEix'^fny* cf ovpayov yap 
Kavo yrj£ XEifxtayiai hpotroi jcar£i//€- 
Ka^oy (c.r.X. the first yap refers to 
the former clause in v. 544. and shews 
why they were on the land at all; 
the second explains the second clause, 
wXioy trrvyog. We had also other 
annoyances hy land, since we were 
encamped close under the walls of the 
enemy, and more odious too, for, etc. 
Instead of the second yap, when two 
sentences occur, of which the latter 
explains the former, Ie is often used 
(see Hermann's note on ^e in the 
sense of yap quoted under hi)* iroX^ 
XovQ o^vpfWVQ Kai yoovc ava»^cXc(C 
^Ocyfiy" Atoc yap ^vtrirapalrrfroi ^pi- 
vEg* Axac ^E Tpa\vQ, BtrriQ ay yioy 
jcparpf P. V. 33, etc. It is often also 
usedellipticallyin replies where some- 
thing is implied, e.g. P.V. vaif^&Q /i* 
fC olicov ffoc X6yoQ trriXXEi iraXiy. 
Prometheus replies, /ii) yap (te dpfjyog 
ohfiog eIq ExOpay /3aXp. (True) for I 
fear lest your grief for me should 
bring you into odium. So 985. ical 
fitly ovy ovwut ffw<l>poyE'iy Eiriaraaai, 
the reply is, frk yap irpotrrivZiay ovk 
h.y oy& virripETTiy, Thus frequently ; 
in all which cases the ellipsis may 
readily be supplied. It is thus used 
in questions referring to what has 
preceded, e.g. in A.895. eyw d tSpE-^a, 
yvy hk yupdvai OeXoi, Orestes replies, 
TraTpoKToyovtra yap ^vyoiicifcrEiQ ijioii 
(to what purpose is that?) for will 
you, etc. But in A. 1078. tcii raXaiva. 
rd^E yap teXeJq, r.r. X. the yap ex- 
plains the raXaiva preceding. So 
with the interrogative ^ prefixed, as 
P.V. 759. i} yap ttot Early EKVEtrEly 
dpx^c A/a; referring to 758. Cf.747. 
referring to 746; 976. where ^ Kafik 
yap is referred to koi cte ^' cv tovtoiq 
Xiyat in 975. In A. 1339. ^ ydp refers 
not to what has immediately preceded, 
but to the general expression of won- 
der by the Chorus that they do not 
investigate the real state of the case. 
Thus oh yap P.V. 989. But in P. 784. 
oh yap refers to ttwc ciTrac, which is 



TAP 



{67 ) 



TE 



here expressed. TJov yap E.405. n&g 
yap E.577. So tI yap P.V.517. n&g 
yap TiQ — Trrifioyilv apKvtrraToy t^a- 
^eiev ic.r.X. " for how elscy i.e. than 
by saying such things as were fitted 
for the occasion, and concealing (rd- 
varrla) my real purpose, could, etc." 
Upon E.622. 'JTWQ yap to fpevyeiv 
Tovd* vTre/oSiicecc opa, Butler properly 
observes, << aliquid obscuritatis^ h.l. 
attulit particula yap quae hie, ut saepe, 
ad suppressam sententiam refertur. 
Subintelligendum est, aditceiQ "AttoX- 
\ov, vel tale aliquid.*' The ellipsis 
is less distinctly marked though 
equally implied in the interrogative 
form ir6r€pa yap P.235. A. 616. in 
trwc yap A. 620. rl yap A. 203. E.202. 
648. Cf. Herm. on Viger.493. « In 
omni interrogatione locus est parti- 
culsB ydp, quia intelligitur semper 
nescio, vel die mihi, vel simile quid. 
Unde et Latini quisnam vel nam quce, 
et germani tenn dicunt." ttwc yap 
ov; C.743. in parenthesis. For how 
can it be otherwise ? rl yap; is used 
elliptically in the end of sentences 
for rl yap 6XKo; is it not so ? thus A. 
1110. o\)^iv iroT tl fiii ^vvQavov^ivr^Vy 
rl ydp; 1212. Kai rwvd* 6fi€ioy ei ri 
fifl ireiQb}* ri ydp; C.877. ovx wff ^' 
apfj^ai diairtirpayfiiv^' rl ydp; the 
construction is different where rl ydp 
begins the sentence. See above, yap 
is sometimes so used preceded by 
dXXa that the force of yap depends 
on some succeeding proposition to 
which dXXa refers. Thus in Herod. 
IX. 27. dXX' oh yap ev rf roi^e rd^iog 
elyeica araffia^ety npiirei, (ipTioi eifuy 
Treideffdai vfuy, Z AaKe^difJtdyioif where 
the dXXd refers to the clause Apnol 
ei/jiey ic.r.X. and the parenthetical 
ydp has the force ofiTrel, Sometimes 
dXXd ydp are thus placed without the 
intervention of another word, so that 
ydp cannot in construction be con- 
sidered as parenthetical. Eur.Phoen. 
1318. dXXd ydp Kpeovra Xeverffw roy^e 
Bevpo arvyye<l>fi irpoQ ho^ovQ crrei^oyra 
Travoru) tovq wapeffT&Tas yoovc* Where 
dXXd refers in sense to iravvta fc.r.X. 



and ydp to Xtvatna, See Elmsley's 
note on Heracl.481. Sometimes the 
proposition to which aSXd, strictly 
speaking, refers, is omitted ; thus P. V. 
943. dXX' iiaopSi yap roy^e roy Aeoc 
Tp6\iy, sub. dXXd kay '^pil ravra* 
elcTopw yap k. t. X. So in C. 369. dXXd 
^nrXfJQ yap Tfjerde fxapdyyrig ^ovirog 
iKyeirai* sub. dXXd raura rl yprl Xc- 
yeiy; E. 764. dXX'iicAtoc ydp Xa/xTrpd 
jjiapTvpia Trapfjy, sub. dXX' ovk arifxlay 
tXETE . — With £1 expressing a wish, and 
referring to what proceeds, et ydp 
vir *JX/^ Karriyaplfrdric — ttoXv^wotoi' 
ay flx^^ rd(poy C.341. where ydp 
carries on the sense from Electra's 
former speech, el ydp ft vwd yrjy — 
^K£* — yvy ^£ K»T.\» where ydp refers 
to 140. seqq. and the apodosis is 
omitted. Elliptically el yap rirxpuy 
iy i^iovovfn irpbg dewy S.C.T.532. 
when the reference is to d firj Kpalyou 
" Do not say so altogether ; for if 
they themselves should but experience 
these things, they would surely perishy 
etc." eWe ydp S.C.T.548. eWe yap 
deol Tovtr^ oXetraiey ey y^, where ydp 
refers to the expressions just used 
and justifies them. For I would that 
(so does their impiety deserve it) the 
gods might utterly destroy them, cf. 
S.847. — Preceded by Kai, expressing 
snadditional argument, confirmation, 
or wish, P.V.439. S.c.T.1061. P.330. 
S. 481. 847.909. 

Taarrip the belly , A. 707. 

Te a restrictive particle, used chiefly 
to limit the force of a proposition to 
a certain part of it, upon which a 
peculiar emphasis is thus placed in 
contradistinction to the rest, e. g. cue 
ohwiTifirjTTiQ ye rioy epytoy fiapvg P.V. 
77. since the censor at least (whatever 
you may be) is severe, etrrt yap ttXou- 
rdg y afiefi<l>fig P. 164. we have abun- 
dant wealth indeed, but, etc. Kaxdg ye 
fidyrig ay yyolri rd^e C.766. none but 
a bad prophet, etc. r^v irply ye •)(peiay 
ijyvaatrde P.V.702. your former {p^^. 
to the present) suit, etc. fiaKpdy ye 
fUyroi pfjcriy oh arepyei rroXig S.270. 
long speeches, KXd^oi ye — KeXyrat 



TE 



(68) 



TE 



S.2d7. the branches are there at any 
rate, vvv ye C.130. fiotv indeed, ^i\a 
ye Atoc P. V. 162. save only Jupiter*-^ 
To define a statement more accu- 
rately, MeviKetav 3e wevSofiuiy el vo- 
trrifiic yc Jcai (reatacr/jLevog wdXiv ij^ei 
A. 604. / inquire about Menelaus, 
that is to say, whether he will come. 
Tov efidofioy — Xi^ia otac y' cLpdrai Kai 
Karev^erai rv\a£. So also according 
to one reading in P.V.950. owoTcvac 
KOfJLireiQ ydfwvt, irpog «Jy y tKelvog 
eKTrlTrrei Kparovg. Here wpog &v r 
is commonly read. — To qualify as- 
sertions already made, shewing that 
a statement is to be taken with some 
limitation, e.g. oh jjl^v &Tifiol y €k 
Oe&y reQvii^nev A. 1252. Be that as 
it may, we shall at least not die dis^ 
honoured, etc. oh fii^v aKofJLTraffrdg y 
eflffrarai irvXaig S.c.T.520. oh fi^y 
n iroivaig y ^Ofitfv roiaitrl fie Kari- 
<r)(avel(r9ai P.V.268. (nropag ye fx^v 
eK rfja^e iffvfreraiBpaffvs Td^oKri KXeivSg 
P.V.873. h. e. so much at least we 
will say, etc. eirel ye fjieyroi XevKo- 
wiaXog iifiepa irdfrav Karetr^e yaiav 
P. 378. opposed to V.376. When oh 
firiv precedes ye it is always separated 
from it by the intervention of some 
other word or words. — In affirma- 
tions or commands, introducing some- 
thing which gives additional force 
to the previous statement, and to 
which attention is thereby particularly 
drawn. In this case, it is generally 
joined with ical or koI fjirjv, separated, 
as in the preceding instance, by some 
other word, e. g. ^ firiv KeXevtrmt, m- 
TTidaw^it} ye TrpdQ P.V.73. / tffill 
order, and^ what is more, I will also^ 
etc. 6pw, Kal vrapaivi<rai ye aot deXio 
TCL Xferra 307. Kal (rdevog y eKoXov<rdri 
P. 992. Kal fx^v irapwv ye Koh Xoyovg 
aXXb)v kXvwp ^pderaifi dv P. 258. 954. 
Cf. S.C.T.227. A. 1161. C.203. Kal 
^VTrv')(<^vvTb)v y ehfiap^q anaXXayfi 
S.334. Kai TTpSg ye rovroig — ev')(pv rot 
Kpelffffb) S.C.T.247. jcai 7rp6(T(a y efiol 
938. Kal ^evp6 y aet ri^v rv\riv oh 
fiifjL<l>oiiiai. — Without Kai or Kal fAtiv, 
^opog ye Tf^ avrtiperag S.C.T.981. 



aye ! and that too as this man^s an* 
tayonist. Arrfg ye fiel^tt S.4d9. and 
those too greater than the loss (the 
VV.439. 440. should probably be trans- 
posed. See y6/JLog), eiirely ye fieyroi 
^€t tr OTTiog KureKrayeg E.561. rdirep 
Trddofiey &xea 'n-p6g ye r&y reKOfUyiiiy 
0.413. and that too at a parent's 
hand, rifxdg ye fiev ^rj rag ifiag wev- 
trei rdxa E.397. you shall hear our 
office also, sc. as weU as our origin^ 
etc. — In assenting to questions, de- 
fining the ground of the assent by 
introducing a special proof* e.g. rov- 
Twy &p' 6 Zevg etrriy affOeyetrrepog; 
ovKOvy ay d.K^vyoi ye ri^y vewpuffieyiiy 
P. y. 515. 6. yes, at least he could not 
escape destiny, Kal yvy <l>Xoy(»nr6y irvp 
e\ov<y effiiifAepoi; dij>* o5 ye iroXXac 
eKfAaOfitroyrai re^yag P.V.263.4. yes, 
and from it also they will, etc. Cf. 
P.V.748.770.776.933. A. 527. S.292. 
308. — In giving a qualified assent, or 
suggesting an objection to something 
already stated or asked, e. g. ovKovy 
TOVTO yiybKTKeig, 6ri opyijg yotrovtrtfg 
elaly iarpol X6yoi; 'Eav rig ey Kaip^ 
^ye fJiaXOdacrri Keap P.V.279. Cf.984. 
yes, provided any one seasonably, etc. 
Cf. 0^/ii7 ye jneyroi drifxoOpovg fieya 
trOiyei to which Clyt. again objects 6 
d* d<l>d6yriT6g y ohK e7rl(riXog neXei 
A. 912. 913. To7g S* oXf^loig ye Kal to 
yiKaadai rrpewei 915. Cf. 1227. Kal fJLrjy 
o^/Xoiv y hy rlyoifi ahr^ X^P*-^ 
P.V.937. dXX* ij ^iKJti ye (rvfifiaxwy 
VTrepffrarel S.3d8. yet still, etc. r/Mi- 
X^g ye fieyroi ^fffjiog enc^vycliy KaKci 
S.C.T.1035. fiapvg ye fjUyroi Zriyog 
iKeffiov Kdrog S.342. Cf. 727. 1042. Tpe- 
^ei ^e y' dy^pog fi&x^og ^jUyag etna 
C.908. 6 ^' vtyrarog ye rov xi^tJwu 
vpetTJ^everai A . 1273. ytKrjy ye /jteyroi, 
Kal KaKT^y rifiq, Be6g\ S.C.T.698. where 
the objection more properly assumes 
the interrogative form, vavpol ye 
TToXXwi/ P. 784. no, only a few out of 
many. With negative, ov (sc. ireTlfJi' 
rirai) irpiv ye ^fa^joav ri^vhe Kiydvy^ 
fiaXely S.c.T. 1039. With more dis- 
tant reference, drop cri^o^pvyy y 
dtrOeyel aofiajjiaTi P. V. lois. but (be 



TE 



( 69 ) 



TEA A 



all this as it may) you surely , etc. 
So, in the same speaker, elddv wot 

povtrag' Airrepoi ye fiifv ideiv airrai E. 
61 . these however are without wings, — 
With participles, assigning a special 
reason for something iih trvfjujiopa 
^dxyeif cLTifiiav ye iraihog &fAipl ffitfjut' 
Tog itrdrffidrwv Kkvovaav P. 833. name' 
ly, because I hear of, etc. eidwg y 
tl A. 908. since I know well what I 
am about, ciXX' cv yc irpdl^ag piir 
iwi^evxOfis ic,T,\, C.1040. but since 
you have fared well, etc. (here the 
vulg. is eh-B wpaiag. eZye wpd^ag 
Glasg. ei y ewpa^ag Tyrwhitt.) vUg 
^' ov; aifiovtrai y &^idv r en* a^wv 
£.413. (this verse is corrupt. See 
£irdfioc.) — So with a finite verb. 6^ 
a^re y oZv — viro^iKog BeXei yeyetrdcu 
£.248. — In exclamations, or strong 
asseverations, confining the emphasis 
to some particular word, e. g. Ij fial' 
petal ye A. 1084. surely she is nothing 
less than mad, cf. 1086. &yay Kak&g 
KXvoverd ye S. 699. obeying it only too 
well, fiyav y aXrfdSfiavriv epelg 1214. 
only too true a prophetess, wrifwyfig 
^ 6\ig y vwcipxei A. 1641. there is 
surely enough of woe* dkXa fiifv cv- 
vovg ye — riiv^* eKvpuxrag fftaTiv P. 222. 
with good intent at least, (iape'id y 
&Ze <rvfi<l>opd 1001. indeed it is a sad 
event, paid y tag avro woW&v 982. 
^ev ra^eld y'^XOc y^pritrfjiiov wpd^ig725, 
Cfg irdvra y ear eKelva ^laweTpayfieva 
254. ToWov ye icai tov iravrog eWelwb) 
P.V.963. fivpaivd y\ e'lT exilv 
c^v C.988. KOL xoXXa)(^ ye Zvtrirdr 
\anTTa irpdyjiara S.462. fiapia trv y 
elwag 337. KoK&g y av fifjiiy ^vfju^epoi 
rairra S.7d4. It has sometimes an 
ironical force. iroXK/^ y dfiilvtoy rohg 
vekag (jtpeyovy c^vc ^ travrdy P.V. 
335. avTOg KaO' ahrov y apa firixayo^ 
patjUi C.219. but here the readings 
differ. Salvin. proposes rapa. So 
£lmsl. wp6 ye tneydl^etg P.V. 698. — 
With conditional particles, describ- 
ing the condition more strictly, e^irrep 
y hn exOpov Kparog ijv TeTfUfifjUyog C. 
196. Cf. S.339.witha word intervening, 



KCLV Tolg kfiolg &p\ eiTrep ey ye Toltri 
crolg C.221. Cf.492. A. 1222. With 
pronouns, to give emphasis or ex- 
press opposition. — With cyw P.V. 
322. 1065. A. 861. 1313. S.C.T. 1017. 
Probably also 263. <rv P.V.984. olrog 
P.V. 1067. P.724. A.369. oh P.256. 
P.V.60.906. £.860. In C.4. rah ye 
the reading of Arist.Cod.Rav. r^h 
is perhaps correct, iifielg A. 647. 1186. 
vfielg P.V. 1060. roi6<rh P.321. with 
fiXXoc. ovK AXKo y oh^y P.V. 258. 
Cf. S.C.T.834. P. 205. In limiting 
requests, commands, or entreaties. 
fijf fwi vokiy ye — iKdafxyioTiTe S.C.T. 
71. fiiivb) ye P.V. 635. Kparog fiey- 
roi irdpeg y eKufy ifwl A. 917. hog 
he y ev floppy xparog C.483. In C. 
957. &ya ye fidy hofjLoi. &yaye is pro- 
bably the correct reading. — In A. 331. 
OVK ay y eKdyreg aZQig aZ Odyoiey ay^ 
ye appears to have bnt little meaning. 
Dindorf Praef. ad Poet. Seen. Graec. 
quotes this as one of the passages 
where the copyists have inserted this 
" particulam irafifl>dpfxaKoy" from 
being ignorant that dty is either long 
or short. On this point see his re- 
marks here, and in his preface to 
Soph.p.lvi. See him also on Arist. 
Vesp.v.228. — Sometimes it answers 
to ^£ in a following clause, yawy ye 
rayol—-trrpaT6g h* 6 \oiir6g P. 472. Cf. 
S.64. 206. S.cT. 1054. 

Feytayeiy to declare, speak dis' 
tincUy, P.V. 621. 660. 789. 822. 992. 
Imper. yeyoivefrom perf.mid. yeyiaya 
P.V. 192.786. 

TeywyitTKeiy a lengthened form of 
the prec. P.V. 600. 

Teyiay6g clearly sounding, S.c.T. 
425. 

TeiToyely to be near, S.761. P. 303. 

Teirtay neighbouring P. 67. S.cT. 
468. With gen. yeiroyeg Kopdlag fU" 
pifiyai S.C.T. 270. cares sitting close 
to the heart. With dat. S.c.T.484. — 
yotrog yelriay epelBei A. 976. presses 
close, 

TeXfy to laugh, yeX^ ew" dyhpl 
depfif £.630. laughs him to scorn, 

FeXatTfia laughter, P.V. 90. 



TEAQ 



( 70) 



TEPA 



TiXiaQ laughter, C. 441. 727. 

Tifuiy to he filled. With gen. rifg 
aXridelag yifiaty A. 599. replete with 
truth. vqfioydQ yiynav 984. fraught 
with woe. With dat. S.654. according 
to some, but see yepapog, 

Tefil^eiy to fill, A. 431. 

Tifwg a dishy a messy A. 1194. 

Teyed family ^ race^ P. 876. S.c.T, 
1061. A. 1553. origin, ^(pvtyoydyov ye- 
veag (jtwg P. 80. some of the golden 
shower. 

TeytdXiog natalf giving birth, E. 
283. in honour of birth. yeyidXioy 
Mtriy E.7. a birth-gift. — proceeding 
from a parent. yeyedXiovg &pag C. 
899. a parent's curses. — presiding 
over a family. Oeoi/g yeyedXiovg KoXel 
S.C.T.621. 

riyeSXoy origin, descent, S,2S7. — 
offspring^ A. 758.889. C.256. 

Teyeidg a beard, P. 308. 

Viyeioy the chin^ P. 1013. S.cT. 
648. 

Teyirrig presiding over a family, E. 
73. 

Teyya a race, P. 896. A. 1456. oh- 
payiay yeyyay P.V. 164. the celestial 
race. Trefiwrri yevya 855. the fifth 
generation. — descent, rpirog yeyyay 
P.V. 776. third in descent, etc. P.V. 
894. trfjteTepif. eWdra yeyyq. A. 738. re- 
sembling their original. — progeny, 
S.c.T. 730. C.245. P. 908. Xayiyay 
yeyyay A. 118. the hare kind, put 
periphrastically for one of the hare 
kind, h.e. a hare. See under Xayiyog, 
and cf. afierepoy yeyog P. 142. 

Teyyalog generous, noble, A. 600. 
1278. E.595. 

Teyyaltog generously, honourably, 
A. 1171. 

Teyydy to bring forth, S.47. 

Teyytifia the act of generation, P.V. 
852. 

TeyyiiTiap a parent, S. 203. 

Teyog kindred, relationship, xutpig 
re yeyovg P.V. 290. besides being re- 
lated. eyyvrara yeyovg S. 383. nearest 
in kin. e')(6pQy ofjialfibty Kal fiiaiyoy- 
Tiay yeyog S.222. violating the rights 
of kindred, ey yeyei of kin. npotrrpo- 



iralwy ey yeyei ireirrtaKOTtay C.285. of 
our own family, yeyog afierepoy P.142. 
one of our race> See Trarpwyvfiiog. — 
origin, descent, yeyog fiey oJBa £. 
396. Xe^ag x^^pay Ka\ yeyog 414. yeyog 
Tohfioy ktg c^^i 432. yeyog for Kara 
yeyog by descent. 'Apyelai yeyog 
eievxofietrBa sc. elyai S.271. Cf.275. 
269.318. El ig roi yeyog eifx6fud' 
eJyai rdtr^' airo ydg eyoiKoi 531. yeyog 
Avpyalog P. 316. — offspring. OWlwov 
yeyog S.c.T. 789. Aiyinrrov yeyog S. 
.*J80. 722.— a race or family, S.cT. 127. 
795.815.934.969. P.181. A.664.773. 
1088.1547.1579. C.lOll. S.16.146.198. 
492.628.579.583.588.626.797. P. V.282. 
560.671. ro (purwy yeyog 549. the 
race of mortals, (iporajy yeyog C.627. 
/kitnXiKoy yeyog P.V. 871. a line of 
kings. Bai fioyuty yeyog S.c.T. 21 8. 
yvyaiKwy yeyog 288. S^aprwv yeyovg 
466. the Thebans. Oihiwov yeyog 636. 
783. 1048. Aacov yeyog 673. (^ap^dptay 
yeyei P. 426. UeptriK^ yerei 50%. yeyog 
ro Heptrdy 974. to HXeiorOeyovg yeyog 
A. 1584. ovdeyl ffwaprSiy yeyei E.3S8. 
no race of created beings, yeyog llc- 
Xaerywy S.250. Ilafi(l>vXtay yeyri 547. 
yeyog Aiyvwrioy 797. — a certain class 
or quality of persons, dydpwy ^vv 
OeoTTTVffT^ yeyei S.c.T. 686. ijrig aJa 
TOVT eirevxerai yeyog rpetpova dyarei 
fiil fxeraareyeiy ir6ywy E.58. ro rdy 
hiKalwy rovT dweydriToy yeyog E. 
872. 

Teyvg a jaw, S.C.T. 115. 

Vepaiog aged, S.475. P. 152.257. 
668.690.818. comp. yepairepaE.SlO. 
^- antient. HpidfJLOv irdXig yepaid A. 
693. 

Tepapog venerable, as from age, etc. 
yepapolg eirixaproy A. 704. a favorite 
with the aged. In S.653. yepapoltri 
yefiSyTuy dvfieXai the meaning, as 
explained by Pauw, is " senibus vene- 
randis, in quorum gratiam copia ista 
suppeteret, ut digne sacra facerent," 
yefi6yrti>y will then be taken abso- 
lutely, « let them be filled yfith gifts." 
Abresch quotes some instances of 
verbs of fulness with a dative, and thus 
Schiitz translates^ ministeriis fre- 



TEPA 



(71 ) 



nrN 



quentihus affluant. The other expla- 
nation, however, appears the best." 
and for the aged priests, let the altars, 
etc. 

Tepag a prerogative, privilege, or 
honour, P.V.38. A. 891. C.255. E.200. 
372. S.964. plur. yipa P.V.82. 107.229. 
437. 

Tipcu^poveiv to think as an old man, 
S. 356. 

Tiptav aged, S.c.T.604. P.718. A. 
1602. S. 174.756.839. pi. P.574.A.319. 
570. 1642. — Met. applied to inanimate 
things, as yipiov \6yoq A. 730. an an^ 
tient story, yipwv (jiovog C.794. an 
antient murder, 

Ttvetrdai to taste, A. 1195. 

Ti(ftvpa a bridge, P. 722. 

r^ Earth, personified, S.c.T.69. P. 

621.632. S. 301. 867. 869. 876. 878. — the 

earth, P.V.90.415. fiv^oq yap 431. 

the subterranean recess (e.g. fiv^og 

X^ovioc, see Herm. App. Vig.lll.) 

660. oirri yfiQ 564.669.685. (see wpo) 

926. S.C.T.16.343.930.999.P.216. evep- 

de ytis 226. below the earth, 218.526. 

586.616.825. A.646. 873.990. 1519. Avbt- 

dev yijQ 1561. above the earth, tovq 

yag vepdev C. 39. 123. 146.276, Kara 

yfJQ 371. E.961. below ground, C.468. 

578. E. 159. UTTO yav 167.324. P.V. 

162. Kara ydv 352.802.833. under 

ground, yfjc vwai 395.989. — opposed 

to the sea, S. 747. 814. 855. P.V.90.— 

denoting some particular country, e.g. 

yfjv T€ Koi Ka^ fjLOv ttoXcv S.c.T.74. 

the Theban land, Cf. S.c.T.649. 610. 

TrfXovpov yijy P.V, 809. a distant land, 

varp^ac yVQ S.c.T.622. P. 896. A. 

526. E.725. one^s country. trKXripdc 

yfjg P. 311. a rugged land, fi yfj P. 

778. sc. 'EXX^vwv Greece, ya 896. 

Persia, rffg aXouciyc yfig A. 330. the 

captured land, ^lawovTlov ydg C.347. 

a foreign land, ahrov re koI yrjy E. 

280. Argos, yfjv ijy *A\aiiav &iCT0p€g 

— eyeifjLav ifjLoi 376. Attica, Cf. C.992. 

(Sv TToXtc, Jv yfi S.23. Cf. E.948. ik 

yfjg liXaaey 305. Argos, Cf. 560.648. 

669.672.685.767. — KoXxi^og yag P.V. 

413. Colchis. 'laoywv yn^ P. 174. the 

land of the lonians. yfig *Atriadog 245. 



Asia, ydg 'Atri^og 262. yfjg *A)(athog 
480. Achaia, ydy *A<rlay P. 694. yfjy 
'EXXa^a 795. Greece, yfj UXaTauoy 
803. Platcea, *lXidEog yfig A. 441. 
Troy. ^Aeplag ydg S.71. Egypt. — 
ray tray ydv S.C.T. 101. ydg rdtrde 
S.C.T.48.151. Cf. P. 664. 867. A.631. 
606. 1255. 1393. 1565. C. 123. 633. 1038. 
E; 751. 767.814. S. 181.248. 312. 632. 
604.930. 

TriyEyrig earth-born, a son of the 
soil, S.247. P.V. 351. 567.680. 

rriOeiy to rejoice. Dor. yadovtrri 
i^pEyi C.761. 

TfiBey from the earth, S.c.T.229. 
E.864. 

T-qpayai to grow old. vvy ht yiy- 
payai QiXio C.895. 1 wish to be allowed 
to grow old, 

rrjpaidg aged, S.601. P. 840. 

TripaXiog aged, P. 167. 

Triply to preserve to old age, ohh' 
eyrjpaarav rpo^rj S.871. 

Tfipag old age, decay, A. 1604. Met. 
oifK tort yfipag rovde tov fiiaorfiarog 
S.C.T.664. this pollution will never 
pass away. 

FrfpaiTKEiy to come to old age. yrj- 
pderKwy ypoyog E.276. P.V.983. /iwie 
as it goes on, 

TripvEfrQai to speak, P.V. 78. S.455. 

Tripvwy prop, name, A. 844. 

Tiyag a giant, S.c.T.406. earth- 
born, A.677. 

TlyyEirdai to be born, to be gotten 
or produced, P.e94. E.207.631. C.202. 
yiyyofiiyaKTi Xa^J? raS' €^' d^iy I- 
icpav0i7E.329. to us at our birth, ffidsy 
cj aifiarog yEyoyafitv S.C.T. 129. kcl- 
K&y h* EKari Kayiyoyro E.71. Met. 
Etag yiyoiro firfrpog EWf^poyqg wdpa A. 
266. — to come to pass, to take place, 
yytiffifig awovfrrjg vfifxa ylysrai fUya 
E.720. Cf.363.444. S.914. S.C.T.141. 
o urj yiyoiro 5. which Heaven forbid. 
ovTiog yiyoiro 508. may it be so, Cf . 
C.646. P.430. A.20. eweI yiyoir hv 
^Xvtrig 243. since it must come, yiyoiro 
fwXoyrog ev^iX^ X^P^ ayaicrog o%Ktay 
rfj^E fiairraffai XEpi A. 34. may it be 
my lot, etc. Cf. C. 380. yiyoiro h* utg 
apitna 660. Cf. C.771. aXXa fiii 



riNa 



( 72 ) 



roHS 



yiyoiro vwc 1 122. ti ii6r)(df»iv yevoiro 
Ttiyli' &\iQ y 1644. inara yivoiro X^P9 
C.391. Cf. C. 100.203. E.274. S.449. 
773.1033. A. 884. yeviffdia S.922. let 
it be done, yivoir av &XKa S.440. 
others might be gotten, — to become, to 
turn outy to be. ovl* eXxoiroia ylverat 
TCL a^fiara S.c.T.780. oh (rij>ayia yi^ 
vtrai KoKa 361. iriaQ <roi ^vfifiaxog 
yeyritreTai 568. Cf. P.V.319. S.C.T.421, 
A. 609. E.131. S. 471. 774. yevritrofjiai 
P.V.1005.E.66. S.C.T.1036. iyevofirfv 
P.847. S.C.T.761. yevov S.O.T.121. 
131. A.99. C.2. 19. 244. S. 413.530. ye- 
vecrSe S.cT. 76. P. 167. C. 84. yevol- 
firjvS.SSl.160. ycVoioC.697. yivoiro 
S.cT. 9.384. 387. 502. P.208.230. A. 
338.1172.1489. C.829. E.288.522.554. 
640. S. 225. 442. 752. yivuffiai A. 205. 
S.330. yivy S.cT. 659. E.74. S.198. 
ycviyrai P.738. A.1632. P.V.463. ye- 
vitrSat P.V.484. S.cT. 623. P. 214. A. 
217.1603. C. 139.691. E. 266. 762. S. 
289. — Traial ^e fidXKov yeyivrfrai C. 
373. it has fallen more severely on the 
children (sc Orestes and Electra) 
than on myself. So Schiitz. The 
Schol. whom Heath follows, impro- 
perly refers it to Agamemnon. Mov 
yevov C.231. compose yourself Cf. 
Ter. And. ii. 4. Proin tu fac apud 
te ut sies. ^vv ^c yevov, h.e. fvyyc- 
vov 453. assist me* rl yevai/xac S.C.T. 
279. what is to become of me ? rl 
pi^w; yivwfAai; sc. rl yivwfjiai E.757. 
784. ov^' e'xw rig av yevolpav P.V, 
907. / know not what would become 
of me. 

TivwiTiceiv to know, P.V. 104.309. 
377. perf. tyvwKa I know P.V. 61. fut. 
yvuftr^ A. 781. 1399. 1602. yvwa^ raxa 
A. 1633. you shall soon know the 
consequences, 2 aor. eyvwv A. 1077. 
imp. yi/a»9i S.421. yvburerai S. 55. — to 
form an opinion* KaK6g ye fxavric av 
yvoiri rale C.766. to resolve, decide. 
yvCjBi. riva Tre/jLTreiy loKelg S.cT. 632. 
634. yv&Ot vavKXrfpelv iroXiv 634. — to 
condemn, i.q. KarayivuKTKeiv. pass, ov' 
riva IrifxriXatrlav yvfatrdeJirai S.7. not 
condemned to a public expulsion. 

TXvKVQ sweet, agreeable, P.V. 632. 



700. On the latter passage see 
wg, 

TX&<r<ra the tongue^ P.V. 78. 319. 
329.886.891. S.cT. 241.421. 538. P.398. 
583. A.36. (see /3ovc) 623.671.1000. 
1201. 1372. 1612. 1647. C. 307. 557. 574. E. 
794.846.928.943. S. 441. 927.972. llicag 
ohK airo yXwcciyc KXvovreg A. 787. 
hearing the cause not from the mere 
sound of words, i. e. deciding accord- 
ing to the truth. yXb)(Ttnig xapiv C. 
264. for talking s sake. 

TvaSogthejaw. Met. P.V. 64. 368. 
C. 278.322. wovrov SaX/iv^ijffea yva- 
dog P.V. 729. a gorge of the sea. 
Blomf. compares Virg. G. iv. 467. 
Tcenarias etiam fauces, alta ostia 
Ditis. 

TvcLfJiirreiv to bend, P.V. 997. 

TvawTnv to tear piecemeal, P. 568. 

Tvafjievg a fuller, C.749. 

Tv&fia an opinion, A. 1325. 

Tvbf/jiri an opinion, A. 1321. arofia' 
rog yviafiTiv 1454. the (pinion ex- 
pressed, trwijtpovog yvwfJiiig kfiapreiv 
1649. yvuffxrig airo(r^aXe7(rc P. 384. de- 
ceived in their opinion, wapa yvwfjiriv 
A. 905. 906. S . 449. contrary to my opi- 
nion, awo yvw firig E.644. from their 
real judgment. — intelligence, mind, 
P.V. 287. 454. 890. E.720. — will, pur- 
pose, P.V. 525. 542. 1005. — design, P.V. 
869. P. 710. 

Tvwfxwv a judge, A. 1101. 

Tviifplieiv to make known, P.V. 485. 

rvfoerrdg known, acquainted, C.691. 

Toatrdai to lament, P. 1029. pass. 
yodrai Kard'jrrvaTOV C.623. 

Toelvog mournful, S.191. adverbi- 
ally y6elva mournfully, P. 1013. 1020. 
y6elva I* avdefili^ofiai S.69. is ex- 
plained by the Schol. ro riov y6wv 
dvdog avolpeirofiai I indulge in grief. 
avOefxli^ofxai may, however, perhaps 
better be referred to wapeiav, and 
y6elva be understood adverbially — 
mourning, yoelvog &v P. 096. 

Toepog melancholy, A. 1149. 

Torig (?) yorirwv vofxov C. 809. 
Blomf. alters this to yonr&v as from 
yortriig (?) from yoata, h.e. a song of 
mourners, yorirtov from yoiig a juggler, 



roMO 



(73 ) 



rPA* 



is, according to him, unsuited to the 
sense of the passage. That yatiQ may 
mean the same, so. a mourner^ appears 
doubtful. The whole passage koL 
t6te ^j) nXovTOV BiafjLCLTwv Xvrifpioy 
OfjXvy ovpiotTTCLTay ofiov KpeiCToy yo^- 
Twy yofioy fiiEdiiaoficy voXei, is so ob- 
scure and probably corrupt, that it is 
difficult to decide anything upon it. 
By irXovToy ^ai/xdraiv Xyrripioy, Ab- 
resch understands the riches of the 
house, which now would be freely 
dispersed for the good of the people ; 
Heath more correctly, divitias medium 
in expiationem, sc. that by liberality 
they might in some measure atone 
for their crime. These explanations, 
however, are nugatory, from the ob- 
vious corruption of the words. Blomf. 
conj. ical rir Hdri iroXvy, From the 
expression XvHipioy we may possibly 
infer that yoiinay v6fioy a song of 
enchanters is correct. And then (sc. 
when Mercury shall lend his aid) we 
will utter for the sake of the city a 
female strain of enchantment, auspp- 
eiouslg performed to the sound of 
timbrels, to release the house (from 
the curse). If vXcvroy be correct 
(which, or some other substantive, 
seems to be required by o/xov follow- 
ing), the meaning will be, that both 
by liberality with their wealth (either 
offered in sacrifice or given in largess) 
and also by songs of enchantment, 
they would seek to remedy the evil. 

Fofioc a cargo. ^n;c yc fid^to ical 
fjiiy ifiTcXrtirag yofwv S.439. This is 
unintelligible. Butler, conj. ical fiiy 
IfxirXfitrai y6fwy sc. iitrre. This affords 
a good meaning: /let^o; refers to ^Xa, 
sc. other possessions, even larger than 
the loss, so as fully to make up the 
cargo. The construction would be 
rather better if the verses 439. 440. 
were transposed. 

Tofi(l>6^£rog fastened with nails,S.926. 

Fd/i^oc a nail, S.923. S.c.T.524. 

Tofi^vy to fasten with nails, S.435. 

Toyii a generation, P.V.776. P. 804. 
— a family, a race, yoyif apalog A. 
1^546. a succession of curses. 



Toy lag blowing from a family. 
Met. j(€ifi^y yoylag C.1063. a storm 
or family commotion* On the names 
of winds ending in lag and formed 
from substantives, see Bl. Gloss, in 
loc. Schneid. in Lex. less correctly 
understands yoviag as the gen. of 
yoytog sub. avpag* 

Tdyog progeny S . 308. C . 261 . — prO" 
creation, roy ticnvey yoyt^ S. 163.— 
Aptrsyog yoyov C.495. the descendant 
of the male branch. See&perriy. yoyog 
— irXovT6xdbty £.906. a rich produce 
of the soil, but this is doubtful, from 
something being lost in the MSS. 

Fdvv the knee* K&fiwreiy yoyv to 
rest oneself, P.V.32.396. M y6yv lec- 
xXirai P.894.M humbled, thrown down. 
So. A. 64. yovarog KoylattTiy ipeiBofii' 
vov said of a vanquished combatant. 

V6og a mourning cry, S.c.T.639. 
836. 899.947.950. P. 537. 67 3. 683. 691. 
910.1007.1032. A. 67. 1049.1420. C.318. 
827.442. S.109. P.V.33. 

Topytiog belonging to the Gorgons, 
Topyelonri rinroig E. 49. the figures of 
the Gorgons. 

Topyoyeiog id. P.V.796. 

TopySyeg the Gorgons, P.V.801. 
C.1044. £.48. 

Topy6g terrible, S.c.T.619. 

Fo/oyohrcc name of a lake in the 
Isthmus of Corinth, A. 293. 

Fopyowrdc looking terribly, P. V. 356. 

Foi;v at any rate, at least, A. 421. 
1399. S.19. 

Fpata aged, £.69. 145. — old, dried, 
A. 286. 

Tpdfjifm a letter, S.c.T. 416.628.642. 
ypafjificLTwy wyQiatig P.V.648. co»i- 
binaHons of letters t ypaixfiarwy ey trvX" 
\a/3atcS.c.T.460. id. 

Tpavg an old woman, E. 38. 

TpcK^eiy to write. — mid. v. Met. to 
write upon the mind, iv ^peoly ypa- 
^v C.443. S.969. pass. S.690.969. — 
to describe, pourtray, Kopr dLvoftovaafg 
Jj<rda yeypafifuvog A. 775. painted 
in unseemly colours, yeypafi^iyag 
^eiTryoy <b€pov<rag £.50. painted as 
carrying off the feast. 

Tpaipri a picture, wpiirovtra a»c Ip 

L 



rPY* 



(74) 



AAIA 



ypaipaiQ A. 233. looking as if in a pic- 
ture, 1302. See ffTToyyoc. In C.230. 
eic ^c drfplbtv ypafjfiiv, Pauw and 
Schtitz correct iv ^i, which Butler 
approves, sc. et quce in illis est, fera- 
rum pioturam, Blomf. and Wellauer 
explain tig as referring to 2dov or 
/iXi\l/oy look upon it. This is very 
harsh. May eig probahly have the 
same sense as iv, ypai^Eiv tig n being 
equally good with ypaij>eiv ey rivi ? 
The words will then be equivalent to 
drfpla tltrytypaiifiiva, 

Tpv'^ a gryphon, a fabulous bird, 
P.V.806. 

Tva afleld,F.y.3G9.7lO. Elmsley 
on Bacch.l3. Heracl.839. contends 
that the masc. form yviyc is prefer- 
able in the Attic writers. 

TvaXova low ground, a plain, S.545. 

TviopapTig oppressing the limbs, A. 
63. 

TvToy a limb, P. 877. fieXayxi^oig 
yvloKTi XeuK&y Ik ireTrXtofjLarwy i^eiy 
S.701. with dark limbs appearing to 
view from under white garments. 

Tvioiri^ri a getter, P.V. 168. 

Tvfiyd^eiy to harass, P.V, 688. A. 
526. pass. P.V. 594. 

TvfiySg naked, S.c.T.414. Met. des- 
titute, yvjjLvog ec/xi irpoTrofJiwSfy P. 993. 

Tvfivovy to lay bare, to draw forth 
(as a sword or spear), S.c.T. 606. See 
apira(eiy> 

TvvalKeiog female, belonging to 
women, r^ yvyaiKd^ yiyei S.c.T.170. 
the female sex, yvyaixd^ v6fju^ A. 
680. after the manner of women, yv- 
yaiKtiay alyjiav C.621. a woman s 
rule* yvyaiKtltay crroKiav £.818. pro- 
cessions of WQmenf kv yvvaiKclotg ru- 



irotg S.279. in forms such as women 
wear, yvyaiKeiag irvXag C.866. the 
gates leading to the women's apart- 
ments. yvyaiKeloieri ^tjfiatrc C.36. 

FvyaiKofiovXog counselling as a 
woman, C.617. 

TvyaiKoiciipvKTog published by a 
woman, A. 474. 

TvyaiKSfiijjLog imitating a woman, 
P.V. 1007. 

rvyaiKorrXndfig composed of women, 
P. 122. 

TvvaiK&iroiyog avenging a woman, 
A. 218. 

TvvTi a woman, as opposed to a 
man or otherwise^ e.g. avi^p yvvif re 
S.c.T. 179. fxiXei yap hvlpi, ftrl yvyii 
^vXevirfo, T&^ufBey 182, etc. — Xoxog 
wai^ufv, yvyaucwv £.981. ovtoi yv- 
yaiKag aXXa Topy6vag Xiyia £.48. ray 
fiey /3o<$c, roi' ^ aZ yvyaiic6g S.665.— 
a woman, generally, e.g. S.c.T.627. 
1029. and passim. — as a contemptuous 
epithet. aXX* ^ yvyaiKwy tg noXiy 
doKBig fwXeiy S.891. — added to the 
offices of females, d/jiiimi yvvalKeg 
C. 82. 1044. handmaidens. T€Xe<r66pog 
yvvq T67rapj(pg C.663. Here SchiitZy 
from the addition of rig, understands 
it to mean a housekeeper. This 
Butler rightly refutes, observing that 
the construction is i^eXSirw rig, dia- 
fmrtity T€Xe€n^6pog yvvri, (iacrlXeia 
yvyai P. 615. queen. In S.c.T.207. 
ir€iBap')(la yap itrri rfjg eirn-pa^lag jjifi- 
rrjp, yvyrf, triifrfipog, yvyrf if correct 
must be taken with Brunck, as instead 
of the voc. yvyai, Blomf. corr. yv- 
yai. — a wife, A. 16.261.668.592.1481. 
C.88. £.202. P. 152. 396. 690. 

T.vwiag inhabited by vultures, S.774. 



Aa O earth, P.V. 567. A. 1042. 1046. 
£.805.836. It is a Doric form of yfj 
upon which the £tymologicon quoted 
by Stanley observes, oi Ataptelg rrjy 
yfjy ^dy Xiyovtrt, koX ^lay,wg Kal roy 
yv6<l>oy, ^yo^oy <j>£v ^a oZy, <l>ev yi}. 
The form occurs in Aristoph. Lys . 198. 



AahcLKTig proper name of a man, P. 
296. 

Aarjyai to understand, <l>poyrl(riy 
^aelg C.596. i^drf XayoBalrag irofi- 
Tovg T apxag A, 122. lie understood 
the import of 

Aai^aXog curiously wrought, £.605. 



AAIE 



( 75 ) 



A A 12 



Aa/etJ/ to kindle, A. 482. C.850.— 
to feed, E.295. 

Aati^eiv to cleave, K&pava hat^ac 
C.390. — to kill, A. 201. — to lay waste, 
destroy, S.664. 

Aaiicriip piercing, S.c.T.899. 

Aaiicrtop piercing, excruciating, S. 
779. 

Aatfiovdv to lie under an evil in^ 
fiuence, to rave, C.659. S.c.T.992. 

AaifjLorioQ sent from God^ S.c.T. 
873. P. 573. Biay ^* ovriv i^oTrXi^ei 
ray airoivov ^aijiovi(i>v S.93. This 
passage is corrupt, the verse in the 
antistrophe hvoTrapapovXoitrL i^iirlv 
requiring the penult, of &iroivov to 
be short. Hence the reading and 
explanation of Heath, Schtitz, and 
Pearson are nugatory. Pauw conj. 
rhv &V0V0V, but gives an absurd ex- 
planation. Wellauer proposes an easy 
emendation, irav Awovov Baifiovlwy ; 
the sense will then be, yet he exerts 
no violence : every act of divine power 
or persons betng done without labour. 
-—a divinity, male or female, opposed 
to a mortal. iXSeiy riy avroig ^alfioy 
^ fipOT&y Tiya C.117. iravrec oi Kara 
vr6\iy haifJLoyiQ reical fipoToi^.^lO.-^ 
a god or goddess generally, £. 530. i 
ypvtroTrijKrf, Zaifwy S.c.T. 102. Mars, 
rov yBoylov ^alfioyoc S.c.T.505. Ty^ 
phon. in plur. P.V. 85. 199.229.492. 
663.921. S.C.T.77.92.157. 193.218.497. 
P.710. 797. 966. A. 175.621. C. 212.430. 
£.23.101.292.769.881.889.908. S. 79. 
214.477.674.870.900. airoTp&jroi<n hcil- 
luari P. 199. see anorpoiroQ. tovq yfJQ 
eyepOe halfioyag C.123. the gods below, 
ypaias dalfwyac £*145. the Furies, 
vdkaiae ZaifiovaQ 697. id. TroKioxtypi 
^alfioyeg S.c.T.805. the tutelar gods 
of the city, Baifiovec ^vriyXcoi A. 505. 
the gods placed before the doors of 
houses. — in sing, a ruling genius, 
fortune, either good or bad; a good 
deity, oray 6 laifuay ehpon P. 593. Cf. 
594. a bad deity, presicung over a 
race, family, etc. S.cT.687.794.939. 
P. 337. 346. 464, 507. 711. 831. 875.885. 
904. A.746.1148rl447. 1456. 1461. 1550. 
—fortune, P. 154. 811. A. 1652. 1648. 



C.506. — a deified person, roy hat- 
fjLoya Aapeioy P. 612. Cf.633. 

AaioQ I. hostile, 2. wretched. Herm. 
on Soph. Aj. 771. observes, that ^al'oc 
in the sense of wretched has the Doric 
form even in iambics, but that where 
it denotes an enemy, the common 
form ^'iog is employed. In lyric 
passages, he remarks that the Doric 
form is used for both meanings. This 
observation appears not quite correct. 
daiog occurs in the sense of enemy 
in iambics in S.c.T. 260. Xdfvpa Z<^tay, 
which is the reading of all MSS. and 
£dd. Here Blomf. against all these 
reads li^tay. On the other hand, in 
C.619. li^oitriy occurs in a chorus, 
where the MSS. and Edd. all have 
ZrfioiQ, with 1}. Here Herm. and 
Schiitz read difoitri. In P.V. 352. 
either sense may be given to the 
word. It seems then that nothing 
can be with certainty decided with 
respect to the usage of the two words. 
From ^rfiog an enemy, we have the 
verb drjiotMf, and the adjectives Airfog 
Soph. (Ed. C.1533. and ^paXwroc* 
Again, from Miog wretched, comes 
hiiot^pwy S.c.T. 901. AaioQ in the 
sense of hostile, occurs in P.V. 421. 
S.c.T. 112. 132.204. P.252. C.423. E. 
154. S. 1050. in the sense of wretched, 
in P. 274. 278. 947. All these are lyric 
passages. Once (see above) Zattav 
the enemy, in iambics S.c.T. 260. but 
in A. 545. Irfiiay. See Lobeck on 
Soph. Ajax. 784. 

AaVo^poiv exciting mournful feel- 
ings, S.c.T. 901. from Idiog (q. v.) 
wretched. The vulg. here is Bai<l>pwy, 
which the metre, as well as the sense, 
shews to be wrong; Baifjipwy means 
either warlike, or prudent (see Buttm. 
Lexil.), neither of which are applicable 
here. 

Aalg a feast, A. 712. 1215. 1575. ^ai- 
r£cC.476. 

Aaic fight, iy haUi S.c.T.908. 
Here the. abbreviated form ky hat is 
read by Med. Regg. H. L. and 
adopted by Schiitz, Schwenk, Blom- 
field and Lachmann. 



AAIT 



( 76 ) 



AA4>0 



AairaXevc a guesU P. V* 1026. 

^axvaJ^ttrQai to bite, — Mid. to bite 
oneself y to gnash the teeth in pain, P. 
563. 

Aoicmv to bite, P.V. 1011. C.989.— 
to wound or hurt, S.c.T.381. h^riy 
fiiv^ chafed or irritated (as a wound), 
C.830. but the reading is uncertain. 
Wellauer proposes ^ofi^ for ^6v^, it 
not being the i^6yoe but ^ofwc which 
was kXKalviay and BedriyfiiyoQ. He 
also rightly observes, that it would 
hardly be consistent in ^gisthus to 
make allusion to the former murder. 
He is wrong, however, in supposing 
that the dative ^ov^ cannot mean 
accedens ad coedem^ cf. S.c.T.419, 
etc. Schiitz considers ^edtiyfiiya to 
have an active signification, which is 
very improbable. 

AcLKoc a beast or monster, S.cT. 
540. A. 1206. C.523. P.V. 584. 'Ap- 
yeioy ^axog A. 798. the Grecian horse. 

Aaxpv a tear, S.cT. 60. P.V. 641. 
A. 197. C. 150. ^aifpva S.C.T.946. Sa- 
Kpvbty P.V. 146. 8.573. E.914. UKpvat 
P. 631. A. 1529. . 

AaKpvtiy [v'] to weep, A. 70. C.70. 
With ace. to weep for, A. 1468. mid. 
V. S.cT. 796. The penult, of this 
verb is long. See Pors. on Med. 1218. 
who considers C.79. corrupt. This 
verse, however, ought not to be written 
as an iambic trimeter^ but as a doch- 
miac sc trrvyo^ Kparovtrj^ \ ^aKpvu 
^* v0' eifMirwy fiaraloig. So Blomf. 

AaKpvfia a tear, P. 131. 

AaKpvoySyog exciting tears, S. 665. 

AaKpvoy a tear, A. 261, etc. 

AaicpvojrerTiQ causing tears to drop, 
S. 105. 

AaKpvaitTTaKTOQ dropping tearsy 
P.V. 398. 

Aajcpvroc mourned with tears, C. 
235. 

AaKpvxieiy, to shed tearSy S.cT. 
902. 

AaKTvXo^tiKrog pointed out by the 
finger, conspicuous, A. 1305. 

AaX6g a torch, C.600. 

Aafidi^eiy to subdue, C.321. ovroi 
ov hafxdCtrai i.e. ^nfxd^erai S.861. it 



does not fail to subdue, pass. P. 271. 
S.cT. 320. 747. 

Ad/xa\ic a heifer, S.346. 

Adfxap a wife, P.V. 559. 837. 

Ad/jiioQ. See diifiiog, 

Adfiyatrdai to subdue, mid. v. P.V. 
164. — pass. S.882. aor. 1. pass, ^/iij- 
OcWcc P. 872. aor. 2. ^a/ie/c A.1426. 
1474.1500. P.V. 424. 604. 863. C.362. 
irXrfyeiQ diov fidemyi. irayKoiy^ ^hdyiri 
S.cT. 590. for kldfiri by elision. 

Aayooi the Greeks, as descendants 
of Danaus, A. 66. 145. 

AavaoQ a proper name, S. 11. 316. 
947.967. 

AdvtZoy a plain, C.787. P.V. 831. 

Aanrccv to devour or consume. Met. 
P.V. 368. pass. 435.901. — to tear^ 
Zdwrtti wapeidy S.67. 

Aapetoyeyiig born of Darius, P. 6. 
141. 

Aapecoc proper name/ P. 152, etc.— * 
In P. 643. the oldest editions have the 
form Aapeidy, which Brunck and 
Person alter into Aapeioy* Brunck 
rightly doubts the form Aapeidy, 
What AcLpudy can be is difficult to 
say. In P. 653. likewise, we have 
PdtTKE vdrtp 6xaKt AapeiAy* ol : where 
Pauw reads Aapet &y, ol, i.e. ava- 
fiaffKB. Schiitz in ed. 1. Aapti ayit, 
Darie redi, but in his second ed. fol- 
lows Porson, who retains the vulgate. 

Aapdjjiog long lived, S.cT. 506. 

Aapoc long. h(ipoy')(p6yoyS, 511. — 
^apoy adv. long, P.V. 651. 942. See 
'Adava. 

AdffKioQ very shady, P. 308. — o6- 
scure, S.87. 

AaoTfJUH^eiy to pay tribute, P. 578. 

Aardfiac proper name, P. 921. 

Aariipiog dividing, narp^y XP^' 
lidrwy tariipioi S.cT. 693. pretending 
a division of their father s property. 

Aanyrqc a divider. Dor. Zantrag 
S.C.T.926. 

AavXuvQ of Daulis, C.663. 
^ AavKdc shaggy, bushy. Met.. dark, 
obscure, S.87. 

Aa0vo0dpoc bearing laurel, S.687. 

Aa<poiy6e bloody, bloodthirsty, P.V. 
1024. C.599. 



A£ 



(77 ) 



A£ 



Ac a conjunction, generally placed 
second in a sentence, e.g. (piXavSpuf 
irov ^e Trawffdcu Tp&trovl^.YAl, some- 
times third, e.g. ri^y vevpkffiiyriy de 
)^ alaav <l>ipeiv &e p^ora P.V. 103. 
more rarely fourth, e.g. iy r^ irpo^ 
dvfjLeiffdai de ral roXfxay riya bpag 
iyovtray (rifxlay; P.V. 381. It signi- 
fies: 1. (as opposed to /zev preceding) 
but, e.g. ifXyeiya uiy fioi Kol Xcyeiv 
iarriy ra^e, fiXyoc oe triydy P.V. 197. 
these things are^ indeed^ painful to 
speak of, but it is painful also to 
keep silence. 2. Without fUy, but, 
nevertheless, to express something 
opposed to what has preceded, e. g. 
ffvfjuptffi, amfiKOvcrrBiy ^c TG»y warpos 
Xoyioy oI«Jvr€x«c; P.V. 40. I assent: 
nevertheless, how is it possible to dis^ 
obey the commands of Jupiter ? 3. To 
carry on the subject, equivalent almost 
to ical and, e.g. wg ay ^i^xBy ri^y 
Afoc Tvpayylha aripyeiy, <l>i\ay0pb}7rov 
^e TravEoBai rp&irov P.V. 11. thai he 
may be taught to acquiesce in the 
sovereignty of Jupiter, and to cease 
from his good will to men* 4. With 
a negative in the clause preceding, 
it has the force of dXXa, but, on the 
contrary y e.g. oh kot itr^vy oh^e wpos 
TO KaprEp6y, ^6k^ hi P.V. 211. not by 
strength nor by violence^ but by cun* 
ning, fiii n 'xXiBij doKeiTE fiiir ahOahlijf. 
tnydy fu, (rvyyoiq, ^c ddxro/xai Ktojp 
434. think not it is from pride that I 
am silent; on the contrary, my heart 
is rent with card etc. 5. In interro- 
gations it is used, 1. to express tran- 
sition, e.g. TTo/ov \p6yov he koi xcvrdp- 
Brp-ai w6\iq; A.2G9. But how long 
since has the city been laid waste ? 
2. In the first part of an interro- 
gation, referring to something pre- 
ceding, e.g. kKvuq ifBiyna rag /3ov- 
Kepw irapSiyov ; ir&c ^* oh irXvoi rijc ol- 
arpohiyiirov Kdprfs; P.V. 590. Do you 
hear the voice of the virgin ? Why, 
how can I help hearing her ? In P. 
326. (which Hermann explains thus, 
though H is preceded by arap^ and 
thus made unnecessary) 7r6troy n the 
reading of Turn, is adopted by Glasg. 



ed. Blomf. etc. In this construction 
its usage is very similar to that of 
ycLp, q.v. This usage of Ik obtains 
also, 6. without interrogation, to as- 
sign a reason, e. g. krrayaUvKal^E jcal 
aafUg iKfJidyBaye, o^oXi) ^£ irXeiaty rj 
BeXta irdpetrrl fwi P.V. 820. JRepeat 
the question, etc. for / have more 
leisure than I wish. Thus P.V. 824. 
963. S.C.T.76.231. P.139.e92. etc. 
Upon this meaning of hi, Hermann 
on Viger p. 675. has this observation, 
^ Proprie non magis hi pro yap, quam 
apud Latinos autem pro enim dicitur; 
sed ubi quid in reddendsL ratione sic 
affertur, ut id partem aliquam rei, de 
qua servus est, constituat, plane ut in 
qu&vis narratione, ubi novum praece- 
dentibus praedicatum accedit, he et 
autem locum habent, quippe ob id 
ipsum, quod novum quid accedit, 
oppositionem quandam fieri indican- 
tes. Hom. 11.^.416. de arbore fnlmine 
icta, Tov h* ovTtp l^tt Opdaoc, og Key 
"ihrirai, kyyvg ewy' yaXeirog he Aiog 
fieyaXoio Kepavvogi timet, qui prope 
videt fulmen immitti: grave autem 
fulmen Jovis est" The remarks of 
the same critic upon the contrary 
use of yap where ^£ might be ex- 
pected, are also well worth quoting, 
" Observa, non raro yap dici, ubi he 
expectasses. Cujusmodi loci ssBpe 
fraudem fecerunt criticis, ut ad 
emendationemconfugerent: v. c. apud 
iEsch. A. 767. (739. ed. Well.) to yap 
hv(r(re(3eg epyov fxira iiky vXeloya 
TtKreiy ai^Tipq, h* eiK&ra yiyy^, o%Kwy 
yap ihdvhiKwy KOLXXiiraig troTfwg aiei. 
Hie pro secundo yap fuerunt qui, 
quod prorsus alienum est, praesertim 
in tragico, h* df)* scriberent. Kecte 
vero poeta yap posuit, etsi poterat 
hi; sed alia, prouti h» aut alter& 
particul^ utare, conformatio senten- 
tiaB est. Si hi, opposita duo simpliciter 
commemorantur : ex impiis factis 
maktf exjustitid autem felicitas naS" 
citur. Sin yap, prior sententia pri- 
maria est, altera autem quasi obiter, 
ut quae per se vera sit, prions con- 
firmandae caussd adjicitur: exi impiis 



A£ 



{ 78) 



A£IA 



factis mala nascuntur : nam justitia 
semper bonos fructus haheU £t sic 
ubique, ubi yap pro hi positum videri 
potest. 7. In answering, or remark- 
ing on something preceding, e.g. 
yivoiTO ^ ovrwc C.646. well, may it 
be thus. So E.217.975. S.219. For 
the use of he in replies with an ad- 
versative sense, see Erfurdt on Soph. 
CEd. Tyr. 380. 3. To express mere op- 
position, e.g. ^ Kravovira, efiil he p/- 
TTip, C.188. she who slew him, and who 
is my mother. Cf. C.828. 9. Where 
the same word is repeated, to give 
force to the expression, e.g. heiva 
\ei,ai, heiva ^ o^OaXfiolg hpaKelv E. 
34. jcapoi-^eTai fr6voQ, irapoL\eTai hi 
K. r. X. A. In this case fiev very com- 
monly precedes hi. e.g. (icipela fiev 
KTfp TO fxil widiadai, fiapela h^ ei tikvov 
hat^ia A.200* 10. Preceded by koX 
with some other word intervening, 
e.g. P.V.976. jcal at h* kv tovtois 
Xeyio and I reckon you also among 
these. So P. 149. 538. 765. C.866. E. 
65. 384. S . 791 . Porson on Orest. 614. 
denies that these particles are ever 
used by the tragic writers in this 
collocation, but this remark has been 
justly refuted by Schafer Ad Long, 
p. 350. Herm. on Vig.677. 11. It is 
sometimes used in the apodosis of a 
sentence, especially (as Herm. ob- 
serves) when the former member is 
rather long, to distinguish it more 
clearly from the protasis. Thus in 

P. 405-407. the protasis is wc he * 

irapffy, and the apodosis is ahroi ^e— - 
TralovTo K.T.X. when the mass of ships 
became crowded together, and they 
had no means of aiding each other, 
then they were struck, etc. Butler 
not remarking this conj. avrol d\ 
which Blomf. follows. Thus, in the 
apodosis after c2. A. 1031. el 3* hivvfi" 
fnav oZtra fiil he')(ei \6yoy, <rv h* iivrl 
ijifOPflQ <^atie Kopfidvf \epi if through 
ignorance you do not understand me, 
do you THEN make a sign with your 
hand. So in £.845. el fiev iLyv6v 
ktnL aoi iretOovc trejiaQ, yXwirarfQ efifjc 
^IXiyfia Kol deXicriipioy, (rv S* ovv 



fievoi^ &v el he p.il diXeic fiireiP k.t.X. 
where the letter he answers to /lecV, 
the former ^e being in the apodosis 
of the first clause. There is a curi- 
ous instance of ^c inserted after evre 
in a long sentence (cf. Herm. Vig. 
676.) in S.C.T.727. *A7r6XXfaroe eh-e 
AaioQ (Mtf, rpic elirovTOQ kv p.etrofjuf^" 
Xoic TLvQiKol^ ')(pfi(rrrfpioiC9 OyfitrKovra 
yevyag &Tep auti^ety irdXiy^ Kparrideig 
h" eK ffUXwy d/3ovX/atc kyeiyaro fiey 
fidpoy avr^, where Well, wrongly 
places a full stop after ttoXcv. The 
whole sentence is in apposition with 
TTOpail^alay ductnroiyoy in v. 725. In 
C.615. cLKalpwc he, many conjectures 
have been proposed, all of them very 
unsatisfactory. Wellauer conceives 
that he is used in the apodosis after 
kirei, and that hv(r<l>iXeg ydfirfXevfia 
and the other accusatives are go- 
verned by noi, to be understood from 
V.620. where it is repeated. The 
sense would then be, '' Since I have 
mentioned atrocious crimes, I then 
celebrate, though unseasonably, a 
hateful marriage," etc. See rleiy. 
Thus after a parenthesis, when the 
sense has been interrupted, he is 
introduced, A. 12-16. elr hy yvKri" 
TrXayicroy eyhpoir6y t e'xta ehviiy oyei- 
poiQ ovK kinerKoirovfjLeyriy (0o/3oc yap— 
viry^) oray h* aeiheiy rj fiiyvpecrSat 
hoKdf K.T.X. whenever I occupy my 
couch unvisited by dreams {for^ etc.) 
whenever, I say, I think to prevent 
sleep by song, etc. So in C.687. Koi 
yyy ^Opetrrrfs, {^y yap — ir6ha) vvy h* 
fjwep K. r. X. Compare Soph. El. 776. 
where ^e is similarly used after a 
long parenthesis. — It is also used in 
addressing. cS Ilepo'f^ffo'a, h6c he y 
tvuopiboy Kparos C.48d. Upon this 
construction see Porson on Eur. 
Orest. 614. 

Aeey/ia an apparition, a spectre, 
A. 950. Here Cas. and Stanl. read 
helfia, ^hich has been unnecessarily 
adopted by Schiitz and Blomf. 

Aelheiy to fear, eheitra S.c.T.185. 
hehoiKa 231.746. A.1515. E.368. P. 
737. aeaeaP.V.183.904. heltrac A.907, 



AEIK 



(79 ) 



AEPK 



hdvava S«C.T.172. E.S8. ieiffavreg 
S.737. h^oiKoic E.669. 

Afucvvvac to shewy display^ point 
out, hl^ta E.632. Uei^a P. V. 456. 480. 
hUoy 610.626. hl^are S.C.T.159. C. 
978. a€«5atP.V.170.916 rairltrr ihi- 
^aniy A. 637. gave pledges, jriifiar 
i^si^aT tK ijtvyag S.c.T.964. caused. 
This, as the Schol. observes, refers 
only to Polynices, although the plural 
is used. OTOfiartay Seliofuy Itryvy C. 
710. exert it, 

Aelkaioc wretchedy P. 317. P.V.581. 
''—pitiful, C.510. 

Actfia terroTy P.V.681. S. 509. 561. 
719, etc. — a thing causing terror tV.Y. 
694. P. 206. C.517. hlfxa TroXir&y 
S.C.T. 1053. fear of the citizens, hi' 
fidrwy &xrty by periphrasis. C.579. 
odious terrors, 

Aeifialyeiy to /eor, P.V.41. S.70. 
P. 502. Here tiq is understood from 
fiporols, — to terrify y E. 494, The con- 
struction of this latter passage is, as 
Miiller observes, ta& 6irov to Zeivoy 
tZ {xadiifuyoy) koI ij^peyiliy lirlffKOToy 
KaOiifjieyoy BeifjLayei, i.e. there are 
cases in which the terrible, sitting in 
the right place and controlling the 
souly will put it in fear. 

Aei/iaTOffrayric dropping with ter^ 
ror (formed by the analogy of alfia- 
ToarayriQy etc.), C.829. Here Stanley 
and Abresch. read aifiaro<rrayeQ un- 
necessarily. 

Aeifiarovadai to he frightenedy Bei- 
fiarovfieyoi \6yoi C.832. timid words. 
Actv to want, rov irovroc ^ew P.V. 
1008. — simpers, hi, there is need of. — 
With gen. of thing, C.866. E. 94. 793. 
S. 412. followed by infin. P.V.872.877. 
S.402. — With ace. of pers. and gen. 
of thing, ahroy yap tre hi TrpofuiditaQ 
P.V. 86. — ^With dat. of person and 
gen. of thing, orip hi (j^cLpfiaKtay Trac- 
wylwy A. 822. — hi it is necessary, it 
behoves, ri ravra veydely hi; A. 653. 
584. C.541. 575.604.657. 661. E.254. 
561.790. S.385.445. P.V.9. — hlffdai 
m.y.to have need of kpurivitaQ toiKe 
hlcrSiu A. 1033. E.696. S.353. to de- 
sire, diofjiai ayria ifwiaOat P. 686. So 



Pauw, and recent, for vulg. hiofxai. 
hofjuii Dind. 

Aely to bindy E.611. P.V. 15. 
AeiySc terrible, formidable, P. 27. 
241.568. S.C.T.408.578. A. 1188.C.247. 
579. E. 34. 100. 124. 224. augusty dread, 
P. 58. — urgenty strong (as a motive), 
P.V. 39. S.1022. E.827. skilled, P. 
40. — With infin. hiyos evpely i^ afxri' 
^dyiay vdpovq P.V. 59. to hty6y C. 
625. E.668. that which is terrible, to 
hiy6y E.492. terror. See hifialyeiy. 
AeiTryoy a supper, a meal, P. 367. 
A. 126. 1583. E.51.108. S.782. 

Aeitriiytop fearing a husband, A.14B. 
AiKa ten, P.V.776. P.331.421. A. 
1587. 

Ae/cdc the number of ten; P. 322. 
AiicaTOc tenth, A. 40. 490. 
AixTtap one who undertakes, E. 195. 
AcXroypa0oc describing as on a 
tablet, mindful, E.265. 
AcXroc tablets, P.V. 791. 
AEkrovaQai to engrave (as on tab- 
lets). Met. S.176. 

AcX^oc a proper name, E. 16. 
Aefiac the bodyy P.V. 146. 363. 1020. 
1053. S.cT. 504.524. P. 205. 448. A. 
1118. C.288. S.297. — periphr. /xjy- 
rp^y hfxag E.84. a mother, 

AtfiyioTtiprig keeping the bed, caus- 
ing to keep the bedy A. 53. 1424. 
Aey^poirfifiay injuring treeSy E.S9S, 
Ae^iic right, to h^ioy iC£pacP-391. 
the right wing, h^idg xepoQ A. 1378. 
the right hand. — luckyy auspicious, 
P.V. 487. A. 143. 

Ai^iovadai to salute with the right 
hand. With dat. A. 826. 

At^ibiyvnoQi.^, h^iogright'handed. 
vcperl h^uoyvfioic S.602. right hands. 
Aiocfeary P. 689. 
Aipyfia a looky P. 82. 
Aipri the neck or throaty A 320. 
849.1238. C.562. 

AipKEtrBai to see or behold, P.V. 
54.304.538.845. IhpxOric P.V.546. 
hpxOnr^ 92.140. dpaKely A. 588. E. 
34, hdopKey P. 968. h^opic^c P.V. 
682. A. 1152. S. 404. "Aprjy hhpKdrwy 
S.cT. 53. looking like Mars, h. e. 
fierce. Opp, to aXadc E.312. Cf.366. 



A£2M 



( 80) 



AEXE 



KTVToy ^i^opKa S.c.T.99. I perceive 
a noise* 

Aierfxiog having power to bindy E. 
297.319. vfjLvoc ^ifffiioc " carmen liga- 
torium est, ex genere incantationum 
quoFuriasOrestem, se quasi constric- 
turas et in potestatem suam redac- 
turas esse, minitantur." Schiitz. 
Stanley quotes a passage from Syne- 
sius, iyut yi rot koI iirutSaQ oT^a Koi 
KaradetTfjiovg koI eputriKaQ KarardyKac 
aJg ovK elKog avTitr^iiv ovZe wpog 
(^paxif Ttly TaXdreiav, 

AecTfidc a chain^ F.y.6.113.141. 
154.176.607.772.1008. C.975, etc. tw- 
prisonment P.V.97. A. 1604. pi. Ittr^ 
fiovq P,V.623. ^£or/iaP.V.62.511.993. 
This is one of those nouns which, 
being masculine or feminine in the 
singular, allow the plural to be neuter. 
Person on Med. 494. cites as instances 
of this, 3/0poc, lif^pa^ KVKkoQy icvjcXa, 
KeK£vdoQy KeXevda, ^ecrfxocy detrfJidy pT" 
roc, ffiroy in addition to which Bl. 
Gl. P.V.6. cites rpd\ri\oCf eperfJiSgt 
rdpTopogi pimogy fivP^Qf fioxXoc* irvpal 
or vvpa. So Moeris, p. 127. Aeafjid, 
oh^eripiifc, 'Arrtjcwc* ^^fffwlj aptrtvuK&gy 
'EXXi^viicaic. 

Aiarfiwfia a chain worky P.73K 

AeoTfjLWTric chainedy P.V.118. 

AetnrdlitLv to he master, P.V.209. 
With gen. ^£(nr6atLV Zrivog P.V.932. 
to have a clear conception o/, A. 529. 
— to be owner o/, C.186. 

AeWotva a mistress or ladyy P. 345. 
C.530. 

Aetriroffioc of or like a mastery S. 
825. 

AttnroffvvoQ belonging to a mastery 
C.930. 

AeairoTtiv to rule as a mastery pass. 
httnrorCKyQai to be tyrannized overy 
C.lOl. TO detrirorovfiet'ov and fiiorog 
ietnroTovfitvog E. 501. 666. the condi^ 
tion of one under despotic authority. 

Ae<nr6rtig a lord or mastery P. 165, 
etc. voc. litnrora P. 1006, etc. 3c97rd- 
TT/c fiavTevfidrtifv S.c.T.26. skilled in 
divinations. In P. 665. oirtag Kaivd 
re KXvyg via t &x^* ditnroTay ^ttnro' 
rovy ^yrjOiy the construction, as 



Blomf. rightly observes, is Aimroray 
ihavriBiy Swiog ickvgg — iiyfi ^eottotov. 
The former referring, of course, to 
Darius, the latter to Xerxes. Wel- 
lauer wrongly compares it with S 
xiora TTioTwv V.667. In plural, sig- 
nifying only one person, A. 32. C.52. 
80. 

Aivpo hithery P.V.827. P. 521. A. 
273.1631.1652. C. 136. 177.665. E.460. 
735.993. S.946. dev/oo e^OKeXXsrai S. 
433. what it comes to is this, ^evp* 
ivoTrrevarai i.e. ^evp* ekOovra cxoTrrcv- 
crai C.576. — ^evp* del E.566. ever up- 
to this time. Upon this phrase. Per- 
son, on Orest 1679, observes, " Hsbc 
vox hvpo, qusB plerumque locum, 
significat, hie de tempore ponitur. 
Mixta quidammodo notione sumitur, 
in Heracl. 850. rairo rovh^ H^ti icXva>v 
Aiyoifi av dXKoVy Zevpo h* airrbg elai- 
Sbfv.** He then cites many instances 
of the same construction, q.v. irol 
hfi iJLe Zevpo ^yayeg\ A. 1109. what is 
this place whither you have brought 
me? wpog hwfui ^evp dtrroltn KtipvtX' 
treiv fioiiv A. 1322. to desire the citi" 
zens to come hither to the house to the 
rescue. 

Aevrepog second, C.8.203. E.3. 
TrfpvtM^y 6 Aevrepog A. 844. a second 
Geryon. ^evrepav treirXriyfieyog sc. 
vXriyiiy A. 1318. ^evripoig hibtyfMnn 
E. 134. by a second pursuit, to devre- 
poy A. 1052. a second time, devreppy 
adv. in the second or next place, P. 
215.392. C.1066. 

AixetrQat to receive or accept, 
S.C.T.683. A.503.C.292. ^cJfratP.V. 
862. E.876. eUiia A. 1519. Uleypxii E. 
854. Uhicrai C.333. dexoifiriy E.219. 
^eiaiTO C.569. E.407. S.27. dixov 
E. 227. 853. Be^dtrdfa S.216. diiaerde 
A. 507. Be^atrOai A. 587. hdeyfieyi] 
E.602. C.739. to admit. dvrXoy ehi- 
iaTOy see avrXog S.cT. 778. to under- 
stand, ei fitj dex£i Xdyov A. 1030. ^^- 
XOfievoig Xeyeig Qavely at A. 1638. 
we are glad to hear you speak of 
your death, opxov dexcrrOai E.407. 
to receive an oath on the part of 
the accuser that^ oneself is guilty, 



AH 



(81 ) 



AH 



opposed to opKov ^ovyai. Butler*s note 
on this passage is worth quoting : '< Hie 
et in seqq. multa sunt ex re forensi 
petita. opKov h^ovai non ad Miner- 
yarn spectat, quae jusjurandum in 
quod juret Orestes, concipiat, ut nos 
Anglic^ dicimus, to give him the oath, 
to administer the oath to him, quod 
est apud Grascos c^ap^^civ opKovy sed 
ad Orestem, qui jurejurando suo se 
purgat, et sic offert jusjurandum 
innocentise susb accusatoribus, et con- 
tra ab illis jusjurandum reatus, ut ita 
dicam, accipit. Quod hie ^i^aardai 
opKOVf id alibi Xafieiy opKOv. "OpKov 
^idoyat est igitur ejus qui jurat, non 
ejus qui jusjurandum imponit. Eur. 
Supp. y. 1231. opKia hffiev r^S* ay^pi 
ttSXei t\ Chorus scilicet promittunt 
seque et Adrastum juraturos ut nun- 
quam bellum inferant Atheniensibus. 
Theseus autem opKoy Xanfjayei* Cf. 
V.1186. dW &,VTi Tijy ffwy Koi TroXetoc 
fWxOrfjidTwy Updrov Xd/3' opKoy' roy^e 
F ofjLyvyai ypeiby *'Adpa(rroy' ovtoq kv' 
piOQi TvpayyoQ &Vf iratrrfs virep y^c 
Aavat^oiv opKtofwrei, Hie patet roy 
^oyra opKoy Adrastum esse, tov Xa- 
jooyTa yel ^e^afievov, Thesea. Sic 
Iph. Taur. y. 735. 6pKoy horu) fioi 
TCLtrde wopOfxevareiy ypatpag. Hie 
opKoy UluKTiy is qui jurat, Orestes, 
non quas jusjurandum exigit, Iphige- 



nia. 



A^ a conjunction, often bearing 
much the same signification with ^^17. 
Denoting present time, e.g. irepalyerai 
^rj Kov fiar^ roZpyov rdSc P.V. 67. is 
already being done. eyravOa 3^ 850. 
^ yvv S.C.T.637. With past tenses, 
e. g. iAayr}Q yap Si) KeKvpwrai teXos C. 
861. witrai iraXai Si) Koi ^t^vXevTai 
rait P.V. 1000. joined with yvy and 
TOTt. yvy hii A. 536. rove dii S.566. 
Sj) rdre S.c.T.196. etne ^ P.V. 455. 
659. until at last. With future tenses, 
e.g. TovTO dri aatpriyiuf P.V. 227. eg 
ro Xoinoy ei re Si) X^y iriXoi P. 578. 
TOTE S4 C.806. With this is connected 
its use with the imperatiye in exhort- 
ations, for, as Zeunius on Vig.yiii. 
6. XV. (qu. v.) observes, *' qui hor- 



tatur, is suadet, ne quid differatur," 
e.g. Ja Si) 0/Xoi Xoxirai A. 1634. 
1636. &ye S^ A. 767. &kov£ S^ P.V.633. 
irpo U liixQp&v, w Zew, 0cc C.779. 
Also in asking questions, e.g. ttoI 
S^ Tramc; C.721. So ri S//; P.V.118, 
etc. irwQ lii ; A. 529, etc. irovlri ; C. 887. 
wor£ S^; C.709. — Kai Si/ is used as 
equivalent to ^Siy, — koX Sj) <^iXoy rig 
EKTuy ayyolag viro S.494. ere now 
many a one has killed, etc. or to ex- 
press that something is already done, 
which is required to be done, e.g. 
ra^e fj^patrai ^Uata Aio6ev Kparq B. koi 
Si) wt^atr/mi S. 432. consider, etc. B. 
Welly I have considered already. So 
P.V.54.75. S.C.T.465. S.502. — to ex- 
press a supposition of the speaker, 
Kol Si) ScScyyuai* rig Se ftoi rt/ii) fieyei 
E.854. well, suppose I have received 
it ? what horu)ur, etc ? koi Si) Ovput^ 
ptjy ovng ay <pai^pq, 0pcW hi^airo C. 
568. suppose none of the doorkeepers 
should admit me* It is also an illative 
particle, signifying, therefore, then, 
e. g. rotoIerSc S^ ere Zcvc €t' alriaixatny 
aUi^erai P.V. 255. So P.V. 216.298. 
P. 224. 482. it is in this case often 
preceded by fuy, e.g. roiavra [ley Si) 
Tavra P.V. 498. P. 196. 374. 404. by ye 
fxty, e.g. £y« ye }iev S^ ri]yZe iriayd 
xOoya S.C.T.569. A. 647. — As an 
affirmative particle, indeed, in truth. 
wewoiOa S^ S.c.T.503. e.g. at, at, ica- 
Kbjy Si) ireXayog i^ptayev fjieya P. 425. 
tell Si) Kar &(rrv P. 1027. S.320,etc. 
It is thus joined to adjectives, etc. to 
increase their force, e.g. SuenroXe^ov 
Si) yiyog ro nepty&y P. 974. TroXXa S^ 
E. 139, etc. KaK&y vvf/tora S^ kXvu) raSc 
P.323. fidyoy ^ P.V.423. del ^ P.V. 
42. ov ^ TTov P.V. 1066. assuredly not. 
fmC.7Sl, of a surety. Cf. S. 270. A. 
1186. It is also joined to the relative, to 
express something certain and readily 
to be admitted, e.g. 60ey Si) ycj'oc 
ijfxerepoy S.15. whence, as is well 
known, is our descent, dalfioyeg, 61 
Si) KaS/tov irvpyovg rovtr^epveade S.cT. 
806, etc. — Used ironically, icat ^oKelre 
Si) yaleiy aireyOfi irepyafia P.V. 957. 
and ye think, forsooth, etc. So A. 

M 



AHAA 



(82) 



AHTA 



1616. ttg ^^ (TV fJUH Tvpayyoc ^Apyeitav 
itnji as though, forsooth, etc 

AtiaXitfToc taken by the enemy, 
S.C.T.73. 

^ffyfxa a bite, A. 765. 1 136. 

AfjOey forsooth, P. V. 202. 989. This 
particle is used ironically when some- 
thing is spoken of as being the pre- 
tended, not the real object, or 
thought, of any one. Blomf. compares 
Thucyd. 1.127. 3.110. 

A^coc an enemy ^ A. 545. C.619. cir* 
itv^pl ^TjioKny iiriKor^ aifiag. Wel- 
lauer explains, *' one odious to his ene- 
mies on account of his dignity" The 
passage is probably corrupt. See 

AfiXios Delian, £.9. 

^rjKovv to narrate, make clear, C. 
834. P. 511. 

ATffiriy6poc haranguing the people, 
spoken in public, S.618. 

/irffjiriXatrla public expulsion, S.6. 
Here Tyrrwh. conj. ZrifiriKq^iav to 
avoid the elision of i in ovriv. So 
Lobeck on Soph. Aj . 802. (qu. v.) vulg. 
ZrifiriKatriq,* See yiv^VKia* 

^TlfiJlXaroc publicly expelled, ^vyi) 
SrffATfXaToc S.609. exile inflicted by 
the people. 

^TifiioTrXriOfic filled with the public 
wealth, Krfiyri ra ^17/110^X176^ posseS' 
sions composing the public wealth, 
A. 128. 

^ilfiioQ public. Up&y ^rf/Mluty S. 168. 
hwfjtara to. ^fifita S. 935. j^iafwiQ toIq 
drffjUoic £.625. rc/iav ^afiidy 808.839. 
eXxot TO Ififitoy A. 626. opposed to 
dSfibfy, as the public part of the evil, 
^evoc Sa/i/ac C.55. the public mind. 
fia<rriKTwp Bafno£ £.156. the public 
scourger or executioner. — to ^iifjuoy 
S. 365. 680. the commonwealth or go- 
vernment. 

Arifi6dpovs attended with popular 
clamours, IrffioBpovq ayapylo, A. 857. 
^4/117 ^{ifwdpovg A. 912. popular re- 
port, hrifxoQpovQ apac A. 1383. 1387. 
public curses, 

Ail/jLOKpayrog made or confirmed by 
the people, A. 445. BrffjioKpayrov d* 
apag rivu 'xpiog A.445. it performs 



the office of (h.e. is like to) a curse 
made by the people. 
Arifjidnpaxrog id* S.920. 
/\r]fto^i<l>iig hurled by the people* 
hrifjio^i<l>eiQ iLpdg A. 1599. 

A^/ioc the people, S.C.T. 997. 1035. 
P. 718. S. 483. 596.619. &y€v ^fxov S. 
393. without consent of the people, 
hilfiov KpaTovaa xelp S.599. the po^ 
pular majority, (see x*^p)» XEvfrnjpa 
lilfiov fjLopoy S.C.T.181. a death by 
stoning inflicted by the people, - 

Aiiy long, toI i* a vet yay 'Aalay 
^j^y ovK in Heptroyofiovyrai P. 576. 
are not much longer to live under the 
laws of the Persians, cf. Horn. II. A. 
416. iwtl yv Toi alo'a fiiyvydd trep wti 
fiaXa B^y* 

Arfyaidg antient, P.V.996.914. 
Ariildvfioc torturing the heart, A. 
723. Upon similar expressions to 
this see Burm. Prop. iii. vi. 27. who 
quotes P. 157. Kal fu KopBlay afjivtrtrei 
<l>povTlc. 

AifwoOey surely, unquestionably, a 
particle used like ^wov to strengthen 
an asseveration, C.623. 
A//9rore A. 563. at length. 
A^pcc contention or strife, S.407. 
ylicrjy Brfpiog A.916. a victory in a 
dispute. 

A^ra truly, indeed, a particle used 
1. To strengthen an asseveration, 
command, wish, etc. e.g. ov ^nra 
P.V.347.77a. no indeed. So S.cT. 
795. P. 949. C. 101 7 . With imperative, 
fi^ Biyra P. V. 1077. With opt. ex- 
pressing a wish, "lEoiro Bfir &yaToy 
<pvyay iKEtrla Qifiic S.354. ^ Btfra 
S.C.T.662; most surely. With rela- 
tive, 6t ^ffT — &X0VTO S.c.T.lll. ^y 
Bfjr — ty€ifjuiy £.377. ito BfJTa alas f 
alas/ P. 1028. 2. To strengthen an 
interrogation, as rl ^nra fiiXXetg ; 
P.V. 630. why, pray 9 do you delay ? 
Cf.749. A. 1237. 1269. S.298. itollryra', 
C. 1071. iroTtpa hijTa\ S.C.T.91. irov 
Inra-, C.903. TTwc S^ra; A. 608. 11 84. 
KCLt TTpog tI BfJTa rvyyaytji icarcvy/xa- 
rwv; C.216. — Where the same word 
is repeated, e.g. ^1* ehwyvfxb)y TETVfx* 
fiivoi. rervfifiiyot 5^ra S.c.T. 871. 



AIA 



( S3 ) 



AiAr 



yes, strttck indeed! Cf. S.c.T.860. 
916.967. S. 307. 213. 

Aid with genitive, denoting motion 
across or through, trrelxei 1,ov\og ^ta 
iraprji^wy S.C.T.516. the down isgrow' 
ing over his cheeks, fiifiaKev pl/jupa 
^ca vvXdv A. 395. she has gone through 
the gates, Cf. S.c.T.646.870. A.412. 
C.64.444. £.75. S. 261.490.542.546. 
1006. — in, implying the idea of pas-- 
sing through, fiaOelay aXoKa ha tppE" 
voQ KapirovfiEvoQ S.C.T.576. ^Xfyec 
Xafiwas ^ta \epCiy 415. cf.495. worepa 

ro^ovXjcoc a^X/*'^ ^*^ X^P^ 7 ^^"^^^S 
vpiirei; P. 235. iKETripiag — t\ovaai Bia 
Xtpdiv S. 190.— denoting interval of 
space, fiera^v IlKko. 3i* oXlyov rtivti 
TTvpyoQ iv evpei S.C.T.744. leaving 
only a narrow separation, — interval 
of time. Zia fiaKpov xpovov P. 727. at 
a long distance of time. — duration of 
time, hi alUvoQ P.969. C.26. E.533. 
throughout life, for ever. IC alwvoQ 
fiaKpov S. 577. Tov ^i' aiwyog xp^^oy 
A. 640. the whole time of life. — de- 
noting the instrumental cause, dia 
dewy S.c.T. 215. by the blessing of the 
gods, hi iZy (so. Kredytay) aiyofiopoig, 
hi &v ytiKog e/3a S.C.T. 886. hi ig toi, 
yiyog €i>)^o^c6' el vac yac a^ro racrhe S. 
631. (With anastrophe, ^vKrtapwy hia 
ireitrQeltra A. 576 . ) — denoting the man- 
ner of an action. 3ia hUag way tirog 
iXaKoy C.776. with justice, hia riXovg 
P.V.273. E.64, completely, from be- 
ginning to end. hia iravrog id. P. V. 283. 
C.849. (prob. 1014.) £.932. with epx^- 
trQai K.T.X, hi direx^tLag epx£<rOac to 
engage in hostility, roy icaai deo7g hi* 
dnex^^lo-Q eXBoyra P.V. 121. hia fid" 
XVS ^i*^ riXovg S.470. engage in the 
issue of battle, — With accusative, de- 
noting through, or across, arparog 
TTtpq. KpvcrraXXoirfiya hia iropov P. 403. 
Cf. S.C.T. 476.838. C.1014. S. 14.848. 
in, implying the idea of passing 
through. Of. above, oljcroc ovr ig ^y 
hid ar6fjja S.c.T.51. there was no ex- 
pression of sorrow in their mouths, 
XiyEi rovT Eirog hid errofia 561. In 
S.C.T. 188. ^ca (TTOfAa has been altered 
by Schutz into hiafrrofiia, q.v. — de- 



noting the cause to which a thing is 
owing, hid rr^y Xiay 0(X<$r?;ra fiporHy 
P.V. 123. hi epiy aifuiroeacray A. 682. 
hi aifxara C.64. hi' opydy £.936. hi 
dfjLoy ydpLoy S.99. to obtain my air 
liance, hid 'laoytay x^P^^ P. 565. 
through the prowess of the lonians, — 
separated by tmesis from its verb. 
hid x^pl iroTE Xax'^'iy icrrifiara S.C.T. 
771. So, perhaps, in P. 632. hid fxv- 
haXioig hdicpvtri KdXirovg riyyovtri, 
but here Glasg. Blomf. join hiajjivha- 
Xioig. — hlai poetically for hid, hiai 
yvyaj.K6g A. 436. hiai Aiog A. 1464. 
dial (Mov C.602. hiax AUdg 632. With 
anastr. KaK&y hiai A. 1104. yvvaiKog 
hlai A. 1428. AiyltrOov hlai C.645. 
See above. 

Aiafiody to exclaim, shriek out. 
conj trayTaXay* dxt hiafiodana P. 
630. 

Aidyeiy to pass through. fMm-oy 
hiiiyaytg P. 697. to conduct. ivoXiy 6p- 
dohUaioy Trpcv^erc hidyoyreg £.949. 
ye will gain distinction by conducting 
the state on right principles of jus- 
tice. Abresch compares the constr. 
irpi\p£T€ hidyoyreg with dyyiXXwy 
wpiirei A. 34. and irpinovtr exoyreg 
1195. In P. 663. tI rdhe, hvydra, hv- 
ydra, irepl rj, aq, ^ihvfia hidyouy 
dfidpria Trdtrq. y^ <rq.\ the reading is 
corrupt., and various conjectures have 
been proposed. Turn, whom Pauw, 
Heath, Brunck, and others follow^ 
reads hidyouy. Blomfield proposes 
hi ayoiav, but alters the whole pas- 
sage. If we adopt this very easy 
emendation {hi ayoiay) and suppose 
hvydra to be equivalent to hvydara, 
the passage may, perhaps, be ex- 
plained thus: " What, O prince, is 
this double penally for error arising 
from folly, concerning (or affecting) 
thy land, even the whole of thy 
land?" dfidprioy (cf. A. 523.) is the 
penalty of error. The error lay in 
Xerxes' undertaking the expedition 
hi dyoiay cf.736. ir&g rdh* oh y6ffog 
<l>p£ybjy elx^ iralh* e/jioy; the double 
penalty was the destruction both of 
the fleet and army, cf.714. yavriKog 



AiAr 



(84 ) 



AIAM 



crrparoc Kaictadeic ne^oy &\e(r£ arparov* 
Only one of these calamities, viz. that 
of the ships, is alluded to in the pas- 
sage, because, as Pauw observes, the 
spirit of Darius presents itself, and 
prevents any more being said. 

^ayiy^ffKEiv to decide, hayy&yai 
llicriy E. 679. 

Am^toq fastened through, ^la^eroi 
ytyvtay ^aXiyoi S.C.T. 115. 
^la^oxri a succession^ A. 304. 
Aia^oxos succeeding to* With gen. 
P.V.462.1029. 

Aia^pofiii a hurrying through, a 
ravaging, S.c.T.3d3. 

^ladpofiog running about, hurried. 
^ia^p6fjLov£ 0vyac S.C.T. 173. 

^ladpvTTTetrdai to become luxurious 
or spoilt. irXovT^ hiaOpvirrofUywy 
P.V.893. 

Acat i. q. Aia q. v. 
6^iaiyeiy to moisten sc. with tears. 
It is used rather curiously in P. 995. 
hiaiye dlaiye Tr^fxa h.e. weep for the 
misfortune. In this passage some 
defend the anapaest in the second 
place, as in a lyrical passage, others 
suppose a synizesis of cat. Dindorf 
thinks the e of the former word may 
have been dropped by apocope (Praef. 
ad Poet. Sc.Gr. p. vi). The former 
opinion is the more probable, cf.Soph. 
Aj.692. t\v<re yap alyoy &\os aw 
ofifxarwy*' ApriQ, where Herm. rejects 
yap. See under eTri/hdy. — Mid. v. 
hialvetrOai P. 254.996. to weep, dialyov 
oatrt 1021. 

Aiac^cc a proper name, P. 958. 
Aiaipccv to decide, with ace. htai- 
pely ^iKac E.450. ^laipeiv rovro irpay- 
/xa E.466. with Trep/, to decide con" 
cerning, ZiatpEiy tovZe TrpdyfiaroQ 
Tvepi E.600. 

^ialpeaiQ a decision, kv Ziaipiati 
E.719 in the decision, 

/iiattraeiv to penetrate. a')(ij ^yrpiav 
^i^^ey fivx6y P.V.133. 

Acacra a mode of life, P.V. 488. 
AiaKXrjpovy to assign respectively 
by lot, S.956. 

^^iaKvaieerQai to be torn piecemeal^ 



to be worried, pass. P.V. 94. 539. — to 
shiver, A. 65. ^^ KyaUiy est vellicare, 
ut fuUones pannum, ab antique formal 
Kvaitt, Kyrjfu, unde Kvfidu, Kydwrfo, et 
simiUa."Bl. Gl.inP.V.94. 

AiciKoyoi a servant or messenger, 
P.V. 944. 

Aiaicp/vecr6ai to separate after a 
contest, S.cT. 866. Stanley, Hermann, 
and Butler, however, reject these two 
verses, which are, as Bl. observes, 
evidently derived from the Schol. 
3t//\Xax0e. ^ ScaXXayi) vfiwy ohx C7rt 
^iX/^ yiyoyty, AXX' kir 6.yaipiffei rov 
Vihripov, 

£^WLKay\dytiy to divide by lot, 
S.C.T. 798. separated by tmesis, 771. 
AtaXy^c piercing with grief y C.66. 
AiaXXafcri}|0 a reconciler, S.c.T. 
891. 

AiaXXao'0'€(i/ to reconcile, S.C.T. 
864. 

Aia/iadvyeiy [i>] to level with the 
ground, A. 798. 

Aiafjielfieiy to pass over, to traverse, 
^iafji€t\j/ai ^wficLTUfy trrvyepay ohov 
S.cT. 316. to set out upon a hateful 
journey from their homes. Mid. v. id, 
TToXXa fipoTwv ^lafieifiofUya ^vXa S. 
538. In P.V.285. flicw OoXixJifc ripfxa 
KeXevBov ^lafieixpdfxeyoc irpbg vi, IIpo- 
/jirjBev, the diafiei\pdfJt€yog is not to be 
joined with ripua, as Schtitz trans- 
lates it, but with KikevBoy understood 
from KeXevdov, See Wunderl. Obss. 
Critt.p.l85. 

Aia/i9ra£ right through, with gen. 
P.V.66. S. 643.923. 

Aiafiirepic adv. right through. ^la/X" 
irepeg oig ilk€to C.374. passed right 
through my ear. From diayairiElpw, 
AiafivdoXoyeiy to give utterance in 
speech to a thing, P.V. 891. 

Aia/i0i^ioc different, P.V. 664. He- 
sych. explains it, aXXoTov, ^lanayrog 
Kextaptcrfiiyoy' afUp^Q yap \iapiQ. See 
Buttmann's Lexil. in a/i^/c* ^lo-fii^l' 
Zioy in this passage refers to rc^d' 
EKeiyd 0\ in v. 556. the altered strain 
approached me, this and that (being 
different) which, etc. Schol. A. tote 



AIAN 



(85) 



MAY 



yap yafiovvTi trot tov vfiivaiov ^^o- 
fiEVy vvv ht hvaTvj(pvvTi (Toi Opffyoy, 

Aidvoia mindy feeling, A. 771. £. 
940. S.lOl. S.C.T.813. £ii; ^' ayaOdii/ 
ayadil hdvoia £.967. may they pre- 
serve a grateful sense of benefits re- 
ceived. 

AiavTalog piercing right through. 
£/0oc ^lavralav ovr^ sc. TrXiyy^v C. 
631. Cf. S.C.T.876. inflicts a piercing 
wound, liavrat^ fiiXu C. 182. diav- 
rala MoTpa £.320. all-pervading, 
efficacious. 

AiaTrdXXeci/ to assign by casting 
of lots. ')(d6va raUiv hiawiiXac S.c.T. 
713. having assigned them by lot land 
to occupy. 

Aca^rcp^v to cross over, irv roiwv 
oJada hairepwv. S.C.T. 978. Schiitz 
refers havepwv to the expedition 
of Polynices, cf. v. 908. oTada refers 
to the preceding line. Thou, O 
Polynices, understandest it by com- 
ing hither, sc. how powerful the Fury 
is. Pauw, with the Schol. refers it 
to death. ^ia/3a£ ^la r^c fjLolpae, tra- 
jiciens Acheronta. Blomf. prefers 
this. 

Aia^revOcrrOac to ascertain^ A. 781. 

Aia^Xodc sailing hither and thither, 
BiairXoov KaOltrraerav vavriKov Xewv 
P. 374. kept them constantly engaged 
in sailing about. ^lawXSos is here em- 
ployed as an adjective. 

AiairovelaSai to be administered, 
A. 19. 

^lattovTiog across the sea, C.347. 

Atawopdeiv to destroy, P. 700. 

AiaTrpao'o'eiv to act or execute, wepl 
avdpwirtjv ZiairponTVovtri £.913. ktr 
tpyoig ^lairewpay fiivoig C.728. — to 
destroy or kill, C. 867. P. 264. 509. C. 
1002. 

AiawpeTreiy to be conspicuous, P.968. 

AiapKeiv to last through, have per- 
manent effecty S.c.T. 824. 

/iiafipaUiv to destroy utterly, P.V. 
236. 

Aiappodeiv to excite by clamourj 
BuppodriaraT dylw^ov Kaicriy S.C.T. 174. 
with dat. 



^ia^vlriv so as to flow away, oh 
haj^vday C. 66. so that it cannot flow 
away. 

Aiaprafieiy {dprafwc) to make by 
tearing piecemeal, P.V. 1025. 

AiaenrtipaTTeiy to tear in sunder, 
P. 191. 

AiaorroixlZetrBai to arrange or order^ 
P.V. 230. 

AiaoTo/iiov the bit of a bridle, 
S.C.T.189. This is Schiitz's reading 
of the passage. The vulg. is ha erro- 
fia, which is inadmissihle on account 
of the metre. See Dind. Ann. in 
loc. 

Ata(7rp£0civ to alter or pervert, S. 
994. 

AtaoTpo^oc distorted, changed, P.V. 
676. 

Aidreyyeiv to moisten, P. 632. dis- 
joined hy tmesis. Porson, on account 
of the distance between the preposi- 
tion and verb, reads diafiv^aXioig, 
which Blomf. approves. 

Aiarifiyeiy to cut through, to tra- 
verse, S.540. * 

Aiarifidv to honour, S.c.T.1038. 
In this passage, Wellauer's explana- 
tion seems to be the true one. He 
considers ov liarerlfiriTat as equiva- 
lent to iiTETiixtrrat. Antigone then 
will reply to the question trv rifiri- 
fftiQ rd^; will you honour him by 
sepulture ? — Why not ? has he ever yet 
been not-honoured (i.e. dishonoured) 
by the gods? to which the herald 
replies, ov, i. e. ohK ifreTlfirfrai irply 
ye K.T.X. For this use of the negative 
cf. S.861. Dind. considers the verse 
corrupt. 

Aiaro/x^ a cutting asunder, slay- 
ing, S.C.T.917. 

Aiaropog penetrating, piercing fiN. 
76.181. Met. £.636. 

A/avXoc a double race, i. e. where 
they ran to a certain point and then 
back to the starting point, A. 336. 
used by Metaph. of the expedition to 
Troy, where it was necessary, not 
only to reach Troy, but also to return 
home in safety. 



AIA« 



(86) 



AIIE 



Autjfip€iy to tear in sunder f C.66. 

/iicutSdpeiy to destroy A. 696. 1239. 
pass. P. 102. — to weaken or alter^ 
yywfJLTfy fxrl ^la^epovyr ifii A.906. 

Aca^OofMi destruction^ distortion^ 
P.V.646. 

Ai^a^icaXoc a teacher^ P.V.391. 
£.269. With gen. of thing taught 
and dat. of pers. as ZiZafTKoKoQ ri\yriQ 
(iparoiQ P.V.I 10. a teacher of arts to 
mortals, so S.c.T.556. Upayfiaroc 
^e^aericaXoc £.554. the setter forth of 
the case, c/xoiye yp&iuyoQ ^t^aoKoiXj^f 
P.V.322. if you take my opinion, ohh* 

£fwv ^i^aaKoXov XPV^^^^* ^^^* ^^^ ^ 
not need me to instruct you, 

Ai^aajcciK to instruct, inform, P.V. 
196.382. C.116. £.409. S.514. With 
doubl. ace. £.571. riya Kaipoy fit ^t- 
la9K€iQ; S.1046. to what moderation 
do you advise me? In A. 1605. ttafAOQ 
Sc icai TO ytjpac ai re yyoTL^eg Swcu 
Bi^atTKeiy e^oyatraTai <Pf>ey(!iy larpo- 
fiavTeiQ, the order is 6 <^c ^etrfiog at 
T£ y^trrideg ^vai e^. tppey. carp, (eitrl) 
^i^dtrKEiy Kai to yfjpag h. e. can teach 
even old age. pass. v. to be taught, h- 
^cLffKetrBai ficLpv Tf TriXucovrt^ A. 1602. 
P.399. £.266. S.286. P.V. 10. ra Xoiwk 
5' &B\wy aov hiZay(&iiTta ndpa P.V. 
637. let her be informed of the rest of 
her sufferings. In A. 529. watg ^j) 5t- 
^a')(d£lg Tov^e Sccnroo'Cif ' Xdyov; the 
note of interrogation is better placed 
after wdg ^; Mid: y,to learn, ravra 
Tolg KaKo7g 6fJLi\&y aydpdtriy hlEaffKE' 
Tcu ISip^rfg P. 739. 

Ac^($vai to give, ^/^oi/xi P.V. 782. 
^i^w<ri £.7. ^idol (from a£a($<«;) S.988. 
imp. a/^ov P.V. 781. S.C.T.124. U- 
Sowca P.V. 444. UwKe P.447. £.812. 
Uoaay A. 1308. ^6g P.V. 584. 824. C. 
473.483.774. Utb £.918. hidoUy S. 
684. Mrig S.C.T.242. Mrj C.876. ^oley 
S.C.T.404. dwfreiy P.V. 339. ^ovyai £. 
407. diUyT£gF.S27, hdovTbty 2S6. hovg 
P.V. 828. goi/rccS.74. pass, ^i^arai S. 
1024. Miyra £.371. With infinitive, 
to grant, as ^og trtaf^yEtnipay iroXv 
firiTpog yeyiadai C.138. grant that I 
may become. So S.74. S.c.T.400. A. 



1308. £.31. C. 18. 796. This is some- 
times omitted, thus AwOey r^^e r€' 
Xevray C.305. 6C. Bore. BUag Bovyai 
to give satisfaction or redress. BUag 
hrep rrtiiidriay hiBouy S.684. BlKr/y 
Bovyai S.714. to suffer punishment. 
dfiapTlag P.V. 9. to pay the penalty 
of a crime. So &iroiya Bufatay TifffBe 
fiufplag xdpiy A. 1655. opKoy Bovycu 
£.407. to offer to take an oath. See 
Butler's note on this passage quoted 
under de^ccrOai. ^I^v\ig hiBoyreg ifhoy^y 
P. 827. gratifying the desires. 

AiBv fmy(op [d] concerning two men, 
S.C.T.831. 

AlBvfjLog double P. 990. C.781. On 
P. 668. see Bidyeiy. 

AuKirepdy to cross from one place 
to another, P. 477. 

AiiiTEiy to administer, conduct, P. 
106. £.892. 

Ai£p6g moist, to hepoy £.253. blood. 
Hence Homer calls a living being, 
iiepog fiporog Od. Z.201. 

Aiipx^ffBai to go through or relate, 
P.V.876. 

AUtrdai to pursue, furd fie Bidfuyai 
S.799. iirl Toy Bt6fieyai £.337. jpttr^ii- 
ing after. — To administer or execute. 
iLTUraBiofieyai Xdxv £.363. Also to 
fear. Thus in P. 686. Dindorf reads 
BlofAai h.e. vereor. This certainly 
suits the sense of the passage far 
better than Ziofiai, unless, which is 
very uncertain, the latter word occurs 
in the same sense. Dind. refers to 
Buttm. Gramm. vol.2. p.l47. ed. sec. 

Ali^rierOai to seek or endeavour, with 
inf. S.801. 

AiriKEiy to go through A. 463. S.c.T. 
288. For BifiKE in P.407. see Biiiyat, 

AiriyEKtig continuously, through the 
whole extent, A. 3 10. 

AlOrfKTog two-edged, P.V. 866. 

Aldpoyog having two thrones, an 
epithet applied to two equal kings. 
hidp6yov k'al BitncfiwTpov rifxiig, in ap- 
position to *ATpEi^£fy A. 44. so Bidpo- 
yoy Kpdrog 109. 

Ai'iivai to send through, cause to 
penetrate. ijXiov KvKXog /jiiaoy wopoy 



AIKA 



( 87 ) 



AIKH 



^iffKe P. 497. sc. avyag, understood 
from aifyaiQ preceding. The Schol. 
rightly explains it ^uXdeiv ewolriffei 
caused them to penetrate. 

AtKaieiv to judge off decide upon^ 
E.449. S. 227. 912. to adjudge, give 
sentence, ^KaZeiS ^vy^i^ ifjiol A. 1386. 
gou sentence me to banishment, tovq 
hiKa^ovrag E.671. the judges* 

Mxatot just, righteous, S.C.T. 580. 
587 . 692. 608. A. 1586. C. 76. 660. E. 410. 
521 .645. 872. S. 159. 432. irpStfia hiKaitov 
E.392. sc. ioTi, it is far from being 
just. — ^iKaluv tUv ifrpa^afxriv woXiv 
A. 786. the just punishment which I 
exacted of the city, to ^iKaiov right, 
justice, 'n'op* eaifrf to ^Uaioy t\biv 
Zeh P.V.187. S.C.T.1065. S.78.401. 
C.806. TO fi£v ^iKaiov TOvd\ otrov trdi' 
vei, fiadelv — trK^vtTK^a E.589. h.e. as 
Butler translates it, vos igitur hortor, 
ut hoc jus quantum valeat discatis, ut 
consideretis quam justum sitquicquid 
Oresti suasero, qui nihil dixerim nisi 
quod ab ipso fere profectum fuerit. 
ro hUaia S.c.T.1063. principles of 
justice. hiKaiov itrri it is just, k&t 
aXXa wcJXX' iireiKaaai dlKaioy Ijv S. 
241. Etnl is sometimes omitted, as 
&(nrtp ZiKaiov irpoq ^iXovg olyeiv aro" 
fia P.V.614. — ^Uaiog elvai to be right, 
fitting. KOfffjiog ovre irpoc Oewv ayaX- 
juara (pipeiv BUatog E. 55. one not 
right to bring, i.e. which it would not 
be right to bring, etc. 

Acjcaiovv to try or prove. ^iKaiw- 
Oeig A. 382. when brought to the proof. 

^iKalb)Q justly, properly, S.cT. 
400. A. 366. 782, etc. diKaltag ex^tv E. 
149. to be right. jcXveiv dtKaltog 408. 
to have a character for justice. 

AiKaernis a judge, A. 1395. E.654. 
978. With gen. diKatrrag TUvde E. 
81. judges of these things, tpoviav h- 
KafTTCLQ E.461. In C. 118. hiKafTT^Q a 
judge, is opposed to diKri<l>6poc an 
avenger. 

Acicctv (aor.2.) to cast away, C.97. 

A/1C77 the goddess Justice, e.g. A/ici; 
3' &p* eJval t^r\<n S.c.T.628. A/icac 
fiiafior A. 373. E.511. r^v TiKeiov Trjg 



ifiilG fai^oQ Alicriv 1407. justice, the 
avenger of my child, cf. A.241.749. 
885. 1517.1589.1593. C.142. 146.242.309. 
454.490.636.937. E. 487.491. 534. 755. 
782. S. 390. 690. ^ 

A/ici; justice, e. g. ^iieriv Trapa/idvTeg 
A. 763. transgressing justice, cf. A. 
1654, etc. &y£v diKag A. 461, etc. t/w- 
justly. tripa ^Urfc P.V.30. beyond 
what is just. dUag wXiov E. 157. fiig, 
dixag S.425. in spite of justice, ^/iciyc 
&Tep S.894. unjustly, ^la BiKag G.632. 
776. with justice. <rvv ^licri S.c.T.426. 
E.5S0. justly, kv Zlicn A.'l598. id. U- 
Kav aTaiT& C.d92. i demand justice, 
ry BIkt^ (l>povpovfiivrf E.209. guarded 
religiously, rfjg ^licrig iird^ia E.262. a 
punishment consonant with justice. 
Upon the passage S.cT. 666. fxrirpSg 
T£ irrfy^v rig KaTatrfiitrei dUrf; much 
has been written. In the first place, 
the alteration of re into U, which 
Brunck, Porson, Schiitz, and Blom- 
field adopt, appears absolutely neces- 
sary, there being no connection (as 
W^ellauer supposes) between fnp-pog 
Tt K,T.X. and Tcarpig re k.t.X. in the 
next line, but an opposition of jjup-pog 
Be to the four preceding lines, fiip-pog 
nriyr^ may be explained to mean either 
itriyiiatfiarog the fountain of a mothers 
blood, or irriyii BaKpvwv the source of 
a mother^ s tears. If the former be 
preferred, the sense will be. What 
justice (of cause) shall quench the 
fountain of a mother^ s blood, i.e. pre* 
vent its rising in vengeance against 
you? not as Butler explains it, fVhat 
justice is it which would take the life 
of a mother? for thus the force of 
the sentence is lost, which is to shew 
the consequences of such an act, cf. 
V.568. iriag (To\ ^vfifia'^og yev^treTai; 
If the latter sense of fitfrpog xiyyr) be 
adopted, it will mean, tVhat justice 
of cause will quench the fountain of 
a mother's tears ? i.e. How should a 
mother rejoice at evil done her, 
although justly? or, as Butler well 
translates it, J4n credis patriam tuam 
bello quamvis jure sibi illato IcetatU" 



AIKH 



(88) 



AIKH 



ram? The meaning of the whole 
passage is, << As the murder of a 
mother (or the causing her grief) 
though justly, can never do good to 
the author of it, so you must not 
expect the aid of your country if you 
invade her thus." /iijnip is not put 
for one^s country^ as Weilauer says, 
hut compared to n-arpic in the next 
verse. It cannot he denied, how- 
ever, that hoth the above explanations 
of ijirjTpoQ irrfyriy are harsh. Schiitz*s 
emendation is extremely elegant and 
probable: fjirp-poc ^£ irtjYn TtQ Karaer' 
(vitrei ^iKTiy; matris vero ccesce vin- 
dictam num fons aliquis extinguet? 
Shall any fountain quench the aveng- 
ing justice of a murdered mother? 
Weilauer denies that firfrpog BIkt/ 
could be used thus. It is, however, 
so used in A. 1407. /la n)v riXeiov 
rfjc ^fifjc irai^og hiKtiv, referring to 
the murder of Iphigenia. — In S. 1057. 
Koi. ZUa ZUag tirtoBai Heath reads 
K€Li ZUify and translates, et ut id quod 
justum est justa etiam sequi possint^ 
effectum est, {irapa for wapetTTi), etc. 
If ZiKa, not ZUg. be read, the meaning 
must be icai tUa {Itrri) ZiKag ic.r.X. 
and trapa must be joined with Beov, 
it is right that justice should attend 
us by deliverance from God agreeably 
to our prayers, — a cause or suity as 
ZiKTfg yevitrSat r^<r5' kirifKOOQ fiivut E. 
702. (f»6vov ZlKag £.450. an indictment 
for murder, aifiaroc ^/iciyv £.652.772. 
6<l>\e7p ZiKifv A. 520. to lose a cause. 
KpivEiv ZLktiv £.446. to decide a cause, 
eitrayeiv ZlKrjv £.552. to bring it into 
courts Kvp&trai dlmy 609. to settle a 
cause, 551. owwg &v eZ KarayvwaBy 
ZiKTi 543. that it may be rightly decided, 
^tay va)vat ZIktiv 679. to decide a cause, 
fiij Tv^ovtra r^c ZIktiq 689. having lost 
it. reXoc ZIktic £.234. the issue of a 
cause. ov\ t'^ovtra r^c Z^ktiq riXog £. 
699. losing the issue of the cav^e. ek- 
iTEf^tvyEV ai/iarog Zlicrjv £.722. been 
acquitted on a charge of murder, 
KpaivEiv ZUag C. 455. to decide a suit, 
ZtKac kXveiv A. 787. to hear a cause. 
ZiKag ETroKTEvtTEi £. 215. preside over 



the trial, kIlkeX diK&l^ei riLfnrXaiciifia8\ 
ifC XSyoCf Zevq ^iXXoc ev icafwvaiv 
vararag dUag S.228. where v^rarac 
ZUag is put in apposition to ZiKdisi 
TCLfiTrXaicfifjLaray decides upon offences 
with a final decision. So £.221. 
ZUag fiETEifii rov^E <l>Srra I will sue 
this man in judgment, fiaprvg kv hlKti 
C.981. a witness at a trial, lUag 
hivvai S.684. to submit to judicial 
arbitration, Ivdy^^iii^g Zlicri £.762. a 
decision where the votes are equal, — 
a judicial sentence^ a punishment. 
TOvZiicriv iratrxj^ig tclZe ; P.V.617. as the 
punishment of what do you suffer thus ? 
c^et Zlicriv C.984. he is punished. 
EfioXE ZUa C.'923. KapavitrrripEg 6<l^aX- 
/jLwpvxoi ^/jcai £. 178. the punishment 
of beheading and cutting out the eyes, 
Bovyat hiKfiv S.714. to suffer punish- 
ment, hfiaprlag hovyai Blicriy P.V.9. 
to be punished for sin. Of E.468. 
yvv KaTa(rrpotl>ai yitay BEfffilioy eI Kpa- 
rfivEi ZiKa TE Koi fiXdfia tovZe firirpoK' 
rSyovt two meanings may be as- 
signed : either. Now are there violent 
overthrowings or revolutions of new 
laws (i.e. as Butler says, quibus ori* 
ginem dant novce Zeye^, better perhaps, 
overthrowings of the old and intro- 
ductions of new, cf. fAEddpfjLofrai rpo- 
irovg vEovg P.V.309.) if the cause and 
guilt (i.e. the unrighteous cause) of 
this matricide shall prevail; or, se- 
condly (as proposed by Stanley in his 
MS. emend, of his version). Now is 
the overthrowing of new laws (i. e. of 
those of Apollo and Minerva, younger 
gods) if the accusation and punish' 
ment of this matricide shall take effect. 
This is very well in itself, but as 
Butler observes, does not agree so 
well with what follows, irpofr^roi 
ZiKai C.793. fresh punishment. In 
C.59. poTTi) ETricrKOTTEl, ZiKuy, Turn, 
reads ZlKag, which recent edd. follow, 
making it, with the Schol., the geni- 
tive after poirij. This seems almost 
necessary to qualify poirfi, Weilauer, 
however, is of opinion that ZlKay, or 
even hiKag is the accusative after 
ETTKTKOTTEly compaHng £.219. ZiKag Ze 



AIKH 



( 89 ) 



AinA 



IlaXXac Twp^ etroiTTevtrei 0f a (seepoir^ 
and evKTKowelv). — ^licri kfrri, the same 
as hiKawv itrriy as ^ticiy yap icrri ^toq 
ap^Tjyov tUlv yvvaiKa A. 250. it is 
just, etc. karl is omitted, S.c.T.848. 
A. 785. Xiyctv ottov Ukti E.267. to 
speak where it is right to do so. ZIkhv 
in the ace. is also used in the sense 
of like, after the fashion of as Uktiv 
(reXfivriQ 417 , Cf. S.C.T.85. A. 3. 224. 
288.706. 893. 953. 1020. 1064. 1152. 1154. 
1202. 1271.1419.1451. C.193. 200.440. 
522.1044. E. 26. 111.151.871. S.403, 
etc. On this Blomf. observes, " Forte 
primaria vocis ^ikti significatio . erat 
imago, similitudo, Unde ^licrjXov ima' 

go" 

AiKri<l>6pog an avenger, A. 51 1.1559. 
C. 118. opposed to diKaaHig a legal 
judge. 

AIktvov a net, C. 499.993. — Met. 
^Iktvov "ArqQ P. V. 1080. a net of woe. 
rerpbyrai diicrvov vXiat Xiyeiy A. 842. 
he has received more wounds, so to 
speakf than there are holes in a net, 

AlXoyxps armed with two spears. 
Met. two-fold, UXoyxpQ ^'^'H A. 629. 
This refers to the two-fold calamity, 
viz. public and private, in apposition 
to the whole sentence. 

AifjLoipoQ shared by two, two-fold. 
^Ifioipa irdOri S.C.T.832. to Ufioipov 
alv& S. 1056. I prefer what is partly 
good and partly had (sc. exile) to 
that which is wholly bad (sc. to marry 
my cousin). 

Aiyelv to wheel about, S.c.T.444. 
to brandish, 472. 

Alvri a whirlpool. Met. E.529. 
aydyKTfQ divai P. V. 1054. ^Ivaig kv- 
KXovfieyov xiap A. 969. whirled round 
in violent commotion. 

Atoyeviig born of Jove S.cT. 120. 
283.510. S.625. 

Alo^og a path or orbit, P. V. 1052. 

AioOer from Jupiter, derived from 
Jupiter, V.y. 1091. S.c.T.146. A.457. 
S.432. Tififjc AioOev A. 43. an office 
held from Jupiter, Aiodev rpSe ri- 
Xevrdy C.304. sc. Sore, grant that by 
the will of Jupiter these things may 
end thus. 



Aioi\yeiy to pass through, E.305. 

AioXXvyai to destroy. Mid. v. to 
perish, ^iwXofJLetrda S.885. ^lufXXvro 
P. 475. ^ioXwXe 582. 

AioTTOQ a ruler or inspector, P. 45. 
comp. Hom.B.207. &g oye Koipayi(av 
Bleire (TrpaTdy. 

AtoplZeiy to assign separately, P. V. 
433. to define or explain, 487. ^ 

Aiopyvcrdai to rush through, S.547. 

Aloe belonging to Jupiter. fiovXevfia 
TO ATioy P. V. 622. to Aloy o/x/ia 657. 
<l>piya Alay S. 1043. the mind of Ju- 
piter, (TTOfia TO ATov P. V. 1035. A7oy 
iropriy S. 41 . 309. Epaphus born of Ju- 
piter, So Epfia Aloy S.576. — divine, 
^og aidiip P.V.88. ^iay ^ddya S.4. 
^loy (TKOirdy S.636. In P. 263. for ctt' 
alay hiay 'EXXa^a '^(ijpay, Blomf. 
from Lamb, {laiay) reads l^ay. Well, 
approves this, observing that it is 
scarcely consistent in a chorus of 
Persians to call Greece alay Uay, A 
may, as he remarks, easily have been 
omitted after a preceding A. ^loy 
irdfif^oToy &X(Tog S.553. h.e. jEgypt. 
^6 TleXatrywy S.945. most illustrious 
of the Pelasgi. Upon this word the 
Etym. M. quoted by Bl. Gl. P.V.88. 
remarks, &<nrEp airb tov Xlog Xiiog, 
ovTU) KOI aTTo rffg Aibg yeyiKfig Aiiog, 
Kal Kpatrei rwy ^vo li eig ey, Alog, 

AiotrloTog given from Jupiter S.c.T. 
929. E.696. In A. 1364, Pors. whom 
Blomf. follows, reads AioaZoT^ ydyEi, 
where Aiog y&np is usually read. See 
ydyog, 

Aliraig having two sons, S.314.— 
proceeding from two children, ^iwaig 
dpfjvog C.332. 

AiirXd^ a double surface* In P. 269. 
nXay KTolg iy ZiirXaKEfrtn, the meaning 
is obscure. Some, as Schiitz, explain 
it of the planks of the ships, upon 
which the bodies were floating. Butler, 
however, properly remarks, that it is 
not dead bodies, but living men who 
would thus cling to the planks. 
Moreover, the exclamation of the 
Chorus answeics to what is stated 
by the messenger, vv. 264-5. irXridovtn 
vEKpwv — SaXofievoc atCTai wag rt 

N 



MHA 



( 90 ) 



AI22 



irp6ffxtopos r6iro£j where there is no 
mention of planks : to which the Qho- 
rus replies, Xiyeig k. r. X. Blom- 
field, following the remark of Schol. 
1. irXayjcrocc w^av ciTTOinc diavXoiC 
ra yap icvfiara eyx^irai koI vwoyoarih 
interprets both words of the ebbing 
and flowing surface of the sea. The 
observation of Schol. 2. however, 
guides us to a better meaning, sc. 
^nrXoKetrtn, AnrXalg cLKToigJiaXafjLiyoQ 
icac rric yfjc Taking it in this sense, 
it answers precisely to the statement 
of the messenger quoted above : by 
yfjg is understood the adjacent con- 
tinent. So Heath explains ^nrXa- 
icetrtrif only that he understands the 
two shores to be those of Attica and 
Argolis. The difficulty now lies in 
the word xXayjcrocc as applied to 
shores. Heath understands it to mean 
quassatusj verberatusj and quotes 
from Hesybh. irXayxOivTee. irXrjyiv' 
rcc- Butler also understands it to 
mean the same as the compound 
aXlirXayicroQ in Soph. Aj.596. which 
he explains mari allisa^ mari circum- 
fltuL, Here» however, Hermann has 
adopted the reading dX/irXaicroc. It 
seems very doubtful whether hXl' 
wXayicroc, and much more nXayKTOd 
can mean this. It may be better to 
understand nXayKTolc in its simple 
sense, and refer it to the restless 
aspect of the two shores, as they are 
agitated by the ebb and flow, (see da- 
Xatra^irXrfKroc and vXaytcrdc), Dind. 
conceiving that ^iirXaxig will not bear 
either of the meanings above assigned 
to it, observes, *<^tVXajc£c dicuntur 
(sc trabes) quatenus ex duobus lignis 
sunt compactffi." 

AivXolieiv to double, A. 810. This 
verb is a trisyllable in the Attic 
writers. Cf. Pier son's note on Mceris 
s. V. oltrrdg, hurvXXafiwg. *AmKwg, 
Pierson compares 6le, 6Bolg, Kara- 
Trpoi^erai, hwXdi^a, HiVpoJ^a (Soph. 
Trach. 74.) hirXolhiov and ^fjntnrXol' 
hov, vol^iov, PolZiov, wpoxoldioy, pol- 
^lov, ypal^iov, oiZvpoQ, olivg. Cf. also 
Pors. Eur. Med. 634. 



AiirXoi/c double, ^iirXovy /jUatrfia 
S.614. olKtitriQ^iirXii S.987. S.c.T.626. 
956. P. 161 . 706. A.316. C.919.926. — 
two. ^CTrXdc o^ovg P.y.952. ^nrXoltriv 
kfifipvoiQ £.905. hnrXa7fiipifxyai S.c.T. 
831. ^iirXag xEipwyailag C.750. ^i^rXa 
tritray Hpiafil^ai OiLfidpria A. 523. the 
penalty for crime which the Priamidue 
have paid, is double. — hvXn fiairriyi 
A. 628. this is probably to be inter- 
preted of flre and sword, the two 
weapons which war usually wields 
for destruction. Blomf. understands 
it to mean merely << vehemente fla- 
gello,'* i.e. having two thongs, and 
compares C.373. Soph. Aj. 244. x^P^^ 
lily ^iwXiiy rvpayyl^a C.967. the two 
princes of the country. The force 
of ^iwXfig in C.373. is explained by 
Schiitz, " Alterum flagellum est co- 
gitatio eum qui propulsare hsec mala 
posset (Agamemnonem) jam terra 
conditum esse: alterum vero hsBc, 
eorum qui nunc imperant, ClytsBm- 
nestrse et j^gisthi, manus hand puras 
esse ab abominandis hisce facinori- 
bus e quibus ortae sint hae caiamita- 
tes." 

A/ttovc two-footed, S.872. A. 1231. 

AipKoiog of Dirce, S.c.T.289. 

A/pm} Dirce, name of a fountain, 
S.c.T.266. 

M^pv^og having two poles, i. e. 
drawn by four horses, P. 47. from 
pvfi6g the pole of a chariot, derived 
from pvio to draw. Hesych. explains 
pvfidg' Tov Apfiarog to iicreTafiiyoy 
^vXoy irapa rolg tmroig ewg tov (vyov 
fiiaoy &7ro tov d^oyog. 

A/c twice, P. 169, etc. kxaroy ^IgF. 
335. two hundred. 

dklamjirrpog having two sceptres, A. 
43. ep. of two sovereigns. See ^c- 
Bpoyog. 

Aurvoi two. dual, liatrb) S.c.T. 798. 
pi. ^icTffovc P.V.959. C.854. — diffe- 
rent. XijfjLatri Ziffuovg A. 121. Here 
Lobeck on Aj.151. conj. Xrifiatri in- 
oTovg, doubting whether ^laaog is used 
in the sense of different. So Dind. 
It is evident, however, that the words 
Zvo and Xijfiaai hi<ytrovg are intended 



AiYr 



(91 ) 



ANO$ 



to stand in apposition to each other, 
denoting that they were two, not only 
numerically y but two also in temper, 
etc. So Blomf. Well. 

A/vypoc wet through. Met. Kijhta 
hlvypa irrffJLarafv S.c.T. 972. steeped 
as it were in calamities. 

/ii<l>pri\aTriQ a charioteer^ £.151. 

Al<l>poQ a chariot, P. 190. 

AlippovTiQ divided in opiniouy C.194. 

A/0VIOC double, two, iupvloitri Tar- 
raXi^aig A. 1447. the two descendants 
of Tantalus. 

M^a separately, A .315. — ^/^a ktrri 
it is different, ovov t6 t Apxeiv icai 
TO ^ovXeveiy ^Ixo- P.V.927. how much 
they differ. Cf. A. 1342. — apart from, 
^ixa &\kb)v A. 735. — except. hi\a yt 
At^c P.V.162. beside, r&v XeXeyfiiyutv 
^l^a C.767. — without, wpog ^Ixa 
S.C.T,25. &pcrEvog hlxo- A. 835. 

Atxtj at two points, ^ixv ^yrLiropov 
yaiav 6pl(eiS. 539. Here Schiitz in- 
terprets ^ixv of the Thracian and 
Cimmerian Bosphorus, both of which 
he supposes lo to have crossed. 

AiX^dev from two parts, in two 
ways, troLfxavopiov iXavvei diX'^Ev P. 
76. by land and by sea. 

AiXopp6ir(aQ in a doubtful manner, 
oh BixoppoTTwc withoutdoubty certainly, 
S. 600. 960. A. 789. 1245. /xi) lixo^po- 
irctfc A. 340. 

AtxoflTarcTv to stand apart, be 
separate A. 314. — With gen. £.364. 

Aix6<pp<ay discordant, hostile, S.c.T. 
881. 

Acx^c in two ways, C.902. 

Ai^dy to be thirsty, o^oiirdp^ ^i- 
}f/wyTi A. 875. Elmsley reads ^ti/^ tiq 
from h\j/dy in C.745. for ^ Xifioc, Jj 
U^ Tig, ri Xiyj/ovpla tx^i, alleging that 
^lyj/rj for ^Ixj/a is not more Greek than 
yXbiffffri for yXcjtrtra. Dindorf, how- 
ever (PrsBf. ad Poet. Seen. Graec. p. 
xxvi.), quotes similar forms, as wpvfi- 
yrjf TdXfjLTf, although he agrees with 
Buttmann in rejecting S/i//iy. Wellauer 
retains ^/i/zi; on account of the harsh 
ellipsis which Elmsley's correction 
requires. Blomf. follows £lmsley. 
Buttm. conj. t^ ^l\j/ si ng. 



Aiyj/rj thirst, (?) C. 745. an unusual 
form for hlyj/a. See Sixf/dy. 

Aixpiog thirsty, A. 481. C.183. 

Alxl^og thirst. ^ti//€t voyovyTeg P. 
476. ^l\pei T£ Xi/x^ T£ P. 483. In both 
these passages, Blomf. has ^/i//?;, which 
he considers as earlier Attic. 

Alwyfia a pursuit, E. 134. 

Aiwyudg id> S.1031. In S.189. 
Trayri ^e trdiyovai, ZuayfUHtn 5* atrifta' 
Xiag adfiifTag a^/i^ra pvtnog yeviadta, 
the former part of the passage, at 
least, is corrupt, as is seen both by 
the sense and metre. Several unsa- 
tisfactory conjectures have been pro- 
posed. The latter part appears to 
mean, may she, a virgin goddess, be 
a protectress to me a virgin. See 
under a^/x^c and a<r<paXiag. 

AibtKEiy to urge on. &pfjta BiwKwy 
P. 84. hibfKwy Trofnrlfwvg x^^€ iroh&v 
S.c.T.35d. hiwKovtr liXdoy drpvroy 
Trd^a £.381.— absolutely, to hurry on. 
ewi TToXiy ^ibtKwy S.C.T. 89. — to pur" 
sue, A. 383. hdtKU iraXg opviy £.126. 
217.242. pass. C.287. to prosecute or 
avenge (perhaps Zmxeiy tpiy alfxa^ 
rnpav C.467- anonym, conj. for vulg. 
alS}v ayaipeiy.) 6 ^iwKUfy £.553. the 
prosecutor. 

Afiwii a maidservant, A. 882. C.82. 
1044. 

Afimg id. C.708.S.330.955. S.cT. 
345. 

Ayo<l>ep6g gloomy, P. 528. £.357. 
where see ah^dy and axXvg. xal yiy 
IXevdeplwg XafiirpUg r l^eiy ^iXioig 
ofjLfiatri ^yofjiepag KoXvirTpag C.798. 
Here by Byo<l>epag KoXinrrpag But- 
ler understands the interior of the 
palace where the treasures were 
kept, and where iEgisthus and Cly- 
taemnestra might fly for concealment. 
So Heath. Schiitz explains it of the 
house of Agamemnon overclouded 
with woe, comparing v. 50. iiyiiXtoi 
fipOTotrrvyelg ^y6^i KCLXvirrovin Z6- 
fwvg, ^eanroTwy day^TOiai. The former 
meaning assigned to dyotpepag kclXvjt- 
rpag is certainly very harsh; and 
Schiitz's appears better suited to the 
sense of the passage. It may be 



ANO* 



( 92 ) 



AOMO 



better, however, by a slight alteration, 
to read dvfxpepdg KoXinrTpas in the 
genitive. Herm. conj. Ik ^vwpepdQ 
fcaXvirrpac* This Blomf . adopts. Xa/jL' 
irp&Q and hvof^tpaq will then be op- 
posed ; and the prayer will be, that 
the house being rescued from oppres- 
sioThy may look brightly with friendly 
eyes upon him (sc. Orestes) from the 
dark veil which now overshadows it. 
Other meanings have been suggested, 
but none appear very satisfactory. 
Dind. suspects an interpolation in 
V.797. 

Av6<l>og gloom, C.51. 

AoKEiv to think, to be of opinion. 
abs. TO r€ yap fUy hoKut, fwyycvcc 
oirwg itrayayKCL^ei P.V.289. methinks. 
With infin. referring to the same per- 
son, wg kyi> ^SoKovy bpav P. 184. Of. 
P.V.967. P.468. A.411. (seecJrc) C. 
227.620. S.821. — referring to a diffe- 
rent subject. 'HXiwpav ^okH trrelxeiv 
C. 16. P.V.434.743. S.C.T.597. A. 677. 
— to think or propose to do anything, 
rlva Trifiireiv ^oxeig S.C.T.682. whom 
do you propose to send? orav aeihiv 
fj fiivvpeoBat ^oK& A. 16. when I have 
a mind to sing, ciret BoKe7g ra^* ep^eiv 
Kol Xiyeiy A. 1633. since you choose to 
act and speak thus, — to seem, opposed 
to eiyai, to be, oh yap Soicflv Apicrrog 
aXV elyai OiKu S.C.T.674. With cl- 
yai, — TO ^OKeiyeTyai 7rporiovr£c A.762. 
preferring the semblance ofbeing^ un- 
less irporioyTtg can govern clvai, as 
equivalent to ^ to civat, which Herm. 
denies. See Ci>g, — to seem, h.e. to be 
matter of opinion, wg ifwl ^oKtT, S.cT. 
361. as it seems to me, ri crol ^okeI; 
C.988. Efwl ^oKeiy P. 242. in my opi" 
nion. See Matth.Gr.Gr.546. — With 
infin. to seem, to appear, fiii (rot ^o- 
Kovfuy TyZe Xcc06^vai fi&xv P- ^36. do 
we seem to have been inferior? Cf. 
P.V.314.386.386.737.961. P.177. A. 
404.771.814.910.1186.1211.1319.1575. 
C. 261. 860. S. 320. 412. elliptically, tI 
^* ay Sojcci aoi Upiafiog, ei toZ* Ijvvffey; 
A. 909. sc. TToirjtrai. el ^iKalwg eiTC 
firj T7J (Tjf <l>peyi ^okei roS' al/xa £.683. 
sc. e\eiy, — BoKei it seems good, it is 



decreed, ^rav xeiy^ ^ok^ P.V.268. 
when it is his pleasure, ^6^u ^e Tr&g ; 
P.V.269. ei ^oKel vot ravra A.918. 
if such be your pleasure, ifiol 3' Saoy 
raxiara y ifjLireire'iy ^oKel 1323. my 
opinion is, to rush in, etc. roiavr 
e^o^e rfBe Ka^fielwy rekei S.cT. 1016. 
such is the decree. Cf. 999. 1011. S. 
600. ^OKOvyra Koi ho^ayra S.cT. 996. 
the decree passed and now existing. 
So with reference to this,^i) ^oKriaarto 
riyl 1027. firi^e r^ U^y irdXiy 1031. 
let no one decree the contrary, — perf. 
Movtrav tnvyepay anotftalyeoBai ^e^6' 
KTiKe £.299. pass, hiffiov ^i^oicrai rray- 
reXrj \l/ri<l>ltrfiaTa S. 696. ?uive been 
passed, 

AoKA/ioc illustrious, notable. With 
inf. E6Kifwg e*ipyeiy P. 86. illustrious 
enough to keep off, 

/loKl/xiag vigorously, heartily, P. 639. 
Blomf. compares BoKifwy vfiyoy Pind. 
Nem.lll.ll. 

AoXidfiriTig crafty in counsel, S. 
731. 

AoXcoc crafty, cunning, P.V.669. 
A. 168. C.716. — effected by craft, A. 
1474. 1504. 

AoX(o0pa>v crafty minded, C.936. 

AoXtxog long, P.V.281. 

AoXofxrjTig craftily counselled, P.93 . 

AoXoc craft, P. 353. C.218. pi. 2o- 
Xoi £.809. (Tvv ^6X^ by craft, P. 761. 
UX^id, S.cT. 38. P.V.213. C.549. 
^oXoig C.876. — ^oXog ohBeig fw) V' 
<l>pev6g opdwg fie Xiyalyeiy S.c.T.864. 
there is no deception as to my com- 
plaint being real, oh ^oXoy ^cpci A. 
860. involves no deceit, 

AoXovy to use crafty A. 1619. /i^ 
^oXwffayrog Beov A. 264. if God has 
not deceived us. 

AoXwbdyog craftily killing, A. 1 100. 
an epithet of the vessel in which 
Agamemnon was slain. 

AdXcii/ia a crafty act, C.998. 

Ao/jLog a house or family, e.g. S.C.T. 
486. and passim, lofxoi pi. id, A. 1282. 
and passim. Xiyoppatftrig ^ofwg S. 128. 
a ship, /3ar£ ^o/i^ (?) £.986. See 
ftaiveiy. With periphr. elfi eg ^6/j.wv 
fiiXaOpa A. 932. ^ofioiffi Koi (TUffxatri 



AOMO 



( 93 ) 



AOPY 



TrewXay fievovQ S.C.T.877. smitten in 
their hoiisekolds and families, ^ofioig 
for cv ^ofjioic in the house, at home, 
P.233. A. 836.839. C.858.872. — of the 
temples of the gods, etc. A. 565. (Here 
Valck. on Eur. Phoen.88. conj. BeHv 
for QioIq in the preceding line, to 
avoid what is called the Schema Co^ 
lophonium. Blomf. seems to take 
this view of OboIq, referring in its de- 
fence to Brunck on Ant. 862. ^ofwig 
however is not constructed with 
d€o7g, hut is put, as Well, observes, 
for tv ^ofioiQ, Peile quotes A. 27. 
S.C.T.260. as instances of similar con- 
struction. Cf. also C. 703.) S.C.T.260. 
E. 60. 176. 196. 198. 546. 639. Bofwig 
'F-pe^Oewe 817. Bofnov tHjv Ao^iov 
E.35. dofiog AiKag 491. 

Ao^xoff^aX^c overthrowing a house, 
A. 1615. 

Aovai a reed or pipe P.V.574. 

Ao£a opinion, A. 266. C,612. fancy. 
oyeipofliavToi ^o^aiA, 410. Here Herm. 
restores the form ^Skqi (^okcll Dind. 
from Arcad. p. 106.21.) as better 
suited to the metre. C.1049. oifK 
eiarl 3o£ai rStvde irriiJLdTLjy 1047. these 
sufferings are no fancies. — resolution. 
if/v^C evrXiifioyi So^rj P. 28. ^d$a is 
thus put for valour in Pind. Pyth. i. 
92. diriOofijipOTOv at/^^iy/ia ^6^ag. So 
tvho^a Nem. 111.40. 

Ao£d^eii/ to fancy, to think, with 
inf. A. 659. with part, ^oidtrei rig 
cLKOviav oira S.98. he will fancy he 
hears. With ace. ttwc ravr aXridfj 
Kol pXIirovra ^o^aorw C.831. ev^vfi' 
(ioXov ^o^daai C.168. easy matter for 
conjecture, 

Aopiyafx^pog causing war by her 
marriage, A. 672. 

AopiKaviig killing by the spear, S. 
965. 

AopiKfirig slain by the spear, C.360. 

AopiKpavog armed with a pointed 
head, P. 144. This is the older read- 
ing. More recent edd. have lopv- 
Kpdvov, 

Aopifjiapyog raging with the spear, 
S.c.T. 668. 

Avpivovog oppressed by war, S.cT. 



153. hopiirova Kaxd S.C.T. 610. the evils 
of such oppression. 

AopiTfirfTog slain by the spear, C. 
343. 

Aopv a spear, waTayog ov)( kyog 
dopdg S.C.T.99.329.381. 483.942.1007. 
P. 296.312.715. A.111.1120. E.736. 
748. dopog &ypay S.C.T.304. the spoil 
of the spear, ^vyavkla ^op6g S.cT. 
821. a combat* ^opbg ayTripirag S«c.T. 
981. one opposite with the spear^ t^^XV 
^opog A. 427. XeXeififiiyoy ^op6g A. 503. 
spared by the spear. woXifiioy dopv 
S.C.T.198. 398. the spears of the enemy, 
^pog yiKJ}(^6poy E.747. victorious with 
the spear. toploKxivfra S.cT. 567. — 
a ship. Ki kg hopv S.832. Kparovynay 
Tkiv eiri (vyf hopSg A. 1601. (see (v 
yoy) eir aXXi^v aXXoc *idvyey hopv P. 
403. In S.128. Xtyoppa^iig re tdfiog 
aXa (rriyti}y ^opog a^elfiaroy fjL ewefi' 
we, the comma (according to Stanl. 
Pauw, and Butler,) is to be placed 
after Bopog, h. e. &Xa ariywy Zop6g, 
keeping the sea out of the ship. Schiitz 
joins iopog with a^dfjiaToy, and ex- 
plains it, belli tempestatem quce nobis 
imminet ab ^gypti filiis haud exper^ 
tam. This is much to be preferred. 
In S.985, iroXifg ^e irdyrog oZy cjcXi;- 
pwOrj ^oply which is not intelligible, 
Heath suggests ovyeK Tip6drj,and with 
TToyog supplies another verb. Let us 
not endure those things, to avoid which 
much labour (was endured) and miLch 
sea traversed by us. So Dind. Cf. 
Virg.-^n. ii.780. iii.495. — yofi<l>ohiTf 
dopi, in a corrupt passage S. 826. This 
is by Abresch explained of the ship, 
quce tota clavis Jirmissime compacta. 
Heath more correctly observes, "yo/x- 
<l>6^eroy ^opv, idem valet ac apud 
Homer II. A. 245. 246. trKfjwrpoy f[Xoi(n 
TEwapfjiiyoy.^* So Schiitz, who re- 
marks, '* agitur de violentia, qua 
Dana'ides in navem coacturus sit 
Prseco, agendo, trahendo, trudendo, 
lancece ictibus vulnerando** Herm. 
conj. yofji<l>o^iT^ ^e ^6p€i ^iwXov. So 
Dind. on the form 3opci used by the 
tragics, see Herm. on Soph. Aj.v. 
1035. CEd. Col. 626. 1316. 1388. and on 



AOPY 



( 94 ) 



APAM 



Aj. ed. Erfurdt. p. 628. See also under 

^opvEevos a friend in waVf one 
sworn to aid and protect another ^ A. 
854. C.555. — pertaining to such an 
one* hofiovQ Zopv^ivovQ C.lOOl. 

Aopwayris compacted with timbers^ 
S.724. 

AopvTToXroc brandishing the spear. 
X^P^Q €1^ h)pviraXrov A. 116. on the 
right hand, the spear beiug brandished 
with that hand. 

^opvtrdevriQ mighty with the spear. 
^opvtrOevris avrip G. 157. a prosopopeia 
for iron, 

^opvtroog or /iiopwa^oQ brandishing 
the speary S. 179.968. — aaymc ^opv- 
fT6oiQ S.C.T.118. military. Blomfield 
on S.c.T. ] 18. contends that this word 
is always written with vtry and, there- 
fore, reads in this passage lopvfTfTolu 
but Well, rightly observes, that the 
poets were at liberty to use the 
shorter form, as in dc^crvroc for Beoa^ 
tnrroQ. 

Aopvr/vajcroc shaken with spears^ 
S.cT. 140. 

^opxx^opoQ spear-bearing, C.758. 

Aoo-ic cLgifi' — ycLQ ^6aiQ S.cT. 843. 
the produce of the earth. Maig ek 
Ai6g A. 986. bounty from Jupiter. 
In a bad sense* ^6<ny icamv kcucwv 
KaKolc P. 998. See KaKog, — avy de&v 
^6<T£i C.771. by the blessing of the 
gods. y€viO\Loc ^6<ric £.7. a birth-day 
gift, ^aifioviav Zotriv £.908. the bounty 
of the gods. In C. 93. avri^ovvai roltn 
nefAirovtrtv ra^e \ (rriifnif Zotriv re rdy 
Koxwy €7ra{/av, Herm.(Obss. Critt.p. 
62.) conj. doffiy ye, to avoid what he 
considers the awkward position of 
T£, Well, however, rightly observes, 
that ayTi^ovyaL is put absolutely, 
h. e. without an object, and is to be 
repeated with ^6<ny sc. to make a re- 
compense to those who send these 
crowns, and such a recompense, etc. 

AoTJip a giver, wvpog fiporolg ^orrjpa 
P. 615. the giver of fire to mortals. 

AovXela slavery, S.cT. 235. A. 350. 

AovXcioc enslaved, S.cT. 305. — 
slavish, S.c.T. 453. 775. 



AovXeueiy to be a slave, P. V. 929. 
With dat. (evyXcutri ^vXevoyra P.V. 
461. obedient to the yoke. 

AovXi; a female slave, A. 1299. 

AovXioc servile^ slavish; (vyoy 
^ovXioy S.cT. 76. A. 927. 1199. P. 60. 
enrevaal ti r&y ^ovXioc <l>ipei <l>pfiy 
S.594. HereStanl. /3ovX£oc»so Heath, 
Schiitz, Dind. Wellauer, however, 
observes, that ^ovXioc <l>p^y seems to 
refer to mortals, who implore as vas- 
sals the aid of their sovereign Jupiter. 
BovXlg. nep iy <l>peyi A. 1054. in the 
mind of a slave. ^vXioy itrayoy aJtrav 
i.e. ayoy eg BovXioy aJtray C.75. 

AovXoc a slave, A. 1008.1016. P. 
238.731. 

/^vXotrvyri slavery, S.c.T. 107. 

AovXovv to enslave, S.cT. 236. 

AovX6<lipwy servile-minded, S.731. 

Aoviroc a noise, C.370. 

AovplicXvroc celebrated in war, P. 
86. 

Aovp/frXiyicroc stricken by the spear, 
Xaifivpa BovpiVXiyicra S.cT.260. spoils 
gotten in the brunt of war. Porson on 
Hec 482. proposes dovplXri<ltffj which 
Schiitz and Blomf. have adopted. 
Dind. conj. ^ovpl'!rrfxO\ and also con- 
siders that a serious interpolation 
has crept ii)to the whole passage, 
eZ ^vvrvypyTiay — Btolg. SeeDindorf, 
annot. in loc. 

Ao)(u6Xjo<I>os wearing a sloping 
crest, S.c.T. 109. 

ApcLKaiya a she-dragon, £. 124. 

ApaKoy66fiiXog crowded with dra^ 
gons, S.26d. 

Apajcovrd/iaXXoc having snakes in- 
stead of hair, P.V. 801. 

Apdic(i»v a dragon, a serpent, P. 82. 
S.cT. 273. 363.486. C.520. 1043. 1046. 
S.506. 

Apd/xa an act. e£ev)(erai to ^pcifia 
Tov wddovQ TrXioy A. 616. boasts that 
the achievement overbalances the suf- 
fering. 

ApcLfirffia a running, a hasty gait, 
P. 243. For the account of the swift- 
ness of Persian messengers, cf. Herod. 
viii.98. and see ^sch. Ag.273. On 
the two forms ^p6/xrffjLa and ^pafxrifia, 



APAN 



(95 ) 



AYO 



see Lobeck on Fhryn. p.618. who 
decides against Blomf. that either 
form is correct. 

Apdi' to do or actf abs. Kanavevc 
cLTuXel ^pdy irapeaKevatT/JLevoQ S.c.T. 
,422. TOv ^(ivTog ecrri koI to j^ovXevtrai 
iripi A. 1332. €7r£i^^ ^pdv Karbtpduxrai 
<j>p£vl C.606. Cf. P.V.941. C.1005. 
£.501. S. 375. 500. ^pdaavTiiradeiv C 
311. sc. £OTc the criminal must suffer. 
Wunderlich Obss. Critt.p.83. observes 
that, placed thus absolutely, it is pe- 
culiarly applied to the commission of 
crime, ^-With ace. hpdy ravr avayiai 
P.V.72. Cf.663.746. S.C.T.1049. A. 
1020. 1326. 1618. 1639. C. 546. 869. 886. 
E. 128. 156.693. 766.— With acc, of the 
person, Zpana ttoXic {^parw ri ttcJ- 
XtC> Elms, on Med. 1224. Ipana rt 
Cant. Brunck. rell. see Well. not. in 
loc). Koi fjLrj dpoLTia rovs Kkalovrag 
TloXvyelicriy S.C.T. 1058. let the city 
do aught to them, or not. rrjy iro' 
XvKKavrriy 'lijiiyiyeiay ayd^ia ^pd- 
trag A. 1508. having used her unwor- 
thily, (see 'I^cyevcca) kokCjq ^pdy to 
inflict injury, P. 799. el ^pdy to confer 
benefits, E.830. 

^daifjioc that which is to be done, 
avflp ^KOfiTTog, ^tip S' 6p^ to ^pdaifwy 
S.C.T.536. his hand perceives what 
is to be done, Stanl. compares Soph. 
Phil. 95. yXwortra^ fxey apyoy, X^*P^ ^ 
eTj^py ipydriy, 

^paafjLOQ a flight, P. 352.362. 

^atrrfipioQ effectual, active, S.C.T. 
1032. 

Apiweiy to gather. — Met. mid. v. 
^pi\l/a<rOai to shed (as blood), S.C.T. 
700. 

6pifjivg bitter, severe, A. 1483. C.386. 

Apo/ri7a6a^A,A.1521.C.993.E.603. 

^6fJioga running, a race, or course, 
S.305.pl. P.V.840. A. 119. efw ^p6fwv 
<l>ip0fiaL P.V.885. ek ^pofiov A. 1218. 
hp6fiov eitaripta C. 1018. wuditrdai h* 
ovMy t<rr e£(u dp6fwv C.507. it is not 
out of the right course, is not improper, 
dp6fju^ swiftly, P. 203. ^pSfwiai id, S. 
799. rove vvepfiiiKEiQ dpdfxovg yvfiyal^t' 
rai P.V.593. she is harassed in these 
long courses, ly hpofi^ {dpofjL^^, om. 



ey. Heath. Musgr.) irpotrTiBels fdrpoy 
C.785. putting an end to his course. 

^otTog dew, A. 1363, etc. — voyria 
hp6(rog E.864. the water of the sea. — 
hpoaoi A. 139. the young of an animal, 
cf. Hom. Od. I. 222. xwpig fuy wpO" 
yoyoi, Xitiplg Ik fiiratrtrai, Xwplg 5* 
aZff eptrai, Etym. Ai<r)(yXog ky 'Aya- 
fUfiyoyi Tovg tncvfiyovg r&y Xeovrwy 
^potrovg kekXtike. 

Apvg an oak. ai irpotniydpoi ^pveg 
P. V. 834. 

Avi7 calamity, distress, P.97 1.1004. 
P.V. 179. 511.523.748. S.C.T.210. A. 
1122. C.437. E.632. yijari^eg ^uai A. 
1605. the pangs of hunger. fjiriTpo<l>6yovg 
^vag ^.2SQ. punishment for a mothers 
murder. 

^viog miserable, S-809. 

Avyafiig power, influence, hvyafiiy 
irXovTOV A. 754. Jv hy Avyafiig ffyeia- 
Oat OiXy P. 170. in whatsoever my 
ability may enable me. 

Avyatr&ai to be able, P.V. 326. 916. 
if^vyriOriy 206. — to have influence, E. 
910. S.1017. 

Avya<rrrigaprince,A,6. Metapho- 
rically applied to the larger heavenly 
bodies. See ayroXii. 

Avvanjc a prince, P. 661. voc. Su- 
yara O prince. Said to be the same 
as ^vydtmig. See ^idyeiy. 

Avvaroc possible, A. 97. 

Avyeiy aor. 2. ^vyai to set, to sink, 
^vyoyrog iiXiov S.252. — as a ship. ohK 
thv Ufjiog A. 983. Met. of the end of 
life. l3iov ^vyrSg 1094. — to put on. 
dydyKag t^v Xiira^yoy A. 211. Met. 
he put on the collar of necessity. 

Avo two, P. 177. A. 121. C.205. 
S.C.T.460. ^voly S.C.T.938. It is 
used with dual and plural nouns, as 
ivoly trrpaTtvfXCLTOiy P. 706. C. 302.932. 
1043.E.406.P.V.780.S.C.T.904. yvw- 
fiwy ^vo7y P.V. 869. ^voly fjnatrficLTiay 
E. 570. In the former passage some 
MSS. have yyutfiaiy, and in the lat- 
ter Elmsley recommends jjnatTfiaToiy, 
alleging that ^voly is never joined 
by the Attics with the plural substan- 
tive. Eur. Med. 798. This is also the 
opinion of Buttmann. See Gr. Gr. 



AYPE 



( 96 ) 



AYS0 



Yol. L p. 282. Well, retains the 
pluraL In P.V.780. Blomfield and 
Schiitz adopt Bviiy as the more 
Attic reading, ^volv is, however, as 
Well, ohserves, the reading of the 
majority of the MSS. in this and in 
most other places. — iy Zvoiv ^tvKTti" 
play sc. yaiy P. 722. which is also a 
marginal reading in Ask. for ky. 

^vpEfrOai to bemoan^ P.V.271. P. 
574. the same as o^vpofiai Blomf. 
(P.V. 191.) compares KiXXut and ojcA- 
\w, /xopyyvfii and Ofiopyyvfii, ora^^c 
and dora0/c* 

Av(rayK6fJLi(rTos irrecoverable, E. 
252. 

AvtrdyKpiTOQ difficult to decide upon, 
S.119. 

Avffay yog impure, 8.732. 

Avo-aScX^oc unhappy in ones bro- 
thers, S.C.T.852. 

Avo-atdv^C calamitous, P. 273. 

Avo'aXy^C woeful, A. 1137. 

AvaaKwTog difficult to be seized, 
P.V. 166. 

Avaaytap [d] connected with evil 
men. ya/xov ^vtravopa S. 1050. a mar- 
riage with a detested man, 

Avffapetrrog difficult to appease^ £. 
888. 

AvtrapKTOQ difficult to be governed, 
C. 1020. 

AvtravXia badness of lodging, A. 
541. 

Avo'ax^c grievous, £.140. Here 
the vulg. has ^vtraxOig, contrary to 
the metre. Hermann strikes out J 
before ttottoi, but Glasg.2. adopts 
^vffaxig, the reading of Rob. So 
Well. Bothe. 

Avtrfiarog sorrowfully trodden^ P. 
1026.1030. Pauw rightly explains 
this, " Terra Persica Ivvfiarog nunc 
est mihi, eamque tristis nunc calco 
pede tristi" So Schol. ovv Cag trKKri" 
pay Kal ^vaKoXoy eig eixpaaiy, dW 
wg iirl Koxf Kal ^v(mr)(iq. j^aiyofiiyriy 
rf }Blepiy» Brunck, comparing the 
various reading, ^vfffiaicTog in Regg. 
A. H. and ^vtrfiaiicTog Reg. B. in v. 
1030. with the Gloss. Ivcrdpiiyrfrog in 
the same, conj . dvtrfidvKrog . So Glasg . 



Schiitz. Blomf. Lachm. This, how- 
ever, violates the metre, if Wellauer 
be right in supposing that the epode 
is divided into pairs of verses, each 
verse resembling the one following it. 

AvtrfiavKTog mournfully uttered, P. 
566. 

Av(r/3ovX/a evil counsel, A. 1591. 
S.C.T.784. 

Avar^alfAwy unhappy, P. 915. S.C.T. 
809.909. P.V. 604. in A. 329. wg ^vcr- 
^alfwyeg a<l>v\axroy ev^riaovtri irdtray 
eif<l>p6vTiy. Stanley reads, iiic ^' cv- 
^ai/jLoyeg* So Pauw and Butler ap- 
prove. Schiitz explains the vulg. 
like poor persons, i.e. persons who 
have nothing to guard. This is very 
harsh. Abresch explains wg by &<n£, 
and translates, " so that, poor wretches, 
(as referring to miseries before in- 
curred) they will sleep the whole 
night without the fatigue of keeping 
guard as before. This seems nearly 
correct. It would be better, however, 
to understand d>g in which manner, 
sc. waybty ZpoiTioy t aicaXKayiyTeg. 
Herm. conj. 5e ^aljjLoyeg. So Dind. 

Ava^cLKpvTog to be miserably mourn- 
ed, A.430! 

Avalaiiap unhappily married. A . 
1292. 

Avtre^pog sitting for destruction, an 
evil visitant. A. 726. . 

AvtfEKXvTwg inextricably, P.V. 60. 

AvrreXTTig without hope, C.407. 

Avaevyrirtop a bad bedfellow, ^pd- 
Koyrag Xexitoy ^v(T£vi///ropacS.C.T.275. 
dangerous occupants of its nest. Here 
Reg. G. has ^varevyareipa. Vienn. A. 
B.C. D. many other MSS. and Aid. 
Rob. Turn, ^vfrevyfireipa. So Glasg. 
lv(T€vyrrropag Med. Vict. SchoL A. 
Hence Blomf. ^vtrtvyaropag. This 
seems necessary, not only to the 
sense, but to the metre; it requires, 
however, the change of IpaKoyrag for 
IpaKoyra Z* in v. 273. 

Avaevperog difficult to discover, 
P.V. 818. 

AvtnjXiog sunless, £.374. 

AvadicLTog horrible to be looked on, 
S.C.T.963. P.V. 69. 693. 



AYSe 



( 97 ) 



AYSn 



Av(r9eoc impumSyA^ 1572. C. 45. 189. 
518. S.417. 

Avfrdpoog mournfully sounding, P. 
628.904. 1032. 

Avflr/droc incurablef A. 1074. 

Aifffig the setting of a star, hfjufH 
nXcid^oiv Ivviv A. 800. h,e. about the 
beginning of November. See Stan- 
ley's note on P. ¥.456. 

AvcncttTTVoc sullied with smoke^ A. 
750. 

AvvKardxavvTOQ not to be stagedf 
C.463. 

Av^iceXa^c moumfuUy sounding, 
S.C.T.849. 

Avo-ici7Xo£(ici7Xiaf) tnc«ra62e, £.789. 

AvcrjcXe^c disgraceful^ P.V. 241. 
P. 436. 

AvtTKptroQ hard to interpret^ P.V. 
484. A. 954. difficult to discern. 
^vtrKplrovQ dvtreiQ P.V. 466. On this 
passage Herm. (Obss. Critt. p. 18.) 
observes that the epithet ^vtrKpiTovg 
is no more applicable to hvtreig than 
to avToXag, He therefore adopts a 
reading found in Stob. eel. 1. 2. rag 
re ^vtTKpirovg o^ovg, Wellauer justly 
disapproves this correction. 

AvffKplrwg unintelligibly f P.V. 665. 

AvtncvfjLayTog caused by violent 
waves, A. 639. 

AvtrXeKTog unpleasant to be spoken. 
^vtrXeicra (^CKoicri P. 688. things hard 
for friends to speak. 

Ainrkwpog difficult to bear^ P.V. 
933. From Xd^oc* the neck. 

AvaXvrog difficult to be loosened^ 
P.V. 192. 

AvfffiaOeiv to be unable to recog^ 
nize, 0.22:3. 

Avafxadrig hard to understand^ A. 
1228. 

Avfffmnap (Dor.) pertaining to an 
evil mother. Ivtrfiaropog k6tov S.65. 
the wrath of an evil mother. 

Avfffjiaxog difficult to conquer^ P.V. 
9S3.— difficult, A. 1642. 

Avfffjievfig hostile f S.264. — an ene^ 
my, S.C.T.348. Ivtrfuvilg S.c.T.216. 
the enemy. With 6at. thvag d^cX^oO 
r^ TarovvTi ^vtrfieveig A. 1 166. 

AvtTfjLri setting, ^vtrfial 'HX/ov ^Oi- 



vatrixartav, i.e. 'HX/ov tftdivoyrog P. 
228. (cf. Herm. App. Vig.lll.). the 
sunset. Here Pauw, whom Blomf. 
and Dind. follow, reads t^iyaafiavt, 
from a remark by Eustathius that 
iEschylus called ^Xlov Utrig by the 
name fBipatrfxaTa. Well* however, 
observes rightly, that this is equally 
true if the vulg. be retained, and for 
such circumlocutions refers to £r- 
furdt on Soph. Ant.420. See Pors. 
Hec.302. 

Avcr^f^Xavccv to have no means, to 
be unable, with inf. A. 1833. 

AviTfwpog wretched, S.c.T.819. 

Av(ro^OTalTraLXog{7ral'7raXog,rugged) 
throwing difficulties in the way, £. 
365. 

Avtroi^eiv (di((o, oi) to cry with 
fear at any thing, to dread, ovroi ^v- 
<roli(a, ddfjLvoy tjg opvig, (fwfi^ A. 1289. 

AvaoifjLog leading by an unlucky 
way, 0.933. 

Avcroitrrog hard to be borne, P.V. 
698. 0.734. hhaoitrra woXlraig irdSoy 
£.784. / have suffered such treatment 
as the citizens shall find redound to 
their discomfort. 

Ava6fjLiXog of evil presence, or com^ 
pany, a bad visitor, A. 726. 

AvadfifiaTog blind, £.366. 

Avtropfiog affording a bad anchor^ 
age, P. 440. ep. of the island of Psyt- 
taleia. Stanl. compares Virg. ^n. 
xi. 23. — detaining unpleasantly in har- 
bour, A. 186. 

Avtropytg unlucky, S.c.T.820. 

AvtnrdXaiffTog difficult to be wrestled 
with, invincible, S.463. 0.681. 

AvmrdXafiog difficult to manage, 
irresistible, £.840. 

AvtnraXdfiwg without help, in a 
desperate situation, S.847. 

Avo^aX//c hard to struggle with, 
£.529. 

Av<nrapdfiovXog obstinate, incapa- 
ble of being advised, S. 100. 

AvffxopddcXicroc hard to be soothed 
or entreated, fuyti rot Zriyog iKralov 
Kdrog ^van-apadiXicTOtg waOoyrog oIk' 
roig S.381. So Pors. The wrath of 
Jupiter licraiog awaits those who are 

o 



AYSn 



(98) 



AY2lf 



hard to be prevailed upon by the 
complaints of a sufferer. 

AvtnrdpalniroQ hard to be prevailed 
uponf inexorahUy P.y.34. 

Avtnrapiiyopot hard to be appeasedf 
£.362. 

Avffirc/ATrroff hard to be dismissed^ 
A. 1163. 

AiMnrerwc wUh difficulty ^ P.V.764. 

^vairrifAaroQ Corr. hvtnr^fAavroQ 
causing grievous calamity ^ £.459. In 
this passage, as it stands in the yulg. 
roiavra fuv rah* ktnlv &/A^orepa /i€- 
veiVy wifiireiy he hvawvifiaT afiriyavkt^ 
ifwly the word SvtnriifiaTa is evidently 
corrupt. Bentl. corrects ZvtnriiiJiavTa, 
The meaning of the passage is douht- 
ful, and has given rise to many con- 
jectures, irifiweiv is generally referred 
to the dismissing of the Furies hy 
Minerva. Butl. however, joins it 
with Bvawfifiavray which he under- 
stands of the evils to be expected 
from the- vengeance of the Furies. 
Herm. reads roiavra jjiev rah* ecrriv 
iLfjul>6r€pa, lUviiv \ irifiTreiv re, hvairii' 
fiayr iL/xrixayiaQ kfioiy i.e. such is the 
state of this case; either alternative^ 
for them to remain^ or for me to 
dismiss them (is) so fraught with 
peril that I am unable to act* Well, 
objects to this, that fiivuv and irc/Lc- 
TTEivdXQ said of different persons; and 
(which is a better objection) that 
it refers only to the Furies, whereas 
this being the summing up of the 
deliberation, both parties ought to be 
mentioned. He proposes a/i^«li (corr. 
&fjL<l>w) fiiv fiiveiy, but his explana- 
tion is forced. Butl. proposes roi- 
avra fiey rdS* ktrrly* a/jul>6r£pay fxi- 
yeiy | wifiweiy re hvtnrii/xayry hfiri'' 

\ay(as cx^^> ^'^* ^^^^^ altemativct 
for the Furies to remain^ or, for them 
to produce grievous mischief (sc. by 
not being allowed to stay) is fraught 
with difficulty. Schiitz appears to 
come nearest to the truth; he re- 
tains ^c, and reads rocavra fity ra^ 
tariy* afujiSrepa fUytiyy Trifiweiy hi 
hvtnrrijjLayr iLfjLTfyaywg ifiolj which he 
translates, " utramque partem (Fu- 



rias et. Orestes) mtneref utramque 
autem dimittere sine offensione hand 
licet." This translation of the last 
verse, however, is incorrect. He is 
right in referring 6,fi<l>6r€pa to both 
parties, and making the opposition to 
be between iLfuf^orepa fiiytiy and vifA" 
irccv ^€, but not to, in also explaining 
wifiTTsiy of both^ The general mean- 
ing of the passage appears to be, for 
both to remain at once is impossQ>lef 
yet to dismiss one is fraught with 
difficulty. The second clause wifxireiy 
he hvtnrii/jLayrai refers only to the Fu- 
ries, of whom in v. 454. he says, atrat 
^ e^pvfft fwlpay ohx ewrifiTreXoy. The 
danger of dismissing Orestes is im- 
plied (for an instance of the omission 
of one of two things referred to see 
under hiayeiy P. 661. and Pauw's 
note). Following, therefore, Schiitz's 
reading, but placing the comma after 
hvaniifiayray we may refer ajiij\ayiag 
ifwl (sc. exci or earl) to both clauses, 
and translate, such, indeed, is the 
case : for both parties to remain (is 
not in my power to effect), yet to 
dismiss those who may cause such 
grievous woe (cf. v. 453-7.) is also «to- 
possiblefor me. There is no occasion 
with Well, to change thcf neuter a/i- 
<^6repa into ^/i^iii (see Blomf. Gl. 
Pers.l.). If any emendation were to 
be admitted, we should prefer Butler's 
CLfirf^dyufc £X^^> ^^^ even this is not 
necessary. Perhaps it may be not 
amiss to subjoin a translation of the 
passage from v. 448. to shew the con- 
nexion of the whole. Minerva is 
expressing the difficulty of deciding 
whose side to take, a difficulty aris- 
ing from the fact that Orestes, aZ- 
though a murderer, yet could not at 
once be dealt with as such, being now 
purified; whereas, on the other hand, 
if he were not so dealt with, the most 
grievous results might be expected 
from the wrath of the Furies. She 
cannot, however, refrain, notwith- 
standing the admitted difficulty of 
deciding, from expressing a feeling 
in favour of Orestes ; and this she 



AY2n 



(99) 



AY2^ 



does when she has ooly stated one 
part of the difficulty, sc. that con- 
cerning himself. The verse S/juog ^* 
&fiOfjul>oy ovra <r aipovfiai irdXct, woald^ 
as Well, observes, naturally come 
after v. 457. where both parts of the 
difficulty have been stated, but if we 
bear in mind that^the ofuag here refers 
not only to verses 451,452. but to the 
whole difficulty (v. 448.) felt by Miner- 
va, noitoUhstanding which she ex- 
presses this partiality for Orestes, we 
shall not have occasion to alter its 
position. The whole passage may be 
thus rendered: /or a mortal to decide 
upon this Tnatter, would be impossible; 
even for myself it is hardly right to 
determine hastily in so difficult a 
case of homicide^ especially as yoUf 
though you have, committed murder^ 
are nevertheless come here as a puri' 
fied suppliant (yet notwithstanding 
this difficulty I prefer youy since you 
are without offence towards the state^ 
h. e. have no tendency to do it 
mischief) ; but on the other hand, 
these are of a sort which it is not 
easy to dismiss^ and if they do not 
obtain a successful issue^ the venom of 
their spirits falling on the ground 
(will prove) in after time a severe ca- 
lamity to the country. Such, indeed^ 
is the case: for both parties to remain 
is impossible^ yet I cannot well dismiss 
those who may be causes of such dire 
woe : since, however, it has come, etc. 
Av<nr\avog wretchedly wandering, 
P.V.611. ^v(nr\avoi oiXarctac P.V. 
902. wretched wanderings. 

AvairoXifjiriTos difficult to conquer, 
S. 637. 

AvffwdXefioQ unhappy in war, P. 974. 
Av(nr6pTiTog attended with pain, 
severe. ^venrovrfredaluovT. 507. The 
word occurs (£d. Col. 1610. Blomf. 
needlessly suspects that the true read- 
ing here is ^vtnraXaiffre* 

AvenroTfiOQ unhappy, S.302. P.V. 
119.198. S.C.T.795. — causing unhap-- 
piness, S.c.T.801. 

AvffiroTfJUttQ unhappily, P. 264. 
Avtnrorog affording a horrid drink, 
E.256. 



AvaTTpdyeiv to be unhappy , to fare 
ill, A. 764. 

Avawpaila unhappiness, evil estate, 
P.V. 968. E. 739. 

Autraifieia impiety, irpog Bvavefiel' 
ag ffy ifwl ro^' iy fppetriC.GQS.Ire^ 
yarded it as an act of impiety. 

Avaae/ieiy to be impious, £.870. 

AvtTtrt^iig impious, A. 212. 736. 
comp. S.C.T.580. 

AvaaePla impiety, E.506. 

AvtrreKfittprog difficult to compre" 
hend, P.V. 495. 

Avtrrepiriig unpleasant, C.275. 

AvffTTiyog unhappy, P. 282. 455. 873. 
S.C.T.1023. P.V.669. A.638. Svcmy- 
yoy dipog A. 1640. a miserable harvest, 

AvtrrXriTog hard to beborne, A.1552. 

Avaroyog mournful, pitiable, S.cT. 
971.988. C.462. 

Avtrrvxiiy to be unhappy, P. V.345. 
506. iirevj(pfxai — roict he Evarvjany 
S.cT. 464. cvemrxpvyriay S.334. 

AwTVxffg unhappy, E. 759.786. 
iroXXa Bv(rrv\fj re vpatrtrei S.C.T.321. 
fares wretchedly in many ways, ro 5u- 
tnvxig G.900. misery, el he hvtrrvxv 
8C. earl ra irpayfjiara A. 1301. Here 
Blomf. reads hvtrrvxoi- Pors. ed. 2. 
hvtrrvx^i. Abresch thinks that el 
hv<rrvx§ or el hvirrvx^ *^® equally 
good, iut el with the subj. is at least 
doubtful. 

AvoTvx^^ ^n^ppihf A. 1645. 

Aver^aroc of evil sound, A. 1123. 

Avtrljtrffuiy to utter iUromened 
sounds, A. 1048. 

Avtrt^CKiig odious, A. 1205.1625. C« 
615.1054. E 54. TO Ivvi^iKeg Oeolg C. 
628. an act odious to the gods. 

Autn^ely to be impatient S.508. 
With kvi, €x^Xy« ht(r<fiop&y S.C.T.762. 

Ava^opoc intolerable, A. 833. E. 350. 
S.814. Comp. S.c.T.639. vfipiy 8v- 
<r<l>opoy S.798. intolerable in insolence • 

Avirfpoytag unadvisedly, P. 544. 

Av(T<l>ptoy mournful, vexatious, A. 
808. — evil-disposed, hostile, A. 594. 
S.506. yafjuw Sucr^fwroc S.389. an 
odious marriage. — rash, thoughtless, 
S.C.T.836. w6dey to lixr^pov tout 
eiriiy arvyog (TTparf; A. 533. Here 
(TTpaTog certainly cannot signify the 



AY2« 



( 100) 



AOMA 



aged citizens left at JMrne^ or as Well, 
(whom Scholef. follows) says, po- 
pulusy as opposed to the army come 
from abroad: arparoQ is used for the 
army in vv.524 and 530, and must 
surely mean likewise in this passage 
the army returned from Troy. The 
Chorus had been expressing its grief 
at the absence of the army, which 
grief arose from a feeling as well of 
their danger abroad as of the evil 
produced thereby at home ; and hence 
they regarded the expedition with 
feelings of disgust. The Chorus 
having then strongly expressed their 
moumftil anxiety for its return, the 
Herald imagines that there is some 
reason for this, and asks^ ** Whence 
did this gloomy freling of dislike 
attach to the army?" The aversion 
here expressed was felt towards the 
army, not as men, but as the abettors 
of a cause which had produced, and 
was likely to produce, such mischief. 
This explanation is suggested by 
Klausen, and (although the expres- 
sion lirffv arpar^ is not without awk- 
wardness) is much better than that 
of Blomf. who, placing the comma 
after ix^i/, translates, Unde ttbi h^ec 
animi solicitude quam aversatur exer^ 
eitus ? Emper. in Zimmerm. Diar. 
A. 1835. p. 027, quoted by Dindorf, 
has an observation worthy of atten- 
tion : << Scribendum ^evaiv. quae vox 
quum omissa esset, e priore exercitus 
mentione param caute trrparf sup- 
plevit librarius.'- Ta fuV yap Ik y^c 
^vfr<^p6vti>v fif-CKiyjiaTai fiporolc tti^qv- 
(TKiay eJiri rac ^c y^y ydffovg, ic.r.X. 
C.276. Of this obscure passage several 
meanings have been proposed. Lobeck 
on Soph. Aj. V.757. conj. firivLfiaTa for 
fuiXlyfiara, which he considers unin- 
telligible. This Butl. (ap. Peile in 
loc.) disapproves, and agrees with 
Blomf. in translating dvarfjtpoywy fjiei- 
Xiy/jLara calamitateSy quihus inimici 
gaudere possint. To this interpre- 
tation Klausen (qu. v.) justly objects, 
but himself proposes a worse. Schiitz 
and Well, explain ^v<r<j>p6y(ay /iecX/y- 



fiara pcenas ad plaeanda Erinnyum 
numina irata propter intermissam 
occisi Agamemnonis ultionem, and by 
ra fuy etc y^c understand terr€B stc 
rilitatem. It seems, however, very 
harsh to refer Ivm^oyiay thus put 
generally f to the Furies in particular. 
Scholefield's explanation seems upon 
the whole the best, viz. ^ qu6e enim e 
terra oriunda Jwminibus morhoslevant 
malignos (nam morhos e sequente 
yovovQ intelligitur'*— this is not ne-* 
ce8sary,^v0<^<$}'a>v is merely a general 
expression, though undoubtedly it 
may here refer especially to diseases) 
*' htsc nobis contra denunciavit morhos 
fore, h.e. creatura esse : nempe liche- 
naSf* etc. In this case it is better to 
read r^Lvlty with Turn. Vict. Glasg. 
or ^e maybe emphatic in the apodosis. 
For the change to the feminine in 
ratr^E from the neuter fuiKlyiiara as 
referring to the noun y6oovg following 
cf. P.V.755. 

Avtrxdf^pos Vfintryy tempestuousy 
«erere, P.V. 16.748. Metaph. ^vcrxct- 
fiipovQ &rac C.268. 

AvirxtpilQ disagreeable, disgusting. 
S.563. P.V.804. 

Avffxifiog cold, chilly, severe, ^v- 
a\ifju>i KikevOoi P. 559. ^va\liJLOv vXr/fi" 
fjLvpi^oc C.184. ^pciKoyra hvcrxifior 
S.C.T.485. Cf. Virgil. Ecl.iii.93. Fri- 
gidus, pueri,ftigite hinc,latetanguis 
inherba, Bl.Gl.R673. says, "avete- 
re radice ^^oc frigus, unde ylfurXoy. 
Receutiores scribebant yeifAo." See 
Elmsley's note on Bacch.l6. where 
he discards the form Ivtrx^ifiog as 
well as fitXayxeifjiOQ from the Attic 
writers. See also Blom. on P. 573. 
(ed. Bl.). 

diio^wyri Dodona, P.V.661.832. 
Auj/ia a house, a family, ^wfia 
Ko<rfiii<rei warpos S.c.T. 46 1 • So passim. 
^kf/JLura id. irtog irarp^a ^wfiara Xiireiy 
erXriTe; S. 822. and passim. — a tem- 
ple, E. 170.734. S.288. ^wfiam for ly 
^wfiatri C.703. 

AwfiaTirig domestic, dtafxarlriy 
ttniay A.942. 

Ata^arovy to build a house, ^edat- 



AOPE 



( 101 ) 



Ero 



fiarwfiai S.996. / have had houses 
built for me* 

Awped a gifU o> boon, P.V.338.619. 

A'jjpeiadai to give> /Lcey' ^tKrifAa 
TOVT i^iitpri<rto fiporolQ P.V.251. — to 
present with* dvoXy \oyoly ere daript^ 
dktpilfrofiai 780. 



Autprifia a gift, a boony P.V.51.5. 
A. 929. E.380. P.V.629. 

Aoipiicof Dorian, Grecian, opp. to 
TlepcriKolg P.V.179. 

Autplg id,AwplhoQ X($yx>7C vwo P. 803. 

AStpoyagffty S.c.T.607. A.91.902. 
C. 175. 512. 609. 



E 



''E an exclamation of surprise or 
sorrow, 8.134.143. P. V. 680. 601.605. 
744. S.C.T. 135. 139. 142.309.321. P. 
.938. A. 1085. C. 778. 856. 

"Ea id. P.V.298. repeated, P.V. 1 14 
565.690. C.857. 

*Eay if with conj. P.V. 326. 379. 
S.C.T.224. A. 1398. 1652. S.607. lay 
nil P.V. 1016. unless, kav irtp P.521. 
if so be that, 

'Eav to let alone, P.V. 332. to allow, 
with inf. 384. ohx lay to forbid, pre- 
vent, S.c.T.360.538. 

'Eavrov of himself — irap eavrf 
P.V. 186. in his own hands, rov afA(f 
kavrfig aOXoy 704. her own suffering. 
KTi^evffai Kaff kavT6y 892. to marry in 
ones own rank. 

'E/J^ofcaycVac Dor. a seventh lead- 
er, S.C.T.782. 

"Efi^ofwg seventh, S.c.T.264.613. 
696.782. P. 764. trvXaic e/i^dfiaiQ 
S.C.T.118. ^^e seventh gate, not the 
seven gates, as some translate it, and 
as Thorn. Mag. asserts. On this 
passage Valck. observes, ** septem 
daces non stabant ad septem por- 
tas, sed adstabant portarum sepiimce, 
forsan in vicino Jovis Altissimi tem- 
plo, Kkfiptf Xaxdyrec, sortiti quam 
quisque de septem portis sibi haberet 
tuendam. Nondum ad suam quem- 
que stationem missos liquet ex y. 290 
(264)." 

"Eyyaioc bom in the land, P. 886. 
in the country, d icvpei rie oiwyoiroXay 
eyyawQ S.67. 

'Eyycv^c indigenous, attached to a 
family or race, C.459. S.326. Gcovc 
rove kyytytiQ S.C.T.564. 

" Eyy oyoQ a descendant, A. 364. 



'Eyypa^ciy to inscribe, mid. v. P.V. 
791. pass. S.924. On C. 688. see 
under icaXo^. 

'Eyyvij a surety, lyyviyv Qrifni E. 
858. give a surety. 

'EyyvOcv near. With gen. S.cT. 
958. C.839. 

'Eyywc near, S.c.T.59. E.65. With 
gen. P. 672. kyyvrara yiyovQ, S.383. 
very near of kin. 

*Eyelp£iy to raise tip, arouse, A. 
290. E.135. eypriyopivai to be wake- 
ful. — iypTiyopoc (f^povprffw. £.676. a 
watchful guard, eypriyopoc to irfffia 
yivoiT &y A. 837. the calamity would 
not sleep or cease. See dvu/XTrXaiciyroc. 

'Eyicaraaif^Trrf IV to hurl down upon, 
P. 506. 

'EyicartXXwTrrctv to laugh at E. 113. 
From (XX(i). 

'EyKeXeveiy to order, P.V.72. 

^EyKoyiiy to hasten, P.V. 964. 

'EyKoreiy to be angry at, C.41. 

"'Eyjcoroc angry, C. 387. 911. 1050. 

^EyKpariiQ powerful, P.V. 55. 

'Ey^eipi^iog held in the handy S. 
21. 

'EyxX/£iv to insult, S. 892. 

"EyxoQ a spear, P. 236. 

^Ey')(plfjLirTe(Tdai to approach, S. 
771. 

^Eyxjbjpioc living in the country, 
native, S. 277. 487.512. 695. 897. — pre- 
siding over it as a tutelar god. QeHjy 
Eyx<opi<oy S.C.T.14. A.784.1629. S. 
477.515.686. Kopra S* l<rr iy\itpiOQ 
S.cT. 395. he is indeed a native. 

*Eyw /, P.V. 14. and passim, kfiov 
167. pass. fjLov 134. pass. k^ioL 96. pass. 
fxoL 16. pass, kfii 141. pass, ni 92 pass. 
yfy C. 232.277. i^/xelc S.C.T.1060,etC. 



£AAN 



( 102 ) 



BI 



flfiwyGRSy etc. iifiiy P.V. 198,etc. ^(y 
Dor. E.329. Afifu S.cT.141. i^/xac 
P.V. 196, etc. eyofye, cfiOAye P.V. 322. 
A. 861. tfieye P.V. 1055. S.C.T.560. 
A.31. £.683. 

*E^av6Q edible, for eating, A. 1381. 

"E^yoy a marricLge present, P.V. 
958. 

"fi^oc a seat or place, kirTainikoy 
thoQ S.C.T.149. Thebes* iLKp&nroXiy 
r/fuor£^ocS.c.T.223. a shrine. OeSty 
edri P. 396. In periphrases, 'Ixapov 
UoQ P. 862. Icarus. *Aalas ehoc P.V. 
410. Asia. 

''B^paaseaty P.V. 201. P. 468. E.41. 
plur. P.V. 389. A. 117. — of the shrines 
or temples of the gods, A. 582. E.ll. 
772.817.852. S.341.408.418.489.496. a 
place of settlement. *Afjui^6viay e^pay 
E.655. In P.V. 201. the form Uprig 
is preferred by some editors from 
MSS. to the Yulg. c^pac. 

"E^payoy id. S. 96.832. P. 4. 

'E^wXioyid.inoXuciiiykhwXitjy S.cT. 
437. vvfiijiiKwy kdtaXiwy C.69. 

"E^eardai to occupy a seatf E.3. 

"Eflctpa hair, P. 1019. C.173. 

'EdiXeiy to be content or willing, 
P.V. 177. 1069. A. 1550. — to wish, P, 
765. C.690. 

"EdyoQ a nation, P. 43. 56. a com* 
pany of persons. E.344. 

"Efloc a habit, A. 710. 

Ei if, a conditional particle, joined 
in the protasis of sentences with the 
tenses of the indicative, optative, and, 
very rarely, the subjunctive of verbs. 
I. With the indicative present, fol- 
lowed by the same in the apodosis. 
<3^' f-^ti \6yoQ yvyaiKog, fine aftol 
fJiaOely A. 1646. Cf. C.661. E.210. 
(with the verb omitted in the apodosis, 
P.786. A. 1212. E. 488.) — by indie, fut. 
ei Kvpei rig wiXaQ — ^o^aorei S.57. Cf. 
P.V.343. — by the aorist, A. 1301. — 
by the imperative, ei ^' exetg einely 6 
Ti Xoiiroy woytoy, (riijJLaiye P.V.686. 
Cf. P.V.821. S.361. E.31.— byopt. 
XiyoiT ay, ceri hi C.657. Cf. A. 329. 
C.201. E.845. S.382. — by fut. infin. 
S.cT. 500. — with the verb of the 
pres. ind. omitted, ei priroy, fpatroy 



P.V. 767. 80. iml cf. P.V.818.980. 
(The passage ct 8* evrvx^, rl xaX^ 
fiayi&yiF.y. 1059.i8 corrupt) A. 1281. 
Cf ^e ^vtrrvxfi A. 1301 (sc. itrrl rd 
vpayfjLara, see IvtrTvyfig), S.938.— — 
II. With the future indie, followed 
by the same in the apodosis, ec ve 
fiapyj/ei ylnftj^og, dW epelg ra)(a E.567. 
Cf. S.879. A.1311. S.c.Ta80.— by 
present, oJhy ^g tn^e ^pi reXevTfjfrai 
/ia^p, ei Kopvog earrai deir^roun Ao- 
Uov S.cT. 600. by aorist. S. 467. by opt. 
in constr. obliq. P.349. — by imperat. 
aW* ein Zpaxreig — ro^v^c /n^ tr^pXily 
rldei A. 1029.— by optat. with ^v. 
ei J^£ rpa^elg Kai reOriyfieyovg Xoyovg 
pl^peig, Ta\ 6,y 9ov kXvoi Zcuc P.V, 
311. III. With perf. indie followed 
by pres. ind. ei^-fiSpoy roy ahrrig ol- 
trda — w&g ware'ig ; A. 1269. — by opt. 
with &y, ci re KaKufy aicog olhe vXioy^ 
lt6yog ay Oyrfrdy irepag cciroc P. 623. — 
by imperat. ei trkyr elprficag, ijf/iiv 
aZ x^^^ ^og P.V. 823. ellipticaliy, ci 
wov vaXai (^ehexB^) fJMidpoiffi roitrlS' 
ofifjLaffi de^atrde ^eriXia A. 506. — with 
2. aor. aXX eiri ifiXavpoy elBeg P. 218. 

IV. With the imperfect indicative, 
followed by the imperf. ind. with hy 
in the apodosis, stating a possibility 
which was not realised, ei d* if Aiog 
va7g irapBeyog ^Ut) iraprjy,~-~Ta\ ay 
ra^' Ijy S.C.T.644. Cf. A. 843. 996. 
1368. ellipticaliy, &(nrep ei wapearareig 
A. 1174. sc 6(nrep ay eXeyeg. — ^by the 
aorist with ay in apod, ei ro^oreuxelg 
^re, KopT ay yxacra S.285. — by perf. 
rpavfidrwy ei r6<rwy ervyxayey, — ri- 
rpwrai hicrvov irXeut Xeyeiy A. 840. 

V. With the aorist indie, followed 
by imperf. with &y, ei vtt' *1X/^ Karri" 
yapltrOrig, TroXv^wffrov ay «Ix^C ratpov 
C.341. ellipticaliy, ri ^' ay loKel trot 
Hplafiog, ei rah* l^yveey; A. 909. sc. 
iroirjaai. — with apod, omitted, ei yap 
fjL vvo yfjy ^Key, — yvy M K.r.X. P.V. 
152. VI. With optative, followed 
by the same with av in the apodosis, 
eirfg <j>oprir6g ohK &y, ei irpaaooig KOiXtDg 
P.V.981. Cf. S.c.T.4.385.532. P.421 
776. (cf. W. 774-5.) A. 336. 1019. 1367. 
1644. C. 103 .E.398. S. 735.903. — with 



£1 



( 103 ) 



EI 



pres, ci wavra ^ &g irpatrffoifi &V9 eh' 
dopon^C ^y^ A.904. sc. elfiL See av Cf. 
A^ 1012. 6fiiac AfUivoVf el j^pa^vvoiey 
/3o^ AXjc^c Xadiadai TTftrhe fjtrfBa^&g 
TTore S.711. C.580. — by imperf. a»c «t 
fiopov ^v(o/aO* "EXXiyvec Kcucovf wdai 
fnepiadai tcparo^ Jjy irpoKeifxeyov 361. 
Cf. P. V. 476.— With the apodosis 
omitted, ix6')(Bcvq yap ei Xiyoifii xal 
av<ravX/acA.541.Cf.549. VII. With 
8ubj. /iY/^ Ci trrparevfia vXeioy y ro 
Mri^iK6y P. 777. ei TpoBH trf* eKwy £. 
225. ei KpayOy Trpdyfia rcXccov S.86. 
€4 wow Ti fiij roioy rvxy 395. In all 
these places the MSS. and Edd. have 
el. In the first passage Bninck, 
Glasg. Schiitz, Blomf. read 4v. So 
in E.225. rjy for ei is read by Glasg. 
Schiitz « Herm. in conformity with 
Dawes' canon that el cannot be con- 
structed with the subj. Dawes, ac- 
cordingly, in P. 777. reads fiii^ ei — 
eitf for ^>;^' — J TO, This canon is 
called in question by Herm. Obss. 
Critt.P.77. and also on Soph. Aj. v. 
491. where he reads el 6avnc- Com- 
pare also his note on Ofd. T. 199. 
where he disapproves Elmsley's con- 
jecture rjy — &^ as being better suited 
to prose style, and observes, that 
Elmsley himself appears to retract it 
on Bacch.203.858. See him also on 
Ant. 706. On Viger, however, p. 663. 
he expresses a different opinion, dis- 
carding the use of el with the subj. 
from the Attic writers, but retaining 
it in (Ed.T. 199. as a lyrical passage. 
It would appear on the whole that el 
was, though sparingly, joined with 
the subj. in Attic Greek, although 
the uncertainty of the rea.dings ren- 
ders it difficult to form a decided 
opinion. See, besides the authorities 
already quoted, Wunderlich Obss. 
Critt. p. 196. Matth. Gr.G.625.7.6. 
Bemhardy Synt. p.cxi.8. — el is also 
used in the sense of eireidfi, since, 
dXX* el hoicel aoi TavO\ viral tiq apfiv- 
Xac Xvoi A. 91 8. ov yap av wale re 
K&Ti roi/5' avovarepoQy el irpotr^OK^g 
ic.r.X. P.V.990. For koI el although. 
cyJi yap oifK, el ^v<mr)(Wf rov^* etyeKa 



BikotfA 6.y ic.r.X. P.V. 346. el frpotnrata 
fi^ Tvypi Koxa A. 338. — in wishing, 
alrovfUy^ fioi Kowpoy el hUri^ reXoQ 
S.C.T.242. Cf. Virg. iEn. vi.l87.— to 
denote /u/»re time, wa ei fjieXalyrfg 
rvicroc t^erai Kvii^ag^ "EXXiyvcc oh /le- 
yoiey P. 349. when night should come. 
C . 564. Cf . si in Virg. ^n . v. 54. 8i nona 
diem mortalibus almum Aurora extu- 
lerit, etc. — in indirect interrogation, 
whether, opa yvy, e« aoi ravr apiaya 
it^alyerai P.V. 999. Cf. S,C.T.642. A. 
464.604. E. 137. 558.580. irepii^^y 
fi eyei rapj^ cri/rv/xwC) troXvdpd/iOv 
0vydc o^cXos ei rt fjtoi 8.718. / am 
alarmed as to whether, etc — if per- 
chancCy in case, vol ^vytafiey 'Awiag 
X^oyoQi KeXaiyoy el. ri KevOo^forrl vov; 
1S.759. yoehya 6.yBefill^ofjiai — rdtr^e 
if^vyaQ — ei tiq e<m icrj^efjibpy, — ellipti- 
cally, in interrogation, dXX' ei ^pa- 
Kdyrtay Svofjipdywy k'^Biomy; S.506. sc. 
eKliitrerex hut what if? etc. Here 
Stanley unnecessarily reads 'AXX' i{; — 
for eirc, preceding eire : whether^ or. 
el Jvv Xo^tVaec ftrc Koi fioyotrril^ri 
C.757. Cf. E.446. 582. — c trie i.q. 
6<m£ whosoever, o^pei ^e iccircc ^XXov 
IjXtTfy l3pOT&y E.259.— ical c/, or Kei 
although. Kei orofiapyog etrr &yay 
S.C.T.429. Cf. C.296. followed by 
6fiwg. Kei trriyeiQ Kaicolg Sfttig P. 287. 
C.113. — ^With neg. el fiif if nof, un- 
less, ^l^a^oy iifidg el ri firf l3>XairTtj 
X(5y^P.V.196.Cf.670.765. A.338.996. 
1030.1058.1110.1212.1281. C. 180. 271. 
E.445.847. P.164* S.994. S.C.T.98. 
178. S. 242.395. 456. 467.870.902. P. 
776. — With past time, k&t &XXa 
9r($XX* eireiKao'ai ^Ixaioy ^r, el /ii) 9ra- 
p6yri ipB6yyog ^v 6 (njfxay&y S.242. 
wg ovr ayatrrariipa KaEfielag \Boy6g, 
el firj Bewy rig efxiro^wy eori; ^opl 
S.C.T.1007. On the omission of ay 
in the former clause, see Wunderlich 
Obss. Critt. pp. 173.174. — el ^e }tii, 
hypothetically negativing a previous 
statement, el Ze ixii (sc. ovrwg tirrai) 
Trap eh^eliryotg lai^ &Tifiog C.477. 6^- 
Xeta yap i^iiyy el he fiii, Ta\ eltrerai 
303. el he firi — Zfjva tQv KeKfJirfKOTtoy 
ii6fie<rBa S. 145. — ei with the opt. oc- 



EIA 



( 104) 



EIAO 



curs hi A. 857. as answering to a noun 
in the preceding sentence. &/i^/Xcicra 
iriffiora wpo^iayiiy, t6v & vir *\\i(p 
iridey Klv^vrov, ei te Brifi60povc &yap' 
\la (iovXrjv Kara^lxpeuv, There is 
a somewhat similar construction in 
Thucjd.iii.c. 1. elxc fuy dvo rove xc- 
pifi6Xjovcy irpoQ re liXaratafy, Kal tfrric 
t^wdey kjT *AOriy&y ktriot. 

£7a up. da lii A. 1634. 1636. up 
now! 

Ei^civ (inus. in pres.) to see. The 
present occurs only in the pass, in 
the sense of to resemble, el^ofieyay 
roKEvtri A. 748. like Us parents. The 
other forms in use are 2 aor. act. 
eldoy P. 212, etc. imperat. ih S.345, 
etc. opt. I^ifii S.834, etc. t^oidrt S. 
478. "ihy C.978. I^jiq in the sense of 
irepii^yQ to suffer, allow, S.418. Ihly 
P. 411, etc. This is frequently added 
as an expletive to verhs, adjectives, 
adverhs, etc. vpiirovm — ihly S.701. 
ei^cyy^C l^eiy P. 379. &y^pa revx*?" 
trHly l^ely S.C.T.626. /x^ hi\o^6ir(i>e 
iltiy A. 340. Cf. P.77. 206.390. P.V. 
238. C. 142. 174. t^wv P.V.362. Mid. 
V. Au. 2. eihdfjtriy P. 175. imper. 2^t; 
C.245. i^ifrSio S.97. Uoiro S.207, etc. 
i^uffuBa E.137. iU<reai S.C.T.403. 
i^oif adverhially, l^ov, c^ou A.1095. 
The defective tenses of this verh are 
supplied from opaia and onrofiau 

EiEiyai to know. The following 
forms occur, fut. mid. €i<r6fie(rda A. 
475. p. m. oKa. I know, e. g. P.V. 
640, etc. olada C.616, etc. oKcP.623, 
etc. plur. jicrav P.V.449. (restored by 
Pierson on Moeris for lo-av. See be- 
low) imp. \frdi P. 423, etc. Ww C. 
594. We P. 207. opt. dhiriy S.286. 
subj. et^^c C.433. £tg^P.V.826. ct- 
l&iity C.877. inf. tiUyai A. 1164. 
1342.1344. C.679. part. etSftlic S.C.T. 
68. etc. til^Ti P.V. 1042. tll6ra S. 723. 
Ei^vlai P.V. 1078. tlUrae A. 1375. d- 
^vlaitn P.V. 439. fut. mid. A. 475. in 
passive sense, ei ^i fiii, ra\ eitrirai 
C.303. it will soon he known. (See un- 
der uyctv.) It is used absolutely, e.g. 
ohZeiqy ad^ olSa, fiil fidrrfy ^\v<rai 
diXuty P.V. 502. with accus. e.g. oi/K 



ol^a rip'^fty ov^^cTr/ipoyov^anv A.597. 
with Sirofc* oifK old* Sirwe Vfiiy airurrrl'' 
vol fxe ypii P.V. 643. 6irri. oh yap oT5' 
Sjrri reXei C.1017. c^c* ol^cv, &£ trfe' 
Xp4 reXevriiffat fia'xjg S.c.T.599. 6q. 
ovc fiey y&p tiq £9reft\//ev, olBe A. 423. 
SariQ. ohx oKa j3ovX^c iftfriyoc ru)(iay 
Xeyoi A. 1331. SOey. ohK oJdey SOey 
irXriyal fii6rov £.892. oloc* ohK olBtv 
Sla yX&fftra — Xcfacra — rcwfcrai A. 
1201. el. el ^ errfrvfjuagy Hq olhe A. 465. 
ri — 4* elhG/jLey, ^ yiiciifiey, rj yucbtfieSa 
C.876. Sri ol^' hri rpax^C— Zcvc P.V. 
186.328. with 5ri omitted, ei yap We, 
Tratc efwc^^avfiatrroc &v yiyoir ayi/p 
P.207. with &(rre. ohx otdey ohhlsy 
&(rr airayyiXXeiy ropwt A. 61 8. with- 
out &trre. olirOa errifxfiyai ropwg P. 471. 
with inf. eZ roh* ItrOif firi^iirio ftetrovy 
KaK6y P. 472. Cf. 423. 329. — With ace 
of participles referring to another sub- 
ject, lo'di hy^poQ (jilXov vwXoy ediyiy 
(vyeyra C.782. Cf. 1653. C.232. E.213. 
A. 406. With nom. referring to the 
same subject, "ktBi fwi ^uKnay dwoiya 
A. 1655. Cf. S.C.T.978. P.V.826. A. 
666. 1275. Upon the form ^aay for 
^hiaay Pierson quotes some excellent 
remarks of the Etymologicon, where 
it is observed that from yhiy, ^hig, 
^^ei comes the dual y^eiroyy y^elr-qy, 
which by syncope of the diphthong ei 
and change of ^ into a became ptrroy. 
The plural is ytr/xey for tj^eifiey, ytrre 
for y^etre, and fjcray for y^ettray. 
This last is restored by him in P.V. 
449. ovre wXivOv^cIc ^6fwvs irpoaelXovg 
ytray. Likewise in A . 1070. KXiog trov 
fjiayriKoy ireTrvtryLeyoi fifiey, Pors. and 
Blomf. read yvfieyf which, however, 
is,asWellauer observes, unnecessary. 

El^off appearance, S.c.T.489. 

"E'i^wXoy a form. e*ihiaXoy "Apyov 
P.V. 567. an image, et^toXoy trKiag A. 
813. an image, a shadow of a shade, 
i.e. a thing utterly unsubstantial. Cf. 
fi^ciiX* ri Kov<l>Tjy (TKtdy Soph. Aj.126. 
yeKpoyrj Kawyov (TKtdy Phil. 934. triciag 
oyap &y6pw7ro£ Pind. Pyth.iii. 95. In 
this passage the old punctuation was 
el^iitg Xiyoifi &y. eZ yap e^eirltrrafiai, 
ofiiXlag KdrowTpoy, el^toXoy trKtdg 



EIEN 



( 105 ) 



EINA 



^OKovyrag eTvai Kctpra irpevfjieveig Ijnoi^ 
where Xiyotji ay i% referred to what 
precedes, expertus loqui possum: bfii-- 
Xlac KOLTOirrpoy and Et^uiXoy c/ctdc 
being considered as epithets of the 
persons referred to in the next line. 
In this case the former epithet must 
mean, as Blomf. expresses it, imaginem 
et speciemfamiliaritatis, Xiyoifi ay is, 
however, much more properly re- 
ferred to what follows, cf. A. 720. 870. 
S.C.T.357. etc. It is better to make 
ev yap e^eTrltTrajiai ofitXlag Karovrpoy 
a parenthesis, and connect Xiyoi/JL 
ay with ei^atXoy (TKiaq k,t,X. I 
can assert from experience (for well 
am I acquainted with the mirror of 
familiarity i i.e. as Casaubon expresses 
it, scio uti consuetudine ceu speculo ad 
^xplorandos animos hominum) thai 
they who seem so friendly to me are 
hut the shadow of a shade, i.e. wholly 
insincere. This is by far the best 
explanation : Karairrpoy is not an 
image, as Blomf. translates it^ but 
the mirror in which the image is 
viewed. 

Elev welly come, he it so, C. 546.708. 
E.235. 

Bide would that! with indie, of 
past time. tW efx e^i^oj A. 1519. 
eiO* eI')(£ (^(oirrjy evippoya C.193. with 
oipeXe, eiff otfteXey, Zev, Kafie — Bayd- 
Tov Kara fxolpa KaXvypai P. 879. — with 
opt. of future time. eWe OeoI rovtrl' 
oXitraiEy ky y^ S.C.T.548. 

Eiica^civ to compare or liken to. 
with dat. C. 624. E.49. — to conjecture. 
S.C.T.338. — to discern hy conjecture. 
ovK EypifJL h.y ccicdo'ai ra^E C.511. 
^Afiai^oyag Kopr ay yKatra vfjide S. 
285. / should have guessed that ye 
were Arnazons, 

El.Kaafia an image, S.c.T.505. 
Ecicciv to yield, S.199. with dat. 
P.V.320. A. 1041. 

Etic^ at random, heedlessly, P.V. 
448.887. 

Ecicoc (part. neut. of loiKiyai.) fit- 
ting J likely, meet. eIkSq sc. etrri. it is 
meet, roy TEKoyra EiKog ei^iyai C.679. 
A. 561.572. E.185. it is likely. eIkoq U 



irpd^Eiy Aydpag J^ airtorarac S.C.T, 
499. 

Ekorfiic meetly, fittingly, S.398. 
with dat. awovtrli^t ElKorwg ifiy A. 889. 
as hefits my long absence. 

Ek'Ctfv an image, eIkm ace. (as from 
a nomin, inus. EiKut) S.c.T.541, 

EiXtVcety to roll or wheel, P.V. 
1086.1094.— Mid. v. to roll (intran- 
sitively), P.V. 138. 

El/xa a garment, A. 1356. haKpv^a h* 
v<f EificLTiay C.79. muffled up in my 
robes. — a coverlet or carpet, A. 895. 
934.987. 

Etv for ty qu. v. S.860. 
Elvac to be, as the logical copula. 
EifxL P.V. 14, etc. eI P.V. 698, etc. kfrri 
P.V. 50, etc. E<TT6y C.205. ktrfiiy S.c.T. 
498, etc. lore E. 386, etc. ci<7t P.V.378, 
etc. ri<rBa A. 1 184. C. 241. 356. ^v P.V. 
756, etc. EtTKE Ionics P. 648. ^rc A. 528, 
etc. 5o'a»'P.V.677, etc. ttry S.c.T.68, 
etc. Eorai P.V.189, etc, E(r(TETaiV,\20. 
(see below) io-0t C.145, etc. Ecrrta E. 
519, etc. In A. 368. timah' airii^ayToy^ 
K.T,X. Blomf. objects to Butler's trans- 
lation, sit mihi vero quod tutum sit, etc. 
because in that case, he says, a tragic 
writer would have said not ferroi, but 
etiy or yiyotro. He also observes, 
that the construction would then re- 
quire TO dirrifiavToy. That the former 
objection is not valid, may be seen 
by comparing S. 650. 669. (ed. Well.) 
quoted by Butl. ap. Peile. With re- 
spect to the latter, Peile is correct 
in remarking that airrjfiayroy is the 
predicate and not the subject, the real 
nominative being a mans condition,ov 
some such expression, suggested by to 
(^eXtiotov. eote S.c.T. 163. etc. ciiyv 
S.c.T. 170, etc. £ii?c P.V. 981. £t)| 
S.c T.652, etc. Ehy S.182. <J P.678, 
etc. ^ P. 777, etc. clmt P.V.217, etc. 
EtTEtrOai P.V. 837. dJv P.V. 62, etc. ovtra 
S.C.T.183, etc. oyn P.V. 308. oyra 
P.V. 985, etc. ovrcc A.636. oyrag P.V. 
441, etc. oyra n.p, S.54, etc. — With 
genitive, denoting office or duty, ay 
^pwy TCL^* kari S.C.T. 212. ovtoi yvyai' 
Kog ktrriy IfiElpEiy fid^VQ A. 914. tov 
^p&yroQ ktm kol to (^ovXEvaai vipi 

p 



EINA 



( 106 ) 



EINA 



1332. ovic hv 'Apye/wv rW* €117 1660. 
— denoting origin, to be horn of, wy 
iXtvOipov '!raTp6i COO*. yivo^ to ^ 
ZfivoQ loTiv 6,\ndCis S.680.— denoting 
property, to belong to, Tpolav 'Axacci^y 
olffay A. 260. Kopra B* elfjl tov warpoQ 
E.708. / am quite on the side of the 
father. — With the dative, signifying 
to havey equivalent to tx^iv with the 
nom. 6pyvpov iriiyii tiq ahrolc ktrri 
P. 234. they have a well-spring of 
money. Cf. P.V.297.734. S.c.T.208. 
600. P. 168. A. 1177. C,92.1049. S.371. 
490.507.920. — Containing the predi- 
cate, denoting to 6e, to exists tanv 
daXatrtra A. 932. there is a sea. etrnv 
voXig Kavw^oi P.V.848, there is a 
city Canopus. Cf. P.V. 477. 762. 771. 
S.C.T.199.535.660.664.931.S.204.617. 
710.759.935.952. P. 164.441.439.483. 
721.789.802. A.67. 164. 264. 371. 940. 
1081. 1272. 1279. C.501.507.864.872. 
£.581.615.618.706653. In A.705.for 
the corrupt etr^y Casaub. conj. sotke 
(cf.P.661.) which Blomf. and Well, 
adopt. Dind. conj. ^ar. — etrriv with 
infin. it is lawful, or it is possible. 
oi/K ttrri it is not lawful, or possible. 
f^BoyycLQ CLKoveiy ktrri A. 316. Cf. P.V. 
759.1057. TToXvirXaviyra ^v iheiy—^ 
opiyfiara C.419. role Toiovroig ovre 
Kpariipoc fiipog elyai fiera(r)(juy C.290. 
oifK etrri \adelv ofjifiara (jhotoq A. 770. 
Cf. P. 100. In P. 41 1 . eaXatrtra S' ovk 
er fiy i^eiy the construction is different; 
the meaning being either, as Pauw 
explains it, mare non amplius erat 
mare facie et vultu: maris fades in- 
terierat, or else as Heath renders it, 
mare non amplius existebat, quod ad 
visum attinet. The former is better, 
the allusion seeming to be to the 
wrecks and bodies covering the whole 
surface of the sea and destroying its 
natural appearance. — joined in peri- 
phrasis with the present participle 
icrrl — irapoy P.V. 785. Jv irpoKtlfjieyoy 
V,363. iffriy ifiTTviwy A. 657. i^tvytay 
-^ItTrly C. 134. etrr ayayKaiwc tj^ov 
237. ald6fiev6c Tig ttrrat £.519. with 
the perf. part, rjy rtdyriKatg A. 843. 
itrrai ^e^opKwg A. 1152. cori— ^tairc- 



Ttpayfiiya P. 254. Jjy rerayfiiyog 373. 
itnriy sJ£,tipyair^iyoy 745. rivBa yc- 
ypafifUyog A. 775. kari —^ KtKTtiiuyti 
1020. riiity — Tmrvtrftiyoi 1069. ?v 
reTfiflfiiyog C. 196. cffriK— irpoffrcray- 
fiiyov £.199* ttrriy itn^payiafuyog £. 
792. karly ^t^ua^ya S.486. itrriy iyyt- 
ypa^fuya 924. with part. aor. ytjpv 
BtifT ttr^ S. 455. — with part, and arti- 
cle, rig oly 6 Xvviay a itrrlv ; P.V. 773. 
avrog $v 6 fJutpTvpHy E. 785. rig ^y 
6 diX£ag; S.566. — with relative pro- 
noun. OVIC terriy oarig C.170. no one. 
OVK ttmy Bt^ P.V. 201. to no one. Cf. 
991. ohK eaO" Svwg A. 606. by no means. 
In P. 120. for Efffferat, which is the 
vulg. reading, Blomf. in order to 
avoid the poetical form eertreTai adopts 
Bumey*s conjecture ^(rerai. So Dind. 
In a lyrical passage, however, like the 
present, this objection seems to be 
of no force, as similar licences are 
continually occurring. Blomfield 
places a stop after iroXitrfia, and re- 
fers ^atrai to the words which fol- 
low. Wellauer joins /i^ wvQrrrai 117. 
and iritn^ 123. in construction, taking 
icai TO Klffffiyoy irdXitrfxa — airvbty as a 
parenthesis, whereof the latter clause 
is in the nominative absolute. This 
does not appear to be necessary, as 
firl may in this sense be joined with 
the future indicative, no less than 
with the subjunctive (see Matth.Gr. 
Gr. 519.7), nor is the transition from 
the subj. to the fut ind. unprece- 
dented, e.g. Arist. £ccl.495. /i^ Kai 
Tig ijfJLdg oi//erai ^iffjLwy "itriag KaTelwrf. 
Kiyav^poy dtrrv is not the nominative 
in apposition to w6\ig, but the accu- 
sative after wvOrrrai, woXig referring, 
as Abresch remarks, to the country 
generally. The whole sentence from 
V.114. may be thus translated:— 
For this is my gloomy bosom torn with 
alarm (alas /) on account of this 
Persian host, lest the country should 
learn that the great city of Susa is 
bereaved of its heroes, and the Cis- 
sian town should cry responsive to 
the intelligence, (alas ! the female 
multitude crying, alas !) and a 



EINE 



( 107 ) 



EIS 



rending should he made on their linen 
vestments. 

'ETiVEKa (poet, for tvEKa) on ac- 
count of, iravTOQ EivtKa S. 185. roi;3' 
tlvEKa P.V.345. 

EtTTcIv to satfy speaky or telL aor. 
1. Jirac P.V.775. P. 784. A. 889. S. 
337.499. S.C.T.788. aor. 2. elirov C. 
677. E. 686. 608. S.393. eIwe A. 124. 
198.376.601. C. 277. 655. 666. imper-. 
ctTTc P.V. 345.595. P. 470. 685. A. 120. 
133.154.603.906. C.671.906. E.557. 
opt. ctTTOcc C. 834.994. cittoc S.cT. 
896. P.624. conj. etTroi A.1470.1496. 
C. 86. 1070. eiTTiyc E.842. Eivrj S.305. 
eItttite P.V. 1075. inf. etircTv ]^.V.686. 
878. S.C.T.905. P.700. A. 358. 1295. 
1346. C.568. E.414.516. S.973. part. 
eIttwv A.658. S.897.899. eIwovtoq C. 
412. ElTTOvaa C. 845. with part. teOvewt 
*OpE(TTr)v EiTTE C.671. Say that Orestes 
is dead, wc eltzeXv eitoq P.700. to he 
hrief, Tavrrjv ToiavTrjy eTitov E.608. 
as such I have described her.'— to hid, 
rplg ElwovTog — awi^Eiv woXiv S.c.T. 
728. Cf. S.499. — to call. <riOT{ip,ri /lopov 
EiTTio; C.1070. Cf. 412. 494. — EfJLolQ fiEV 
Elitag huffiaaiv 0aoc fxiya P. 292. 
what you have said is a great joy to 
my house, 

KiTTEp ify provided that, seeing 
that, with pres. ind. S.c.T. 665. P. 
789. A. 1020. C. 221.645.492. with im- 
perf. C. 196. S.339. withperf. or aor. 
P.V.610. A. 29.908. C.515. E.417. 
with fut. A. 1222. with opt. S.919. 

FApyEiv to exclude^ keep off, S.c.T. 
1000. P. 89. with gen. to ward off 
from, S.C.T.485. A. 1306. S.37. with 
dat. in the same sense. ElpyEiy tekovcttj 
fJtrfTpi TToXifiiov hopv S.c.T. 398. pass. 
EipyEadai, to he kept from, C. 907. 
with airo S 61. On the accentuation 
of this word, and the difference be- 
tween El.pyEiy and sIpyEiv, see Lobeck 
Soph. Aj.v. 753. 

lEsipijvri peace, P. 755. 

E2c one. Eig Anavras ayO* evoq T6h* 
tpyov fiv S.c.T. 1041. Cf. S.C.T.525. 
P. 247.305.423.749.937. S.920. A. 491. 
626. C. 614. 297.646. E. 659.941. It 
is used also with superlatives and 



words of a like force to heighten 
the meaning, e.g. Jc kvrip ttXcI; 
(XTOV irovov E'^fipdiQ irapatTXiJV P. 
319. having given them hy Jar more 
trouble than any one else, Matth. 
Gr. Gr. 461. compares the Latin 
phrase unus omnium maxime, Lo- 
beck on Soph. Aj.1343. comp. Virg. 
iEn.ii.246. Cadit et Rhipeus jus- 
tissimus unus qui fuit in Teucrw. 
He also refers to Valck. on Herod, 
vi. 0.127. Bentl. on Hor. A.P.32. 
(qu.v.) So in S.c.T. 6. 'Erco/cXciyc 
av EtQ iroKvQ Kara irrokiv vfivoTro A. 
1431. *E\ivTf fiia tclq woXXag rag 
iravv TToWag ^fv^ag oXitraffa Cf.v. 
1444. owx €^C many, ncLTayog ov^ kyog 
^opog S.c.T. 99. on this phrase see 
Blomf. Gloss, in loc. Schaf. ad 
Greg. p. 55. ttoXXoc Eig ly crvfjiTriTyov- 
criy ifiEpoi C.297. coincide, IJ lyog 
podov P. 749. with one impulse, 

Eig:=:Eg (See Dind. on Arist. 
Ach.242.) into, to. With verbs sig- 
nifying or implying motion towards 
any thing, place, or person, e.g. r^i/ 
(ri^rfpofjLtiTOpa iXdEly eg alay P.V. 
302. Cf. P.V.1.2. 150.387.495.649. 661. 
692. 724. 815. 847. 967. 1023.1030. 1062. 
1076. S.c.T. 30. 190. 222.424. 842.980. 
P.2. 66.99. 179.218. 226.371. 386. 477. 
484. 522. 622. 776. 619. 1025. A. 389. 424. 
7 19.825. 885. 931 . 940. 1 249. Cf. 1548. C. 
3.213.452.665.669,701.900.901.925. E. 
11.56.342.437.813. S. 326. 403. 633. 747. 
832.859:879.891. with Trtrvctv. ig yo- 
<roy TTECTMy P.V. 471. 476. irEtTEly kg to 
fjtrl TEXE(T(^6poy A. 972. to come to 
nought, kg <j>Q6poy irEtroyra A. 1240. 
gone to destruction, rapayfiog kg fpi- 
yag iriryEl C. 1052. kg ydv TrpoTrir- 
yovyTEg P. 580. bowing to the ground, 
iroXXol Eig ty (rv/iinTyov(ny tfiEpoi C. 
297. coincide, with KadE^Eadai. kg 
Opoyoy KaQO^ETO P.V. 228. sat upon 
the throne. Eig Opoyovg Kadil^dyw E, 
29. — with pETTEiy. TO firiTpbg kg tri fioi 
pETTEi (rripyriOpoy C.238. inclines to- 
wards. KaK&y piirovaay kg ra /xac- 
<Toya P. 432. with x"v. KpoKov (iaf^ag 
kg TTE^oy xiovtra A. 230. letting them 
fall upon the ground, tnayovag xv- 



£12 



( 108) 



EI20 



fUvaq kq irihov C. 396.- — with rdo'crecv. 
etc €7rrar€i)(€7c t£o5ovc rci^di S.C.T, 
266. / will station them at the seven 
gates. — with rlOeaOau ig alfiaTtipoy 
rsvxog \f/{i^vg ederro A. 789. — with 
(TicfiirTeiv, 'Arpec^cDv eg rd^e tncfinTei 
tniyog A . 301 . hence cc Traid* kfiov Tt€vg 
eireaKrfxl/ev TeXevT^y d£<r<l>dTwy P. 725. — 
with kfiirXiiceiy, elg cnripayrov ^licrvoy 
&nig efxw\€xBh<^e<rde P. V. 1080. — with 
triydy. ovk kg ^d6poy triyQa dva- 
(ry(i)(Tti raZe \ S.c.T. 208. (see under 
(Tiyay and (ftdopog.) kg vvicr airotrrti' 
Xoyrog fiXlov S.750. when the sun 
draws near to its setting. Cf . the ex- 
pression ^fiog 5' ijiXiog fitTtyitrtrtro 
(iovXvToy^e Od. ix. 58. kg xeipag kXdeiy 
rtvi to engage in combat with any 
one. S.c.T. 662. elg apdfioy ^icciv riyl 
to be reconciled. P. V. 191. riKyiay elg 
epyoy fiXOeroy A. 1180. begat children^, 
ravpo(r<l>ayovyTeg kg fuXdyBtTOy tTa." 
Kog S.C.T. 43. h.e. letting the blood 
of the victim fall into the hollow of 
the shield, fiyrifieia avr&y rolg rc- 
Kovtriy tig ^ofiovg — ecrTe<l>oy id. 49. they 
placed them (to be sent) to their 
homes, — against, rpixpoy elg ky(Bpovg 
fiiXog S.c.T. 237. idirrioy firfKET elg 
iffxag fieXrt A.496. fjtiil' elg 'EXiyrjy 
KOToy kicrpi}l/rig. Cf. P. V. 947. 1088. 
S.cT. 1041. 1443. — before^ inpresence 
of. kg vfiag kpia fjivdoy P. 157. — with 
verbs of seeing, kg ra jn)y wewpay 
jjLeya l3Xi\j^avTa P. 787. looking upon 
them. l^iffOto ^' kg vfipiv fiporeioy S. 
97. But on C.230. which Well, re- 
fers to this head, see ypatf^rj. Hence 
in respect of, denoting respect had 
to a certain thing, kg ra irdyra filaiog 
in all respects violent. P.V.738. Cf. 
kg TO irdy PdeXvKrpoTroi £.52. Cf. 
also A.668. £.192.610. irpwrog elg 
ehyfwxio-y P. 318. ra 5' kg to (Toy ^p6* 
yrifia fiifiyrjfiai KXvtjy A. 804. kg koi' 
voy in common, vjiiv Trjdi r kg Koiyoy 
<l)pd(r(o P.V.846. £.336. — kg to ire- 
Trpw/ieyoy A. 68. according to destiny, 
kg to irdyfor ever, continually. C. 673. 
927. £.83.281.879.851.996. Denot- 
ing limit of time, or space, or num- 
ber. kgrpiaKoZag ^eKa yewy P. 331. 



as many as thirty times ten ships, ov 
fidX* kg fiaKpdy S. 903. at no distant 
time, kg roh' ^fiap S.cT. 21 . up to this 
day. alwya kg rpiroy 7S^. fioipdKpay^ 
Toy kg ^fiop C.603. kg Toy woXvy 
Xpoyoy A.6(yj.for length of time, eig 
Airayra ^P^^^^ £.462. elg Airayra 
vXeiarfipii ypoyoy £.733. elg roy ai- 
ayfj y(p6yoy 642. elg to way xp<5vov 
640. for ever, elg to Xonr6y P. 578. 
£.678./or the future. — etc^^^ovRV. 
236. elliptically, for elg "^^ov h6' 
fwy. 

Etlffdyeiy^ktrdyeiy to bring into. 
^ovXioy ktrdyoy altray C.75. h.e. ayoy 
kg ZovXioy cHaay. As instances of a 
similar construction Dind. compares 
£ur. Hel.1566. Ion. 1434. Here. fur. 
850. — to bring a cause into court, 
elaayta Ze n)v Zimiy £.552. Cf.550. 

£to'aei=€(rai6/ for ever. P.V.734. 
£.800. On the penult, quantity, see 



aiev. 



EltrafieiPeiy to enter by passing 
across a place, elaafxelxj^i S.c.T. 540. 

EilaayayKCL^eiy ^ kaayayKal^eiy to 
compell. P.V.290. 

"Eiltrdira^ once for all. P.V.752. 

El(rpalyeiy::^ktr(ialyeiy to enter, to 
rush in. karfiifiriKe S.466. 

Eeor/3aXXetv to cast into. P. V. 1077. 

^lai^elyzzkathly to behold, aor.2. 
P. V. 184.244. P.196. A.874. S.423. 
elmlbiy P. V.802. S.481. el(nh>v(ra P.V. 
244. eltTi^ovoTf 146. karihoyTa P. 878. 
aor. 2. Mid, eltnUfiriy P.V. 426. imp. 
kfflBetrde 140. 

'El<repxe(rBai^^k<repxe(rOai to enter. 
fjLriKeT ktreXOyg rah A. IQOl. to assail^ 
attack. &g fie woXX kerepyerai icajca 
6Xyri P. 831 . — to enter the mind. elereX- 
OeTii) (re fiiiiror wg — yeyiitrofxai P.V. 
1004. 

Eidr^icecvrzcoi^icciv to come in. of 
the wind, iryewy k(rri^ety A. 1154. 

'El(rdpu}(rKeiyizkerOpwerKeiy to leap 
into, to invade, aor. 2. k(Tdopeiy S.cT. 
436. 

^l(nKye7(r6ai to penetrate. S.551. 

JEilcrKo/jLH^eiyzzkcncofili^eiy to conduct 
within, A. 925. 

Bi(ro^oc an entrance. £.30. 



EISO 



( 109) 



EK 



'Elffoix^eiv to enter, daoixyevtri 
P. V. 122. Ion. for eiaroixvovar which 
Blomf. adopts in preference. Dind. 
however rightly observes that the 
word being Homeric, iBschylus seems 
to have retained likewise the Ho- 
meric form. 

EilaoTTiy afterwards* eitrdirtv ypoyov 
S.612. in after time* 

^i(r6pdv:z:l(ropdv to behold, P. 203. 
P.V.246.668. 901.943. 1095. A.811. S. 
663. On P. 111. iffopdv 7r6vTiov &X- 
(TOQ, Blomf. rightly observes that 
itropdy has the sense of hearing^ or 
enduring^ and compares Hor. Od. i. 
3. Qui vidit mare turgidum, and 
Eur. Med.266. xaicrl 5' eg aXicrly Kat 
trldrjpov eiaopdy. 

Eio-tu^ co'ii) within, (qu.v.) eitrta ko' 
/it^ov A.1005. go within, eitrw r^ipipoyri 
fX£fi\l/eTai S.c.T. 542. with gen. fiiyeiy 
ettro) ^dfULtay S.c.T.214. In C.1055. 
eiata KaOapfiSg, Ao^iov de irpoffQiyiiy 
eXevOepdy (re T&y^e frrifi&Twy Krltrei, 
if this reading be correct, we must 
with Klausen understand it to mean, 
" in eedibus patemis lustrari poteris. 
Ao^iov statua Apollinis posita in sedi- 
bus Atridarum." But Schiitz's sug- 
gestion eitriy KaBapym appears very 
probable. Elms.conj.eerrai Kadapfiog* 

Elra then, after all P.V. 779. 

Etrc whether, repeated etrc — eire 
whether — or, A. 262. C.839. E.282. 
eiT ovy — ctre A. 477. eiT ovy — eir 
oly C.672. €tr olv — eire Kai A. 817. 
cir — eire Ka( S. 183. with eire omitted 
in the former clause, trv d* atvctvcirE 
fxe \piyeiy diXeig, Ofioioy A. 1376. fxv- 
paiyd y err' exihv €0v C.988. with el 
in the former clause instead of etre 
C.757. E.446.982. In C.417. Dind. 
rightly adopts from Herm. ty re. 

*EKfrom, With verbs denoting or 
implying motion or removal from 
any place or thing, e.g. ex vvkwy 
Xiopijtrerai S.c.T. 458. he will retire 
from the gates, cf ofifiaTtoy IjaTpairre 
yopyunroy triXag P.V. 356. flashed 
from his eyes, KOfii^ov e^ ofifxaTwy S. 
487. depart out of my sight. Ik ^eafiwy 
Xvdiyra P.V. 507. loosened from his 



hands, XaPovtra KSfffioy ex hofjuay P. 
835. fetching it from the house, eK 
^pofwv weakfy A. 1118. turning out of 
my course. Cf . P.V. 175. 572. 670. 874. 
911.968.1048.1062. S.C.T. 40. 441.846. 
924. P. 56. 297 . 305. 347 . 516. 600. 634. 
846. 924. A. 9. 307. 428. 646. 610. 612. 
675. 1284. 1393. 1653. 1568. 1608. C.22. 
74.133.480.528.663.1054. E.35.64.112. 
142.201.399.421.668.749.776. S.196. 
305. 418. 438. 644. — it is sometimes 
strictly joined in construction with a 
substantive, e.g. e^ Afirfx^-ytoy iropovg 
P.V. 59. ways of escaping from diffi- 
culties. OTfiXayp.o'ig liririKiay eK iryev- 
fjtoytay S.cT. 6}. droppings from the 
horses* lungs. eK X'^p**fyj^^rpoi<n P. 651. 
stones hurled from the hands. Ik 
TToXcofc <l>vyTiy A. 1386. banishment 
from the city. Cf. Ik fieXiwy triXayoy 
E.255. clotted gore from the human 
body, vfiyog cj 'Epiyyvwy E.318.327. 
a lay of the Furies. reKfiripioitny e^ 
olfiiayficLTtay A. 1339. proof derived 
from the cries. Ik ^IXuty aPovXiaig 
S.c.T. 732. evil counsels from his 
friends, to fieXXov Ik dewy P. 366. the 
purpose of the gods. — with verbs 
of hanging, Ik rwv^ oirug raj^tor' 
dTTay^aerflai dewy S.460. — from, de- 
noting the cause, reason, origin, or 
author of any thing, e.g. treQey e^ 
alfiarog yeyoyafieyS.cT.lfiS. of thy 
blood are we sprung, riyi rwv 14 ov- 
payov P.V. 899. of the heavenly in- 
habitants, ndtrai rex^ai fiporolfny eK 
UpofirtSeiag P.V. 604. derived from 
Prometheus, e^ aiyiyfiarwy eirapyi' 
fjLoiai A. 1083. obscured by riddles. 
^vyrJKa rovwog cj alyiyfiartjjy C.874. 
/ understand it by riddles. eK KpiBwy 
fjLedv S.931. wine made from barley, 
Kpdrog eK yvyaiKwy A. 1449. exercised 
by women, c£ oyetpdnay koX vvicri- 
irXdyKTioy deifxdrtjy weitaXfiiyri C.516. 
frightened by dreams. c{ afiavpdg 
KXrjdSyog Xcyct 840. speaks from ob- 
scure report. &(rayrog Ik fiarpog eern 
Qvfidg C.416. implacabilis est ira 
nostra ex matris injuria et crimine 
concepta. So Schiitz. It may be 
questioned, however, whether the 



£K 



( HO) 



£K 



words €K fiarpoc will naturally bear 
this sense. Butl. (ap. Peile) trans- 
lates, animus enim nosier, lupi crude- 
lis instary a matre nuUo modo placari 
queat. In this way, however, the ad- 
dition cic imrpoQ becomes weak and 
hardly necessary. Scholefield's at- 
tempt to join tK fAorpoQ 0vfji6^9 h. e. 
matris animus^ will certainly not stand, 
although it is so rendered by Stanley : 
nor is Blomfield^s translation, ex eo 
tempore quo natus est, at all more 
successful. The Schol. refers Gvfwt 
to Agamemnon, but this seems op- 
posed by the expression wddofiev in 
y.413. which refers it rather to 
Orestes. We are inclined to sug- 
gest, •• Uis of no use to soothe me, for 
like a ferocious wolf, (inheriting the 
fury of its race,) / derive from my 
mother an implacable spirity^^ h.e. as 
she has shewn herself ruthless in 
the murder of Agamemnon, so shall 
I, her son, display an equally unre- 
lenting spirit in the destruction of 
herself, if ov riKviav ijveyK viro 
i^wvriv (iapOQ C.986. by whom she 
had children. . KKavdfxwv tS)v e{ diKiav 
A. 1532. lamentations made by the 
house* e^iXevdipov ^ipric avoifitai^ovtTi 
A. 319. utter lamentations out of a 
free throat. Cf. P. V. 761.873. S.c.T. 
23.514.576.880.964. A. 532. 733. 986. 
1506. C.IOOO. S. 17. 44. 154. 168. 584. 
889. E.507.764.864.894.944. P.693. ex 
T&y^e from these things, from this 
cause. S.c.T.338. A. 851.1196. 1382. 
1585. C.1052. E.520. ek tLvoq \6yov 
C 508. from what reason ? Ik ^e tov £. 
764.781. from this reason, Ik iceXcw- 
(Tfiaros P. 389. at the word of com- 
mand, trifiei rot Zevg rdd* eK vofiwv 
irij3aQ £.92. according to his laws, 
h.e. his own laws and principles. Or 
t6^* £k ySjjuav trifiag may be joined in 
construction with the same meaning. 
" Scribendum kKv6fiiaQ (h.e. exceed' 
ingly) cum Hermanno, et trij^ag in- 
telligendum de munere Mercurii." 
Dind. Hence with verbs of receiving 
amd hearing. S.c.T.682. P. 743. A. 275. 
339. E.829. S. 674.926. Hence also it 



often denotes the person by whom a 
thing is done, with verbs of a passive 
or transitive signification. Cf. reO- 
vatTiv Ik x^P*^'*' ovroKTovtav S.c.T.787. 
they are slain by* Cf. A. 1252. c£ 
iiwv bMJieXrifiiyoc P.V.221. eac Oeov 
7rpo(redpi<l>dri A. 717. Terayfiiva fwtpa 
Ik OeQy 997. ofitafiorai opKot itc dewy 
1257. ^afiEic Ik x»P<^C 1475.1501. Ik 
dewy ^odiyra E.370. ciC irokewt re- 
Kpayrai S. 920. Hence too it denotes 
the means or instrument with which 
a thing is done. Ik rwy 3e rovhe XP^" 
fiCLTUty TTEipdaofiai &pj(£iv woXirSy A. 
1622. by this mans wealth* ^eyiifrw 
ovK tr e£ alviyfiaraty 1196. by means 
of riddles. Hence also such expres- 
sions as EK ^£vdc S.c.T. 855. 902. 
from the soul. Cf. ek Ovfiov A. 48. 
&/iavpac£fC ^pcvi^c A. 532. Cf. C.155. 
^evoc CIC <l>i\lag P. 470. 1496. roy ek 
ijtpEyog \6yoy C. 105. the real senti" 
ments of your mind, — partitively, to 
denote some out of a number, cf 
oyEipdrwr & yP^ virap yEyitrOai P. V. 
483. which among dreams. — Denot- 
ing a transition, after, ek xa^«7rac 
hvag S.C.T.210. after calamity, ek 
Ovtriwy A. 101. after sacrifices. Cf* 
EK wyEVfiaros S. 457, 171. ek fxaxifg 
Toyog A. 321. ek TrroXifiov TEipofiiyoig 
S. 77. XEVKoy Jifuip yvKTog ek fXEXay^i- 
fjLOv P. 293. KoWitrroy ^fiap Eim^eTy 
EK XEifiaTog A. 874. cf ovte P. 748. E. 
^.from the time when, ek rHyhE C. 
336. lie TovTitfy P. 774. after this, ek M 
Trjg E.2. and after her. x^^p' ^'^ X^*^P^Q 
A. 1081. one hand after another. (See 
XecpO So, perhaps, in E 168. See 
EKElyog. — Denoting a condition, state, 
or circumstance, cf virvov C.33. in 
sleep, cf ovEipcLTwy E.150. in my 
dreams, ek r&y^E S.454. under these 
circumstances, ek OaXdaarfg P. 77. by 
sea. cf kyog podov P. 454. with one 
impulse, ek fiidg o^ov C.70. in one 
direction, x^pog ek dopyTrdXrov A. 116. 
on the right hand, ek rwy ofioiuty A. 
1397. on equal terms. But cf diXirrufy 
KCLirpofirfdriTwy S.352. from unlooked- 
for circumstances. On the difference 
between the use of the singular and 



EKA0 



( HI ) 



£K£I 



plural in such expressions in the 
more antient writers, see Loheck 
on Soph. Aj. V.716. i^ltrov equally, 
il apxvc E. 274. 633. from the be- 
ginning. — It occurs rather curiously 
in S.701. TTpitrovtri — fieXay^ifwis yvi* 
oiffi XevKwv Ik weTrXutfmTtav i^eir h.e. 
theg are conspicuotts for their 
swarthy limbs appearing to the view 
from under their white vestments. On 
the construction tov Ik flvOov icXwor^- 
pa fftj^ovTeg Xlrov C.500. see l^vdog. 

^'EicaBey from afar, S.416. 

'Ekclq afar, A. 283. 1075. 1634. On 
C.465. see under eKacrroQ. 

"Eicaoroc each, P.V.489.865. S.C.T. 
13.56.358. P. 373. A. 231. 324.420. 424. 
847. £.262. S.956. in apposition with 
a plural suhstantive, Uepfrlhc aKpo- 
neydeiQ eKaara — XelirETai fioyd^v^ P. 
132. tKatrra S.910. every particular. 
avG' EKama P. V.962. each several par' 
ticular. 

'RKarr} Hecate, a name of Diana. 
*'Apr£fiiy 'Ejcarav S.661. 

"Ecari on account ofeKwri KXrj^oyioy 
A. 848. on account of rumours. Ke^ywy 
€KaTi irpayficLTwy C.690. ToXfjLrjg eKan 
C.990. EKan datfwywv C. 212. 430. by 
the will of the gods. UaXXdBoQ koi 
Ao^lov EKan £. 729. Kcucwy ekoti Kuyi- 
yoyro E. 91 , for purposes of evil. ttX^- 
dovg EKan P. 329. in respect of num- 
bers. On the Doric d, see under 
*A6dya. 

' EKaToyKopdyoQ. See below. 

'Eicarov a hundred. EKaroy hig P. 
335. two hundred. 

'EKaroyraKopriyoQ hundredr-headed, 
P.V.353. Pauw, to avoid the ana- 
paest conj . EKaroyKdprfyoy. So Glasg. 
Schiitz. EKaroyKdpayoy, Blomf. which 
he considers more Attic So Dind. 
who compares the forms Kapavov- 
adai and Kopayitrrfip in the tragic 
writers. 

"EKfid^Eiy to teUy to bid. fut. to 
')(alpEiy EKJ^^EL A. 484. he will bid us 
to rejoice, 

'EKJiaiyEiy to descend, A. 880. 

'Ejc/JaXXctf to cast out, S.c.T.670. 
With gen. P.V.201. S.c.T.451. A. 



1546. E.712. WithijcP.V.912. Met. 
to utter, A. 1645. C.46. So E.794. 
yXkKrerrftfiaTaiag n^^Kf^dXyQEiri •)(d6ya 
Kopwoy. 

"EKfiaariQ a disembarkation, EKflaaiQ 
arparov S.752. 

'Eic/3arava Ecbatana, P. 16. 526. 
Blomf. prefers the reading of Brunck, 
'AyfiaTdybty, as being the older form 
of the name, although this is contrary 
the authority of MSS. So Dind. 

'Ei:/3oX^ a casting out. vpoirpvfiya 
EKpoXdy ifkipEi S.C.T.751. is cast out at 
the stem* — exile, expulsion. S.416. — 
the casting out of votes from the urn, 
E.718. 

'EKfipoyrdy to strike with lightning. 
EUfipoyriidri trdiyog P.V.362. 

"Eicyovov (neut. of seq.) an off- 
spring. TrfSvoQ EKyoy a F.y. 137. chil- 
dren of Tethys. 
"Exyoyog id. P.V.774. 

^EKlixEtrQai to receive from another, 
A. 275. With dat. "Opiarriy HtlE- 
^dfiriy irarpL C. 751 . 1 received Orestes 
at the hands of his father. On this 
(called the Schema Sicelicum) see 
Porson and Schafer on Eurip. Hec. 
539. Matth.Gr.Gr.394.3. Compare 
also Bernhardy, Synt. Gr. 111.9. 

"EKlildtTKEiy to teachy P.V.700.983. 

'EK^Myat to deliver up. EK^wtrofxEy 
S.505. EK^^g 336. EKh)vyai 921. EK^oy- 
TEg 409. 

"EKdiKog unjust, P. V. 1095. E.466. 

*EK^iKb>g unjustly, P.V.978. In 
S.C.T.589. EyhUnjg is the vulg. which 
Pors. alters from MSS. to EK^lKutg. 
Blomf. conj. ek A/inyc. See iy^iKwg. 

^EK^ox^h a succession, A. 290. 

^EK^paKoyrovtrSai to be changed into 
a dragon. EKhpaKoynadEig C.542. 

*EKlvEiy to strip. With double ace. 
EK^vwy E/JLE xp^fTTiplay itrdifra A. 1242. 
stripping me of my oracular vestment. 

"EkeI there, P. 311. C. 350. 703. E. 
81. Referring to the shades below, 
C.354. S.227. 

*EKE7dEy thence, raxElOEy S.cT. 40. 
the news from thence. 

*EKEldi thither. ekeWi K^XOoy ; S.C.T. 
What ! did they come to that ? 



£:kei 



( 112) 



EKMA 



'£<eTi/oc he, it, etc. referring to «oine 
person, etc. already spoken of, P.V. 
950. S.C.T.533.645.P.752.816. A. 594. 
C. 170. 200. 565. 731. E. 210. 574. tKelvoi 
they, etc. S.C.T. 533. P.V. 7 7 . A. 057.659. 
— theformerf opposed to something 
more lately stated, tovt &yT iKiLvtav 
Tolfirog aipovfiaitridey S.c.T.246. rou- 
rtov aidpiQ elfjn — tKEiya 8' eyvwy A. 
1077- Tavr EKtivuiV fioKKov oltCTtipta 
icoKv 1303. See under oiKrtlptiv and 
«nr6yyoQ, With the force of €««. 
iravT EKtiva P. 387. aU those parts, 
iravra y {.err EKtiva ^lairEirpayfiiva 
254. every thing there is ruined. In 
E. 168. TroTiTp&jraios ^' wv erepov kv 
KCLpq. fiiaffTop EKeivov vatrerai, the 
word EKiivov violates the metre. 
** Scribendum ek keLvgvj post illud 
quod ante passus est. Ita Soph. 
Phil. 685. Eh^aiiJuay ayvtTEi Kcd fxiyag 
EK KElywyy ubi Aldus simili menda 
EKElywy." Bothe. Nothing more sa- 
tisfactory than this conjecture has 
been suggested. It may, however, 
be better to join mpoy with ek KElyov, 
referring the latter to Apollo, or the 
opposition will fail. Upon his head 
he will have an avenging fiend of a 
different sort, instead of him who now 
protects him. Cf» rvifXoy ek dsBopKo^ 
Tog CEd. Tyr.455. By trEpoy is 
meant not another fiend, but a fiend 
other than his present protector* 

'EKElffE thither^ P. 703. 

'Eicfctv to boil up, break out, e^e- 
^EffEy 'OiS/ttov KaTEvyfjLara S.c.T. 
€91. 

*Eicj;/3d\oc far-darting^ P.V. 713. 
E.598. 

"EKrjkoQ quietf S.C.T. 220. 

'EKda/jLyli^Eiy to tear up by the 
roots, S.c.T.220. 

^EKQoLvdtrQai to feast upon, P.V. 
1027. 

'EicOpwericeti/ to spring from, with 
gen. P. 449. 

"EtSiffioQ passionate, eager, P. 364. 
Compare the expression ek dvftov A. 
48. 

*EKKaOalpEiy to purify, to clear 
from, with gen. S.261. 



'EKKoXEltrBai to call forth or elicit, 
Met. A. 261. 

'FjKKoXvwrEiy to disclose, P.V. 193. 

'EKKcipirliEtrOai to reap as fruitsy 
S.C.T.683. 

*EKKEyovy to empty or lay waste, 
P. 747. pass. S.cT.312. P.541. 

'EKKTipaiyEiy to destroy, E^EKripayay 
£.124. 

'EicjcXiirrfiv to remove by stealth, 
A.648. E.148. 

"EKKpiroQ chosen out, select, P. 331. 
789. with gen.EKKplrovc woXcwc S.c.T. 
57. 

"EKKpovtrrog raised by the hammer, 
embossed, S.c.T.534. 

*EKKv\lEiy to roll out of Met. to 
extricate, otid rpow^ Tijtr^* ekkvXi-' 
trdfitrri TE\yriQ P.V. 87. See ri-j^yii. 

'EKXdfiiTEty to fiash forth, P.V. 1085. 

'EKXaira^Eiy to overthrow, to eject, 
with gen. S.c.T. 438. 

'EKXElvEiy to leave, with ace. A. 
1159. C.536. to leave out, P.V. 829. 
P.505. to cease, E.127. Mid. v. id. 
oyEi^og ky (ftQiToltny ovK EKXElirETai E. 
97. does not pass away. In S.c.T. 
200. P. 126. this verb is also used in- 
transitively in the sense of to depart, 
to go away. On the former passage 
Wunderl. Obss. Critt. p. 161. ob- 
serves, " efcXc/TTCcv absolute pro exce- 
dere dicitur P. 125. Hinc factum est 
ut kKXEliTEiy pro evanescere positum 
sit apud Soph. El. 1149. yvy ^' ekXe- 
XoiTTE ravT ky ^fiipif. fxiq. dayovra avy 
erol, (Cf.v. 19. filXaiyd r &(rrpwy ck- 
XiXoiTTEy Eh(f>p6yri,) Locum igitur 
Sept. 200. ita reddo : z^tqui vero deos 
urbem captam incolentes excederefe^ 
runt,** See further on this passage 
under 6, fj, t6, 

*EKXvEiy to release, P.V. 783. With 
gen. P.V. 326. 339. — in mid. roy ovk 
EKXvffETai E.166. Cf. Hom. Od.lO. 
286* This also occurs as a various 
reading in P.V. 235. where the vulg. 
is k^Epvffd/Jiriy, 

"EKXvffiQ a release. With gen. P.V. 
262. 

'EK/jLayddyEiy to learn, P.V. 819. 
EKfxadriffoyTai P.V. 254. kKfjtad^g 708. 



EKMA 



( 113) 



EKHN 



UfiaSeiv 778. P. 226. eKfxaSovffa P. V. 
878. 

'E^fxapTvpeiy to bear witness to a 
fact. eKfJLopTvprjerov to fi elMvai A. 
1169. bear witness that I know. 
"PraBstat rovfiJ* Dind. e^efACLprvpei 
^6voy £. 439. bore witness to the mur- 
der. 

'£fc/xaoTev£iv to trace out, E.238. 

'EKfAoxSeiy to undergo labour. & 
iKfie/jLoxOrjKe P.V.827. what suffer- 
ings she has undergone. 

*Ekv6juos unlawfully f unjustly, A. 
1452. 

'E/arayXcI^-Oai to regard with ex- 
ceeding desire, avvoi^* ^Opetrrriv iroX- 
Xa tr EKirayXjovfiiyrjv C.215. 

"FxirayXoQ, monstrous, horrible, C. 
541. A. 836. 

'EicTrarioc swerving from its path, 
irregular, uncontrolled, rpowov alyv- 
wiwy oiT eKTrarioig &\ye(n vaihtav 
viraroi Xtyitav (rrpot^Zivovvrai A. 49. 
Here cinrar/otc dXyetri val^ojv is 
usually supposed to be put by a sort 
of hypallage for eo-aWaii^yh.e. ^* grief 
for their lost young." So the Schol. 
^€ov M tiweiy eKirariiav Tai^toy, ek- 
Trariovg elwe, wpog to fiXycert. It 
seems better to refer it to &\ye<n. 
Klausen remarks, ** eicirdTiov quod 
sese continere nequit in itinere suo, 
quod hue illuc vagatur, itaque quic- 
quid immodicum est et certis rationis 
finibus destitutum. Quod hoc loco 
optime sese habet. Ingens dolor vul- 
turios hue illuc rapit, ut hue illuc 
supra nidum circumvolitent." 

'Ejorc/xTTctv to send forth. With 
gen. A. 272. to cast out, C.96. 

*Eic7ripdfia a coming forth from, 
rplroy rdS* EKTripajjia ^wfiariay KaXd 
C. 644. This third time I call upon 
some one to come forth from the house. 
Schol. Eicnepdffal riya KaXQ. 

'EicTrepdy to pass through or tra- 
verse, P.V.715.733.E.231. 

'Eiarepdeiy to overthrow, P.V.357. 
S.c.T.409.449. 

'EicTrevdeerOat to inquire, P. 916. 
This verse is assigned by Blomf. and 
Bome others to Xerxes. This makes 



the sense easy, but is rendered 
doubtful by the arrangement seem- 
ing to require the first verse in the 
strophe as well as 928. in the anti- 
strophe to be given to the Chorus. So 
Lachm. and Hermann, the latter of 
whom suggests that eKTrevdov is here 
used in a passive sense, " interro- 
gare^ sine omnia ex te qucBri^ This 
is approved by Well, and Dind. but 
justly (as it seems) condemned by 
Blomf. We are inclined to suppose it 
an apostrophe of the Chorus to itself, 
urging itself to learn at once the ex- 
tent of its loss. Such apostrophes are 
not uncommon in such cases. See 
for instance Pind. Isth. iv.24. ed. 
Dissen. 

'EfCTT^^iy/xa a leap, vypog Kpeiffffoy 
£Kirrfh)fjLaTog A. 1349. a height too 
great to leap over. 

'EicjrMeadai to bubble forth, P. 801. 
See Kprfvlg. 

*EKTrlv£iy [i] to drink up, A. 1371. 
pass. EKTrodiyra C.64. 

'EiC7r/wr£iv to fall from, to be cast 
out. With gen. P.V. 758. 769. 950. 
With €jc, 959. 

'EKTriTvely id. P.V. 914. 

'EicirXiidety to narrate fully. KaK&y 
irXfjOog ovK cLy eicTrX-fiaraifjil <roi P. 422. 
Cf. Person's note on the word U- 
wXrfpwy in Eur. Orest. 54. " Dicitur 
quis id spatium explere, cujus varias 
partes oberrat. Tibullus i. 4.69. Et 
tercentenas erroribus expleat urbes.** 

"EiCTrXiyfic alarm. KaKiav EKirXri^ig 
P. 598. alarm caused by misfortunes. 

'EjcirXZ/ero-civ to strike out, to remove 
by violence, ek S' cTrXiyfc fjiov ray Be- 
fjLEpwiriy ai^io P.V. 134. bg airroy e^e- 
irXrjiE Twy v\j/rjy6pwy KOfATrafffiarioy 
360. pass. EKTrXiitTaEcrdai to be violently 
affected, xap^ firf KirXay^g 4l>pivag C. 
231. EKTTETrXrjyfiiyri KaKolg P. 281. 

"ExifXovg a sailing out. EKicXovy 
ov^afifj KaOlorraro P. 377. did not at- 
tempt any where to sail out. — the 
outlet of a strait or harbour. EicirXovg 
0vXa(r(retv P. 359. 

"EicjrXvTog washed away. E.271. 

*EkiryE7y to breathe out. EKtryiwy 

Q 



EKno 



( 114 ) 



EKTIi 



^X((yaP.359. tKvviiov Ploy A. 1471. 
1498. expiring. 

*Eo-o^a»»' out of the tvayy at a dis- 
tance* oraOw^ev ticiro^wv C 20. eicTro- 
^Mv eZ Kfifxeva 682. placed out of 
harm*s way- iravTov €oro^(^y ex*^*' 
V.y.SU. EKTTo^tav trxBdeiy S.c.T.411. 
turn him aside, ravrriy ntv ovrto 
ippovTih* iKirohiav \eyto sc. eJyai E 431. 
/ bid it begone* 

'Eo-ovcTv to effect, bring about, S. 
362. 

'EuTrpacffciv to accomplish. P. 709. 
A. 668. S.467. intransitively, to ac- 
complish a purpose, e^wpa^ey ovd^ 
aTreiire trarpdOey evicrala (f^ariQ S.c.T. 
822. Hfxtyoy ayw ^poyriyia wutg avrodey 
lEiirpa^ey efxirag S.96. — to bring to 
an endf to finish, h.e. to destroy. 6 
fiayng fxayriy EKirpd^ag kfii A. 1248. 
h. e. having finished me as a prophe- 
tess, or, as Peile properly translates 
it, *' having made an end of me in my 
prophetic office : having unmade me, 
as before he made me, a prophetess.** 
On this sense of kxirpacrtniy see Eur. 
Hec.615. Soph. CEd. C.1655. (ed. 
Herm ) quoted by Butl. ap. Peile in 
loc. 

^^KirpeirifQ distinguished, evyivnay 
iKTrpewtis P. 434, distinguished in 
birth, superl. fteyidei eKTrpeTrecrTara 
P. 180. Here Blomf. on the autho- 
rity of Aid. Turn. Barocc. and others, 
has restored cvTrpcTrcoraro, which he 
needlessly wishes also to restore in 
Eur. Ale. 333. Valck. on Eur. PhoBn. 
171. (where Porson read co-pcTr^c) 
quotes the vulg. reading in this pas- 
sage of iEschylus, referring also to 
Eur. Troad.987. Horn. II. B.483. 

*^Kprjyyv(rdai to burst forth, fut. 
eKpayficroyTai P.V.367. 

'Ek-p/TTTCtv to cast forthf to alter. 
RV.934. 

^^KpveaOai to deliver, i^epvtrdfiriy 
fipOTOvg P.V.235. See eKXveiy. 

'EKffutl^effdai to preserve oneself by 
flight, oray yij&oy iKfrioi^oiaTO P. 443. 
escape to the island, j^ioroy iKcruxroiaTo 
id.362. preserve their lives. 

'Eicrc/yftv to stretch out. C.977. 



prov. irpog Ktyrpa KioXoy itcreyug P.V, 
323. kick against the pricks. — Met. to 
deliver a speech. A. 809.890. 1202. E. 
192.677. 

*£iC7e\f ti/ to accomplish, pass, cm-f* 
Xotro P. 224 

' 'ExTcXf vrdv to fulfil, to accomplish, 
^la fiOKpov '^oyov raS' i/v^owv eicre- 
XEvrrjirai Osovg P. 727. fxaKpoy fiiJKog 
€KTi\ivrfi(rag j(p6yov P.V. 1022. intran- 
sitively, to come to an end. ov^g ravra 
eKTeXevrfierti KaXwg S.406. 

'EkTcXiJc accomplished. P. 21 4. in 
full power. Kvpiog ei/jLi Opoeiy o^ioy 
Kpdrog aiffioy 6.y^pQy iicreXiuty A. 
105. Here Casaub. conj. lyreXiwy. 
So Voss. Stanl. Pears. Heath. Schiitz. 
Butl. Blomf. Butler, however, sub- 
sequently changed his opinion in 
favour of the MSS. reading eicreXlwy 
(See his note ap. Peile in loc). Blomf. 
gives to eyreX^g the sense " qui ma- 
gistrdium gerit" quoting Timaaus and 
Suidas. This, however (as Klausen 
observes), is not the sense of the 
word in the Tragic poets, but adultusy 
integer. Cf. Soph. Trach. 757. (ed. 
Herm.) Choeph.248. He himself 
reads ek reXiwy divisim, which he 
strangely refers to the gods, observ- 
ing, ** riXri saepissime de diis, qui 
rerum humanarum quasi magistratum 
gerunt." This, however, is most 
improbable, the passages quoted by 
him in support of it being wholly 
irrelevant. There does not seem 
much difficulty in rendering the 
words, men having full power, or 
authority, h.e. the leaders of the 
expedition. It may be suggested, 
however, as better to consider Ikte- 
Xitoy as referring more generally to 
those in the full vigour of life, i.e. 
those belonging to the army ; as op- 
posed to the men of the Chorus who 
were left behind, hrirai crapKi waXaif 
V.72. 

'Ein-fv^c violent, headstrong, S. 
961. 

'E»cr^»c£(r0ai to melt away, Met. 
to pass from the mind. t6^* kfip.iyoi 
KOi fxriTTOT eicraKeirf P.V. 633. 



EKTI 



( 115 ) 



EKaN 



^ExTiyeiy to pay for. "Apyei iicrivuv 
KokaQ rpo(l>ag S.C.T.630. to pay the 
penalty of crime, x^poQ warp^s ik- 
Tivovra firj\avds A. 1564. atoning for 
the crimes committed by his father. 
abs. iicrivei ^' 6 Kalvwy A. 1543. fitvei 
*' ApEi ^KTiveiy ofJLolav difxiv, 8.430. 
See difJLig. 

"EicTodey without. With gen, irvp- 
yojv EKToBev /3a\wv S.c.T.tlll. Xt/i- 
vag iKTodEy P. 852. See Xljjiyrj. ov^* 
Att' dWd/v EKToOevy olXX air* avTUfv C. 
466. See efijioTog. 

''EKToXvTre.veiv lit. to unwind a ball 
of cotton. Met. to expedite or per- 
form any intricate business. ovEev 
Kaipioy eiCToXvTrevaeiy A. 1003. 

'Ejcroc without, away from, eicrog 
over ayaXfjidrwy S.cT. 2^7. licrog ai" 
Tiag P.V.330. C.1027. without blame. 

*Eicrpi7reiy to turn off, e.g. from 
one person etc. to another. hopLiroya 
KiiK kKvpiiroyrtg ydg irpog iwifioXovg 
S.C.T.610. iJLTj^^ elg *EXiprjy Koroy ek- 
Tpixj/rfg A. 1443. 

'E/crp£0£iv to bring up, C. 739. 

'Ejcr/wwr^ a means of averting, P. V. 
915. 

^EicTvfXovy to blind. Met. to eX" 
tinguish, eiCTVip^wOiyreg Xafjivrfipeg C. 
529. 

*Ei:0avi7c conspicuous, clear, E. 
235. £ic0av£ec ihly P.3$K). conspi- 
cuous to behold. 

'Eic0drw£ with a clear voice, dis' 
tinctly, signally, A. 689. The word 
is an a7ra| Xeyofieyoy and is of some- 
what doubtful meaning. Well, trans- 
lates it clara voce. So Passow ; 
the word being clearly derived from 
EKiprffjii, the middle form of which 
EK<j>d(Tdai occurs in Odyss. N.308. 
in the sense of to utter or speak. 
Blomf. translates modo incffabili, and 
observes, ** idem significare videtur 
quod a0drwc." It seems, however, 
hardly probable that EKtparog and 
a<l>aTog or oh 0aro£ should mean the 
same. Klausen translates nimium. 
The Scholiasts are silent on the 
point. It may be better, at any 
rate, to join EK^pdrug in construc- 



tion with wpaffffofiiya h.e. avenging 
in a marked or signal manner. It 
must be allowed, however, that the 
collocation is thus somewhat awk- 
ward, although the signification thus 
assigned to EKipdrutg is certainly the 
true one. This renders SchUtz's 
conjecture rioyrog not improbable, 
with which EK<^rtag may most con- 
veniently be joined in the sense of 
signally punishing. So Blomf. Dind. 

*Eic0£uy£ti' to escape, aor. 2. P.V. 
516. S.C.T.701. A. 876. S. 135.144. 
in trans. •^Kovtriy EK^pvyoyrEg P. 502. 
Tvrda EKf^vyElv P. 556. had a narrow 
escapB. perf. EKTritpEvyEV aip.arog hi- 
KTfy E.722. has been acquitted on a 
charge of murder. 

'EK<l)OiyE<rOai to perish, perf. pass. 
EUiiOiyrai P. 665.891. 

^EKipof^Ely to affright^ P. 598. 

*EKipopd the act of burying. EK<po- 
pdg (piXaty vtto S'C.T. 1015. the being 
buried by his friends, hataig ky ek- 
(popaic C. 424. with a cruel burial. 

"EKi^opog carrying away, removing. 
With gen. rioy dvtrffE/iovyTwy d* ek^Jm' 
p(i)TEpa friXoig E.870. h.el as Schiitz 
rightly translates it, " Impii vero si 
quifuerinty quo minus exstirpes nihil 
impedio,** 

*EK<l>pdiEiy to declare, P.V. 952. 

'EKipvyydysiy to escape, P.V. 523. 

'Eic^verav to vent, disgorge, P.V. 
722. 

'Eic^vcrtdv to vomit forth, A. 1362. 

'Eic)(Ely to pour out, C.95. aor. 1. 
EKXEag icilif E. 623. pouring out upon 
the ground. ekx^o-C ravrf kvtei A. 
313. pouring out into the same vessel. 
Met. to pour forth, h.e. to utter. 
7rpo<l>0d(ra(Ta Kophla yXGnTaay ay rdh* 
ktixEi A. 1000. to scatter, ruin, de- 
stroy. oXl^oy EKXEy filyay P. 812. 

*EKU}y willing, voluntarily. Kpdrog 
irdpEg y EKwy e/jioI A. 917. yield the 
victory to me with a good grace. Cf. 
A.38. 927. 1596. E.225. S.918. re- 
peated, EKtljy EKioy ijijiaproy P.V. 266. 
with reference to two parties, EKoyO' 
EKovTi Zrivi o'u/iTrap'iaTarctJ' P.V.218. 
ohx EKwy unwilling, A. 815. P.V.85C. 



EAAI 



( H6 ) 



EAEN 



'EXala the olive, P. 609. A. 480. 
£.43. 

'lSXai6<l>vTog planted with oli^e 
trees, P. 868. 

"FXavdpog destroyer of men, A. 
074. with reference to the name of 
Helen. See Elmsley's note on Eur. 
Bacch.508. Also especially Valck. 
on Fhon. v. 639. 

'EXaflrtroiv less, ohic iXdtrtrova ?rd- 
(T\ov<n P. 799. l/iOi tKatrtrov Zi;vo£ ^ 
firjUv fuKei P.V.940. 

'EXar^p a driver, lirwiav eXarrip 
P. 32. 

*EXar]^piov. See seqq. 

'EXariJptoc driving away. Srap 
a<jt karlag fivcrog rrdv k\aari Kadap' 
fjung Airay eXariipiov. This is the 
vulg. in C.962, and is retained hy 
Blomf. and Klausen, the latter of 
whom explains it thus: '* Quando 
omne remedium lustratione a foco eje- 
cerit omne piaculum. Fatetur mul- 
tis piaculis inde k facinore Atrei con- 
tractis coutaminatas esse sedes, sunt 
vero multa lustrationum remedia, 
quihus usuri sunt aedium domini. 
Ben^ igitur memoratis piaculis (xrav 
fivaao) opponitur &irav iXarfiptov.'^ 
iXanipioy is explained hy the Schol. 
and Hesych. as being to Ka&apriKoy 
^apfjLaKov. If this he its meaning 
here, the sense accordingly will be, 
** When (the application of) every 
sort of remedy shall have removed 
hy its purifying influence every stain 
of guilt from the house. ''^ But the 
reading of Schutz (partly anticipated 
by Stanl. and adopted hy Herm. and 
Well.) certainly has much to recom- 
mend it, viz. Kadap fiols ardv eXariy- 
pioic h.e. " by purifications driving 
away guilt.** 

'FXavveiy to drive (as a flock) inl 
Tatray ^Qoya woifiaySpioy Oeloy iXav- 
vei P. 76. — to drive violently. tL h* ovk 
iKeiyrjy Zwtray ^Xavvec^wy^; E.674. 
fut. kXioffL yap (re Koi di -^welpov 
fxaKpdg E.75. pass. P.V.685. C.1058. 
— to expel. TovQ fJLTfTpaXolag EK ^6/jLbfy 
iXavyojxiy E. 201. Cf. id. 399. S.305. 
*— io bring upon. 'IXe^ Kfj^og opQw- 



yvfioy reXetrtrli^wy fjLfjyig fjjXatre A. 
686. — to remove (as guilt). &ray&if . 
karlag iray fihtrog IXaerp C.961. (See 
prec.) pass. iiXtSri E.273. — to harass, 
to ravage, or subdue. *lt^ylay re nd- 
tray fiXatrey fiiq. P. 757. to build (as a 
wall), ai Kara xip<roy eXrjXafjiivai iripi 
TTvpyov P.862. h.e. ale nipi wvpyog 
iXifXaTau 

•EXa^p<$C light. P .V. 126. 279. eXa- 
^p6y (sc. Itrri) it is easy. P.V.263. 

*EX£7x^^^ '^ examtne, put to the 
proof, A. 1324. C.838. pass. S.971. 
to blame, or accuse, C.906. 

'EXehfiyag a corrupt word occur- 
ring in S.C.T.83. Passow in his 
Lexicon explains it, 6 iXavyiay Ik 
T&y hfiylwy h.e. *^ forcing men to 
leave their beds.'* The composition 
of the word, however, appears to re- 
fute this. An elegant emendation' is 
proposed by Hermann, eXi^efxag h.e. 
iXiay TO M^ag " destroying the body, 
murderous.** Hermann arranges the 
passage thus : kXihjjLag ^a Trihi 
OTrXoKTVirog^z uml ')(piyiTrTtTai, TroTdrat 
Ppi^ei d*. This Well, adopts, only 
retaining TredioTrXdKTvwog as a single 
word. Dind. (qu. v.) suggests a 
conjecture far different, sc. eXe (vel. 
€iXe) h* ifjiag ippiyag Hog* SirXwy 
KTVTTog iroTt')(plfJL'jrT£Tai, I ^ea irthoy 
fioa TordTai, ppifiei ^*. coll. P.V.181. 
*EX€iiy6g pitiable, F.\. 246. Here 
SchUtz and Blomf. have adopted 
eXeiyog at the suggestion of Person, 
praef. ad Hec. p.viii. qu. v. So Dind. 
All the MSS. however have eXeeivdc- 
*EXc(oj3an|c living in a marsh, P. 
39. 

"EXcioc marshy, P. 486. 
'EXcXcXeXcv an exclamation P.V. 
879. Suidas, eXcXev. kirl^Beyna tto- 
XefiiKoy TO eXeXev. Koi yap oi irpo" 
fn6yT€g iig TroXefioy ro eXeXev i(l>wyovy 
fxeTCL Tiyog c/ipeXovc Kiyiftrewg. Blomf. 
observes that it is from this that the 
Bacchee are called Eleleides. Cf. 
Ovid Herod, iv.47. 

'EXivac destroyer of ships, A. 674. 
Here Blomf. reads kXiyavg, which 
Dind. approves. But Lobeck Pa- 



EAEN 



( 117 ) 



EAHI 



ralip. p. 228. defends the form kkiyac, 
as from the Doric vdc, or else con- 
tracted from eXiyaog, comparing 'Ap- 
XiXac, SrparoXac, 'AyrjtriXaQ. See 
eXav^poC' 

'EXcVij Helen, A. 673.774. 1480. 1443. 

'EXcVroXtc destroyer of cities, A. 
674. See tXav^poQ* 

'EXevOepca liberty, tir iXevSepl^ 
C.850. in honour of liberty. 

'EXcvdcp/bic with liberty, C.797. 

'EXevdepoG free, enjoying liberty, 
S.C.T.74. A.319. C. 101.902. S.218. 
604. uncontrolled, unrestrained, P.V. 
60. P. 585. delivered (from an enemy 
or avenger), £.324. — with gen. eXev- 
Sepoy (re r&y^e irrffiaTUty /cr/cwC. 1056. 
Tolyap (TV fxey l^rJQ, ^ V eXevdepa (l>6yov 
£.573. h.e. as Wakefield explains it, 
** at tu quidem vivis, ilia vero a ccede 
libera est, i.e. morte sua caedem ex- 
piavit.'* 

*EX€v0fpoffro/x€7v to use free lan^ 
guage, P.V. 180. 

*£Xev6cp($oTo/xoc using free lan^ 
guage, S.926. 

*EXevOepovy to set free, P. 395. C. 
1042. S.411. pass. E. 167. — with gen. 
TO davely iXevOepovrai (/nXaiaKT&y 
KaKwy S.783. 

*EX/y^iyv rolling (of the eyes), 
P.V. 884. 

*lEXiyyveiy to loiter or delay, P.V. 
53. firid* eXiyyvtraijii OeovQ otrlaig Ov- 
aiaig noriyiaffofiiya P.V. 527. may I 
never cease to approach. Well, in 
accordance with MSS. and £dd. re- 
tains the double y in this word. 
Brunck first changed it to the single 
V, which Blomf. approves as more 
ancient. On this point see Blomf. 
Gloss. P.V. 53. Schaf. on Greg, de 
Dial. p. 502. 

"EXif anything rolled or twisted. 
e.g. a wreath of flame, P.V. 1085. 

'EX/rpoxoc l^^^ within which the 
wheel revolves, avpiyyeq kXlTpo\oi 
S.C.T.187. 

^EXjcalyeiy to be sore, to be un- 
healed, C.830. See under daic- 



yeiy. 



EXicetv to drag, S.88d. 



'EXico7roc($c inflicting wounds, S.C.T. 
380. 

"EXfcoc a sore, a wound. Met. A. 
626. See hiifiiOQ. 

'EXXac Greece; S.c.T.72. P. 50. 
230.744.782.810. A.564. S.234. As 
an adjective, Grecian, A. 109. 'EXXac 
X^wv S.240. 'EXXd^a alay P. 2. A. 
417. 'EXXd^a yaiay P. 182. 'EXXd^a 
X^apay 263. yriy 'EXXd^a 795. Greece. 

^EXXeLireiy to be deficient in.-^With 
gen. 'jrpodvfilac oh^ey cXXe^7r£(c P-V. 
341. eXXelTToyr en ijfiriQ aKfialag S.C.T. 
10. not yet arrived at. iroXXov koI tov 
Travroc eXXeiwiM) P.V. 963. I am far 
from, yea, wholly free from any such 
feeling. — With infin. ri eXXeiirei fi^ 
Tapairaleiy ; id. 1058. wherein does 
he come short of madness ? 

"EXXi; Helle. wopOfioy *AdafjiayTi- 
Boc "EXXijc P. 70. "EXXiyc iropOfioy 
708.785. "EXXas vdpoy S54. the Hel- 
lespont. 

"EXXijv a Greek. di/^p "EXXiyy P. 
347.354. "EXXj/vcc the Greeks, P. 343. 
350.361.385. 'EXX^vwv 376.380.394. 
444.776.868. E. 31. 726. 880. S. 217. 
''EXX)j(riP.330.447. S. 892.— As an ad- 
jective, "EXXi/va ^driv A. 1227. the 
Greek language. Elmsley in Quar- 
terly Review, xiv. p. 463. asserts that 
"EXXiji/ is never used with nouns of 
the feminine gender. That this is 
incorrect is sufficiently shewn by 
Well, who quotes "EXXj/voc Ik ym' 
Eur. Iph. T.341. iraTpih>Q "EXXijvoc 
495. aroXitv "EXXijj/a Hec. 131. So 
-TreJXev "EXXjyva Iph. A. 65. quoted by 
Bothe. Well, however, inaccurately 
quotes Xen. Cyneg. ii. 4. as is shewn 
by Butl. ap. Peile in loc. 

*EXXiyv£ic(5c Grecian, S.c.T.251. P. 
401.409. 

*EXXiyv/c Grecian, fern, ye&y 'EX- 
Xrjyi^toy P. 326. 

'EXX^o-TTovroc the Hellespont, P. 
731. 

'EXtt/^civ to expect or anticipate, 
either in the way of hope of fear. 
ovK &Tifioy eXTrl^u) fidpoy S.c.T.571. 
oviror eXviaayreg A. 1014. contrary 
to their expectations. &Kog rofjiaioy 



EAIII 



( 118 ) 



EMMO 



iXiriiraira inifidrwy C«632. hoping it 
might prove a remedy. With infin. 
vvn-or eXirltratTi rfivZ* e^eiv xa(nv A. 
1028. P. 732. — to think or consider^ 
ivycL iXTTi^w Xiyciv S.C.T.76. wie- 
thinks what I say is matter of common 
interest, ww^ iXiritro) atrrHv riv 6XXov 
r^f^e hE(Tw6l^tLV ^firig ; C. 185. how 
can I suppose — ? iSBe yap Kparei 
yvvaiicoQ avZp6(iov\Dy iXvi^ov Ktap 
A. 10. for thus the fierce spirit of 
my mistress, ir*cited by hope^ com- 
mands. Here another reading is 
Kpareiv eXiri^bi, h.e. (as Schiitz trans- 
lates) sic enim spero fore, ut mulieris 
viriliter ferocientem animum vincam* 
This, however, is not so well sup- 
ported hy authorities (though adopted 
by Glasg.) nor does it suit with the 
, sense of the passage. 

'EXttic expectation^ either good or 
bad. With infin. IXttLq tlq avroy 
Trpoc ^ofjiovg ij^eiv iraXiv A. 665. there 
is some hope that he will come back. 
Cf. S.C.T.349. 6v fioi il>6fiov fiiXadpoy 
eXviQ EfjuraTtiy A. 1409. 1 fear not that 
I may tread the courts of terror.— ' 
Hope or expectation^ P. V. 259. C. 192. 
A. 966. ful^oy iXiri^oQ A. 267. greater 
than I hoped for, nap iXirida A. 873. 
unexpectedly, air efidg iXwidoc 971. 
differently from my expectation, plur. 
P. V. 250. 536. P. 700. A. 494. 1653. S. 90. 
kvayyiXoKTiy eXirltriy A. 253. expecta- 
tions excited by favourable tidings. — 
Hope, personified, r^ h* kyayrii^ kvtu 
'EXttic vpofTiJEi xeipoc oh TrXrfpovfiiy^ 
A. 791. Cf. A. 102. — referring to a 
person; a hope or stay, 'OpcVriyc IXwig 
oixerai ^ofnay C.765. Cf. C. 234. 688. 

"EXcjp a prey. plur. eXutpa S.781. 

'EfiavTov of myself. Ifxavrifg P. 158. 
A. 833. 1237. c/Liavrov P.V.436. ifxav 
riiv id. 750. 

'EfiPaiyeiy to walk upon, Cfifialyoyd' 
aXovpyiai A. 920. See dXovpy^c* Met. 
to insult, trample upon, aor.2. tag 
dffJLOippoyiag^alfiwy evifiriJIepcrwy yeye^ 
P. 875. — kg Toyh^ kyi/irig fvv aXrfdeiif. 
Xprifffioy A. 1548.^02^ have truly uttered 
this oracular saying. Here the vulg. 
is kyifirfy {kvt(irig Cant.) which is 



unintelligible, unless with Casaub. 

we read XPV^H^^' 

^EfifidXXeiy to cast into, aor.2. 
Xl/JLyijf, tfifiaXi ray fitXavol^vy aray S. 
524. — to infiict upon, roltri t^unrvpyiay 
piypowXoy &Tay kp-^aXoyrtg S.C.T. 298. 
— to introduce, perf. errparevpi* kirax' 
Toy kfjifiepXrjKOTa S.C.T.5a5. Cf.lOlO. 

"EJAJiatng that on which, or in which 
we tread, sc. a shoe. apf^vXag, wpo- 
^ovXoy tfjifiatny jro^og A. 919. where 
these words are merely an apposition 
to apfivXag. " shoes performing a ser- 
vile office for my foot to tread in," 

'Efjtfiareveiy to frequent, to walk 
upon. With ace. »V o ^cXc^opoc Hay 
e/Li/xtrcvfi P. 441. This verb is like- 
wise constructed with a gen. Cf. Soph. 
C£d. T.818. So kpfiaiytiy, from 
which it is derived, CSd. Col. 401. 
Ed. Herm. Arnald observes of this 
word, " Speciatim dicitur de Diis, 
qui locum aliquem vel templum in- 
habitare creduntur," coll. Soph.CEd. 
Col. 685. Eur.Rhes.225. 

'EfifioXij an attack, and especially 
an attack made by a ship with its 
beak. P. 27 1 . 328. 401 . 554. In P. 407 . 
avTol ^* \f<l> avrdy e/xj3oXaic ^oXko- 
(TTo/Mig vdioyro, Blomf. adopts kfifio- 
Xoig unnecessarily. Well, rightly 
observes, " Rect^ ezplicavit Scho- 
liastes rate truyKpovtreai koi wpotr- 
apdUffi, ad quos poetice adjectivum 
XaXKOffTOfioig translatum est." 

*EfifiplOfjg heavy, grievous, P. 679. 

'Efijjpi/jLdtrdai to chafe or fret, to 
champ the bit. S.c.T. 443. 

*'Ep^pvoy the foettks or young of an 
animal, E>905. 

'Efiiiy to vomit, E.175. fut. mid. 
kfwvfiai. kfJLy Toy i6v 700. awo (rfl>ayffg 
kfiQy A. 1581. h.e. hire/JLHy, by tmesis. 

'E/jLfjLayrig mad, frantic^ P.V.678. 
E. 822. 

'Efifiiyeiy to abide withj dXXa jjioi 
roS' kfjifUyoi P.V.533. — to abide by, 
opKog kfJi/JLeyei Trierrut/Jiatn E.971. 

"EfifWTog applied as lint to a 
woundffrom ^oroglint. C.464. **fWT6g 
formatur a fiow infercio, undo a/ioTog, 
inexplebilis** Blomf. Gloss. From 



EMMO 



( 119 ) 



EMOS 



this meaning of " lint adhering to a 
wound" Blomf. and others, following 
the vulgar punctuation, join tfifioroy 
with SXyoQi and translate ** cedihus in- 
hcerens ad similitudinem lintel ulceri 
infricti." Heath. It would seem, 
however, to he a strange accumula- 
tion of metaphors, to apply efifurrov 
thus to ^vffKarcLTavffTOv ciXyoci h.e. 
" a running sore.** Aurat. Jacob. 
Pauw. read tfifiovov, which Butler 
approves. It is better, however, to 
refer tjjtfiorov to the following words ; 
but here again interpretations differ. 
The vulg. is t&v^* ejcd(, ovh* an aWu)y 
eKTodeVfoXX* aw* ahr&yai&v* ayaiptlv. 
cLifiaTTipdv dewy Kara ydg oh* vfiyog. 
To explain this, it is supposed by 
some (as Well. Scholef.) that the 
negative is to be understood before 
T&y^ tmc, and conceiving the word 
tfifioTor to be used for ang remedy, 
they translate the former part of the 
sentence, " jEdibus remedium est, 
non procul ah his, neque ah aliis ex" 
trinsecus petendum, sed ah ipsis 
proficiscens" etc. (For an instance 
of this repetition of the negative, 
see A. 618. etc.) These likewise 
adopt an elegant anonymous con- 
jecture, hiwKtiy tpiv aifxanf)pdy for 
alCjy dyaipeiy. aijiarrfpay, and place 
the stop after aifiarnpay. Others 
carry on the sense to vfiyog, in which 
latter case Oeujy ray Kara yac must 
be read, according to Hermann's 
emendation. So Blomf. who, re- 
taining diijy* dyaipeiy, corrects ovB* 
eKCLQ for T&yh* ekclc, and vtt' dWuty, 
a<p* 6.vTa>y for the vulg. aw* fiXXwv, 
dw* avT&y, observing, that the 
construction Js avrovs v<f tavr&y 
alGty* dyaipeiy, for vw* aXX^Xoiv. — 
If the vulg. be retained, we might 
translate (adopting Wellauer*s ex- 
planation of Tioyl' tKaq), '*Alas! 
never ceasing sore, cleaving to the 
house! To destroy life, not apart 
from the instrumentality of these (its 
members), nor by strangers from 
without, but by their own hands, this 
is the song 0/ (h. e. a subject fit to be 



sung by) the sanguinary deities be- 
neath the earth" There appear, how- 
ever, to be strong objections to this, 
as well on account of the harshness 
and obscurity of the expressions, as 
of the metre in. v. 467. The reading 
mentioned above, as adopted by Well, 
and Scholef., seems highly plausible, 
hiojKeiy epiy aifxaTripdy, " ut sc. per- 
sequantur sanguinolentam rixam" 
This seems confirmed by a Scholium, 
fjy Uptae wpog roy waripa, and by the 
reading of Rob. alfxarripdy. But 
with respect to the word tfi^rov, 
Peile appears right in saying, that it 
requires some substantive to sustain 
i<s meaning of a remedy — at least in 
the language of ^Eschylus (See JXa- 
rrjpioy, C.962 ) — and that it could 
no more be used by itself than ro/xalov, 
PpMtTifioy, 'XpitTToy, witrroy, and other 
similar medical terms, with which 
cLKog, (ftdpfxaKoy, or some such word 
must be combined. We shall pro- 
bably be right in adopting with 
Dind. for kxag, the reading of Med. 
cLKog, and joining this in construc- 
tion with tjji/jLOToy. Adopting this 
emendation, we may consider hw- 
fiatriy and ovS* dw* &\Xwy to be 
placed in opposition, thus — in the 
house exists a healing remedy for 
these woes — in the house, and not 
(proceeding) from others without, 
hut from themselves (sc. the members 
of that house), namely, that they 
should avenge this bloody quarrel (sc. 
of ClytSBmnestra against Agamem- 
non). To the gods below this prayer 
is chanted. 

*Efji6g mine, preceding a substan- 
tive without article, e.g. ifialg fiov- 
Xalg P.V.219. Cf. P.V.144. 181.625. 
595. 775. S.C.T. 201. 249. 436. 464. P. 156. 
193. 229. 292. 703. 768. 770. 877. 1003. A. 
849. 862.970. 1236. 1286. 1377. 1494. 1606. 
C. 123. 188.736. 811. E.91.437.677. S. 
314.907.963.993. — Following the sub- 
stantive without an article, e.g. wd- 
yuty Ifiwy P.V.I 18. Cf. P. V. 298.303. 
692.695.828.1011.1093. P. 148. 173. 185. 
207.223.344.466.468.516.667. 725. 730. 



EM02 



( 120 ) 



EMno 



737. A. 14. 888. 889. 1051. 1056. 1199. 
(where hetnr&rg ifJL^ is in appositioo 
to Tf fwXSyri) 1406.1410. C.548. £. 
541.548.572.846.922. S. 361. 427. 449. 
811.986. 1058. — In the predicate, tfiov 
hoKTiirei TafinXcLKrifA eivai rS^e P.V. 
386. ahxiiQ elvai ro^e rovpyov kfi6v 
A. 1476. kfiov t6^* tpyov E.704.— 
fiaarov ifwv OptTrrriptoy C.538. the 
breast which stickled me. In P. 
836. viravrtdfciv iralh* ifi^ weipaeo' 
fiai the reading is doubtful, owing 
to the elision of i in the dative sin- 
gular iraidL Person on Eur. Orest. 
584. 1427 . seems not altogether to deny 
this licence to the Tragic writers. 
See also Praef. ad. Hec. p. 24. This 
is, however, done by Elmsley on 
Heracl. 693. Lobeck on Aj.801. the 
latter of whom reads vdi^ ifiov, shew- 
ing by examples that virayTtd^eiy and 
similar words are sometimes con- 
structed with the ace. Gf. Herod, 
iv. 121. Dind. defends the elision of 
the iota, referring to his note on 
Soph. OEd. Col. 1435. qu. v. So Blomf. 
— 0iXoic yap eiaiy ohic efwig wpo' 
irlicropec E. 118. I conceive Miiller's 
explanation of this passage to be 
correct. "As irpoarpdiraio^ denotes 
both him who irpoarpiireTai and him 
to whom a person TrpotrTpiirerai, so 
the words formed from ikw have 
the same twofold signification. Not 
only the suppliants are iKiraiy iicropes, 
a<l>lKTope£y but Jupiter also is iicrwpf 
or iicriipy cu^LxTttip. ^sch. Suppl. i. 
474. Hence I explain Eum. 118. my 
enemies have found wpotriKTopag i.e. 
gods who protect them as vpotrlKro" 
pag,*' Dissert, on Eum. p. 159. note. 
— ifiaiffi Xirdic E. 34 1 . prayers offered 
to me. See dreXcia. Scholef . rightly 
understands this to mean preces mihi 
ohlatas, — With the article precfeding 
the substantive, e.g. Hiv kfiiiv avQa- 
Blav P.V. 79. Cf.618.625.682.707.754. 
844.968.974.1016« P. 690.769.977. A. 
500.586.947.1108.1297.1321.1407.1422. 
C. 88. 204.208. 221. (sub. KaKoig from v. 
220.) 479.738.979. (sc. warrlp from v. 
978-) E.114.683.724.738.824.899. S. 



176.371.884. troWar&v kfji&v eXil^aTe 
£.106. much of my substance, rf^y 
ifii^y al^w fieQelQ P. 685. your dread 
of me, Cf.P.V.388.— With the article 
following the substantive, e.g. irap- 
e€ywyai:T0Vi:efWvgF,Y,649, Cf.P.V. 
866.1054. S.cT. 178.1020. P.670.738. 
A. 1239.1298.1566. G. 14.17.220.226. 
980. E. 218. 397. 424. 434. 465.576. 683. 
820.926.979. dpiiyoc ovfi6c P.V. 388. 
lamentation for me, Opfjyoy ifioy roy 
aifTTjg A. 1296. a lamentation over my- 
self. *' kfioy Toy avrffc idem valet ac 
roy kfjLov ahrfjc" Blomf. 

"E/iiraioi striking upon, oppressive, 
grievous. A. 180. The word is de- 
rived from ky and walia, Hesychius 
explains it by krrifftrvroQ. 

"EfiiraXiy contrary. TOv/jLiraXiy P.V. 
202. A. 1398. t?ie contrary, pi. r&fi- 
iraXiy P. 219. 

"EfiwaQ wholly, altogether (derived 
from ky wdtri) fiiyag yap Efiwac Trap 
Aiog dpoyoig Xiyy E.220. — neverthe^ 
lessy at any rate. P.V.48.187.C.348.S.95. 

'Ftfiwareiy to tready walk upon. A. 
1409. 

"E/xTre^oC) enduring, lasting, A. 547. 

*EfjLiri^iaQ continually, for ever, A. 
828.949. E.d21. 

"E^iretpoc experienced, a var. lect. 
in P. 590. See^'E^TTopoc. 

'£/L»ri7rXavai to complete, make up, 
aor. 1. Kal fUy kfiTX^trag {?) yofjtoy 
439. See y6fiog. 

*EfjiTlfrr€iy to rush into. aor. 2. kfi- 
wetreiy A. 1323. to enter the mind, tputg 
fiil Tig irp6Tepoy kfiiriirry arparf A. 332. 
Dind. prefers kfjurlfrrot. 

'E/xTTirvecv to fall upon, to assault^ 
A. 1148. 1447. kfiwiryw ^ify Xaxl^i Xt- 
yoiffi S. 113. 124. fasten upon and tear. 
See Xadg, 

^EjiTrXiKeiy to interweave, to en- 
tangle, pass, elg airipayroy ^iicrvoy 
kfJLnXexOrjtrefree P.V. 1081. Met. ovk 
kfjiTrXiKwy aiyiyfiaTa 618. not speaking 
in riddles. 

*Efiwveiy to breathe,'or live. A. 657. 

'EfATTo^i^eiy to fetter, to perplex, 
pass. kfjLTreTTo^nrnivoy P.V. 549. 

'Efjiwo^ufy in the way. kfivdhity etrnf 



EMno 



( 121 ) 



EN 



S«c.T.1007. had opposed^ ovhkv e/z- 
iro^wy in P.V.13. there is no further 
obstacle. 

*E/xToXaj' to purchase, or buy. 
Hence, to acquire, tcl nXelara ^fi- 
noXrjKora E.601. having acquired 
many honours. See the whole pas- 
sage further explained under d/ie/voiv. 

"^fLiropog a traveller or voyager, 
C.650. In P. 690. KaK&v otrrig £/li- 
wopog Kvpei, Porson and others, as 
Well. Blomf. adopt the MSS. read- 
ing c/iTTccpoc, which certainly is highly 
plausible, but is by no means abso- 
lutely necessary. Butler observes, 
" ciiTTo/joc tuetur Sieb. p.72. partim 
Scnoliastae, partim H. Stephani auc- 
toritate. (Stephens' words are ' Alii 
tpiTEipoQ, quae lectio mihi prima fronte 
placere coepit : sed sensum diligentius 
perpendens animadverti illud t/jLvopos 
habere in recessu aliquid et l/Lt^an- 
Kwrepov et woiTiTiKwrepoy quam tfi- 
ireipoQ.*) Atque, ut verum fatear, 
multam vim habent quae notavit H. 
Steph. praesertim si adjungas meta- 
phoras in icXv^cui/, ehporj) et ohpieiv, 
ut tfxiTopoQ h.l. vector em significet, 
q.d. ut nos Anglice, whoever has 
steered his course through the ocean 
of calamity ; sic Euripides Latine 
loquens apud Cicer. Tusc. iii.28. nee 
tarn tjerumnoso navigavissem salo." 

'^IxTTpiirtLv to glitter, or shine in. 
ifiTrpiirovTag aiSipi A. 6. — to be illtis- 
trious among C.351. 

'E/KTrpfTT^C conspicuous, marked by. 
irjXifioitnv kfiirpew^ S.107. 

*i,fi<l>ayriQ clear, perspicuous, P. 
510. C.656. E.398. comp. C.805. 

'£/i0avci/c clearly, manifestly, 
S.C.T.228. A. 612. E.214. 

*Efi<l^epTiQ like, resembling. C.204. 
E.390. comp. fiaXKov ifixpepiarepai 
S. 276. 

"Efiijtpfav sound in mind, sensible, 
P.V.850. C.1022. In C.193. Dind. 
with Aurat. reads efi<l>poy\ See ev- 

*£/L£0vXioc domestic, civiL ^Apri efi- 
<l>v\ioy E.823. 

*£i/ in, a preposition denoting the 



place in or on which anything is or 
exists, or in or on which it is done, 
i.q. K0pv<l>aig ky Axpaig ^fieyoQ P.V. 
866. Cf. P.V.142.250, 396.454.621. 865. 
S.C.T.2. 26.146.195. 231. 358. 371.433. 
455.504.521.649.728.781.937.1000. P. 
161.189.269. 405. 474. 596. 597. 608.722. 
(but see £evKrripiog.) 762.780. A. 24. 
117. 184.312. 325.492. 651. 682. 592. 651. 
703.749.819.863.897.910.938. 945. 1054. 
1073. 1162. 1197. 1286. 1365. 1370. 14.S9. 
1471. 1497. 1562. 1688. 1593. C.90. 99. 
143. 159. 226. 246. 339. 344. 443. 622. 530. 
565. 572. 648. 651 . 687. 698. 734. 744. 794. 
881.999. E.47. 186.395.624.636.660. 
673.693.724.737.751.778.792.933. S.31. 
49. 230. 289. 346. 408. 476.814.925. cV 
Kap^ E. 168. see Kupa. elliptically ly 
"^Bov 8C.^6fA0ig A. 1509. S.225.411. 
ly yaiq. (oia t^yopvrif fiifiiKrai S.c.T. 
920. is mingled in the dust. Cf. 
Hom. II. y'. 55. — Denoting the state, 
condition, or circumstances, in which 
anything is, or is done, as ey viry^ 
A. 172. in sleep, ky /xa^acc S.c.T. 
147. in fight, kv laili S c.T.908. ky 
raf^ri 800. ky ypat^aig 233. ky fiaxj^ 
^pog 427. kv 0ovaic 438. ky ayicv- 
pov)(laiQ S.747. ky (TkSt^ S.82. Cf. 
S.cT. 4. 88. 169. 209. 581. 647. 648. 649. 
777. 919. A. 407. 743. 865. 903. 1049. 1210. 
1594. C. 160. 624. 936. E. 266. 268. 496. 
529.719.827.950. S. 165.197. P. 826. 
837. — With verbs signifying, or im- 
plying, motion, ky TriwXoig witrrf XaKlg 
P. 123. yavg ky yijt \aiXKiipri ffroXoy 
iircutrey 400. iriryei ky kvvdp^ rev^ti 
A. 1099. ky irilifi fiaXSt 1146, ky dw- 
fiaeriy iriTV&y C.36. t^^ci ky dpdyoig 
E. 18. ky X^f^ fioXti 756.783. ky to- 
TTOKTi Tolg kpLoltn fij^ t^oXgg 820. ky 
yvyaiKtloig rvvoig triirXriKTai S.279. 
(vykyr kv Apuari C.784. e(ev^a 
ky (vyolffi P.V. 460. kyi^ev^ag ky 
wrifjLoyaiari 680. See P. 722. fipoxov 
Tv\£iy ky (rapydvaig S.769. to fall into 
the meshes of a net. — dyrjrovg ky oIk- 
ry vpodifieyog P.V. 239. regarding 
mortals with pity, kv IpdyLtp wpotm- 
delg fiirpoy C. 785. putting a stop to 
the race. Here Heath and Mus- 
grave omit kv, which certainly is 

R 



EN 



( 122 ) 



EN 



awkwardly constructed with irpo^rt- 
Oe/c. It is better, if ev be retained, 
to take ly hp6fxf separately, h.e. ey 
lp6iuf ovray placing a comma after 
lp6iiiD. — with or hyy denoting the 
manner in which, or the instrument 
by which a thing is done, yaq IStriQ 
oim^ayoig ky ^odloig <pop€iTai S.C.T- 
344. ra£ai ly trTi\oiQ rpitri P. 358. 
ov3' tri yKStuaa ky ^vXaicacc id. 684. is 
no longer kept under control, aporoic 
depO^oyra f^porovq ky SXKoiq 8.629. 
dvfwy aX^alyovaay ky evifipoavyaic 
P.V.537. kTrEv\ov — /LtiyS* ky fiaraloiQ 
KaypioiQ TTOt^vy/xafft S.C.T.262. ky 
rt/ijf ce/Jciv P. 162. to regard with 
honour* ky Zvoly oifiwyfiaffi fieBiiKey 
avTOv Kw\a A. 1357. ^ataig ky kK^o- 
paig — Oa^ai C.424. oifioi fm\* aZdi^ 
ky Tplroig Trpotn^iyfiatri C.863.— Iv 
rpowalq. xpov/^ fLeraWaKTSg S.cT. 
688. ^aifwywyres ky &r^id.992. oloiffiy 
ky ^Eifiiifn trrpopovfieda C.206. ky 
TriTrXoig \afiov<ra A. 1097. enveloping 
in a robe, XrifjSwtny ky ravr^ I^P^'f 
C.550. oyjiaaai ky rri^aiQ P.V.6. ky 
yviovidais aiKi^ofxiyov id. 168. x**^^" 
vo7g ky Trerplyoitri 'xetfiai^ofJieyoyid. 661 . 
ky aripfJLoyi iredri<raara winXt^ E.664. 
ky KaXvfifJLaffiy (kBripevOrig) C.487. ky 
woyoig ^afiiyra P.V.422. subdued by 
sufferings, ky kv^oiq Kpiyei S.cT. 396. 
decide by the dice, ky fiif irKify^ P. 
247. by a single blow, ky \prj(l>^ Xiyeiy 
A. 556. to calculate, ro yEiKog oIk ky 
hpyvpov Xa/3p tXvtrt S.913. by rc- 
ceiving money. — Denoting that with 
which anything is invested or arrayed. 
Ppifibfy ky aixfialg P.V.422. with 
lances, Cf. ky afiwvKTffptrty kfi/ipi/jno' 
fjiiyag S.C.T.443. ky rola^t KOfffioig 
KarayeXiafiiyriy A. 1244. — Denoting 
time, kv yvKvl A. 639. yvicrl ky ravry 
P. 487. ky £v<lip6vy A. 508. ky ifnipq, 
E. 105. 'Xp6y^ Kvpiip T ky iiixipq. S.713. 
h.e. ky Kvpl^ XP^^¥ Kvpl^ r ky fffji. 
ky vtrripaimy iifxipaig A. 1651. ky fw 
trrin^plq, S.727. Here the constr. 
seems to be eZ Kart^piyrifiiyovg Ppa- 
yiova QaXiTEi ky iietrriii^piq,, ky XEifi&yi 
A. 943. ky 0dctC.6O. in the daylight, 
ky fiETaiyjil^ vkotov id. 61 . in the twi- 



light, ky Kaipf P. V. 379. at a proper 
season, ky vportXetoig (/xaxf/c) A. 65. 
in the beginning, ky pi6rov wporeXEloig 
id.702.td. ky\p6y^ £.954. S. 131.916. 
at length, id. A. 831. 1544. C.1036. £. 
475. in lapse oftime.kynoXXf XP^^V ^* 
537. in a long course of time, ky fiiiKei 
ypoytf id. 596. id. — Amongst, e.g. koX 
ak ^^ky rovroig Xiyta P. V. 440. 975. Cf. 
P.V. 200.310. S.C.T.666. P.435. A. 
453.730. C. 58. £.96.224.389.691.824. 
875.942. S. 228. 474. 689. between (of 
two persons), rovria aratriv — tevxeiv 
ky aXXZ/Xiyo't P. 185. ky yaXaicri C. 
526. amongst the milk. — Denoting the 
thing in which anything is contained, 
or done, or takes place, kyrf npodv 
fxeitrOai rlya opq,g kyovtray ^rifjilay; 
P.V. 381. elvai ixridiirw V wpooifiioig 
P.V. 743. form scarce a beginning, 
ai^tag ky XtyQEiaiy C.654. delicacy 
in expressions. fxrirp6g rffg kfjtfjg ky 
aifiari £.576. in the blood of (h.e. 
by blood connected with) my mother, 
wdyra to, Ke^y' ky vfiiy eerri fioi /3ov- 
Xevfiara P. 168. all my sage counsels 
are dependent upon you. irpa^ag ky 
troi Trayraxfi £. 447. according to your 
will, or pleasure, ky ay yiX^ Kpwrdg 
opdovrai Xoyog C.762. in the mouth 
of a messenger, ky dewy Kpltrei A. 
1262. in the judgment of the gods, ky 
^licri C.981. on the trial, ky Kap^iijf. yfnj' 
00V <l>ipoyT€g £. 649. with your heart, 
h.e. sincerely, ky rf rplr^ Xa^ft E. 
4. in the third lot. ky t^e wpayfiari 
<li<t)yE7y kra^Qriy E.268. in this matter, 
(ioq, ypafjLficLTwy ky trvXXafiaig S.cT. 
450. he speaks in written characters, 
kyf^pa^^l Xoytp P. 699. fiXXavriy'l v Xo- 
yoig OTvyEiy C. 604 . Cf . E . 2 1 . irEvdofiai 
kyX6y^C 668. kyEh')(aig^,20. kyXiratg 
S.267. — Denoting a reference to a 
certain object, with verbs expressing 
anger, contempt, etc. oXiOpioy iryi- 
ova ky k^Opolg K6roy C.940. breathing 
anger at her enemies, wac ky fiEroU^ 
yX&<r(ray EvrvKoy ^ipEi S.972. every 
one is ready to loose his tongue at a 
stranger, ky KaKoJtri rolg kfwig yeXav 
OiXEig C.220. to laugh at my misfor^ 
tunes, ky roltri trolg ir6yoi(n ')(Xlovaiy 



ENAr 



( 123 ) 



ENAA 



fUya 135. thei/ exult at your distresses. 
— With certain substantives, expres- 
sing the mode of a thing, iv ri/x? 
A. 671. successfully, kv tcu^ei quickly, 
A. 1213. 1423. P.V.749. kv hiicri A. 
1548. justly, kv €uaq, S. 540. according 
to fate, kv fxepei A. 323. 1165. £.189. 
414.556. in turn, kv fxctKei S.55. at 
length, kv Tporroie A.892. E. 419. after 
the manner. — with gen. wvpyog kv 
evpei S.C.T.745. a tower in breadth, 
h.e. the breadth of a tower, 

'Evayris included under a curse ; 
from kv and &yos. The sense of this 
word in S.116. is exceedingly doubt- 
ful, and the passage is corrupt. The 
Scholiast's explanation of kvayia by 
kvaylfffjLara is hardly satisfactory, and 
TtKta, if genuine, would seem to be a 
substantive, from teKoq^ not an adjec- 
tive from TtKiEioQ. Schol . comp. Soph . 
CEd. T.656. where the Scholiast ex- 
plains f.vayfi by Kadap6vy but neither 
does kvayils bear that meaning, nor 
is such consistent with the sense of 
the passage: see Hermann^s note. 
Hesychius more correctly explains 
the word by fivtrapSc, aKadaprog^ ?ro- 
vripoQy pvirapig^ but these are second- 
ary meanings. It seems to imply 
anything to which a curse attaches : 
and hence it may be applied equally 
to an individual, who by his guilt has 
fallen under sentence of divine dis- 
pleasure, or to a religious duty, the 
neglect of which must involve us 
therein. Hence if the reading be cor- 
rect we may translate kvayia rcXea 
rites of solemn obligation, h. e. which 
we are bound under a curse to pay. 
The whole passage is corrupt. The 
Scholiast's explanation is, otov ddva- 
Tog aTTW, kxei r&v avdpwwiMtv ehwpay' 
ovvTUfv Tifial toIq Beolc kirirpe')(pvtTi, 
This appears substantially correct, 
but he wrongly conceives kirthpofxCitr* 
to be a verb ; whereas no such exists. 
Perhaps it may be best, with Dind. 
to adopt Hermann's conj. kiriZpofi 
6ir6di. This agrees with the Scho- 
liast's explanation, kiriTpi^ovai^ and 
may be rendered — and to the gods 



rites of solemn obligation are duly 
paidi if matters turn out prosperously ^ 
and death does not come, 

^Evalpeiv to killf pass. S.c.T.793. 

^Evaltrifiog suited to one s lot, 
seemly, befitting, A. 751. 

*Evaialfiu»c beflttingly, A. 890. 

*EvaXioQ maritime, P. 445. 

'EvaWeVdai to leap upon, to tram- 
ple, P. 508. Here the vulg. is kvrjXov, 
for which Wellauer, from Hermann's 
suggestion on (Ed. T. 1311. reads 
kvriXKov from MSS. So Dind. en^Xoi 
Blomf . llie imperfect appears to suit 
the sense better than the aorist. 

'Evavrlog opposite, A. 790. con- 
trary, opposed, A. 1388. 1612. ravav- 
rla A. 1346. the contrary, ol kvav- 
Tioi the enemy, or adversaries, S.c.T. 
357. C.140. E.746. 

'EvavTiovaOai to oppose, to refuse, 
P.V.788. 

'EvavTibjQ in an opposite manner, 
E.612. 

'Evapyrig clear, evidenty P.V.666. 
P. 175. 

'Evapyvjg manifestly, openly, S.c.T. 
126. 

'Evapl^eiv to kill, A. 1628. 

"EvBaig accompanied with torches, 
cnrovBal ^' kg to irdv evdai^eg {kv^^^eg 
Herm.) oUcjv £.996. Schol. fiera 
\afjLirat(i)v, h.e. as Schiitz translates 
it, pollicemur vero fano vestro nun- 
quam defuturas esse libationes noctu 
facibus collucentibus oblatas. 

^EvdoKveiv to bite. The word ap- 
pears in a corrupt passage S.874. 
cXt^va S' dJc fjie tI wot kv^aKOvaa. 
in which both sense and metre are 
violated. Something probably is lost. 

*Ev^aKpveiv [v] to weep, A. 527. 

'EvhaTEitrdai to divide. Hence, to 
deliver in parts or to pronounce dis- 
tinctly, S.c.T. 560. From its meaning 
to divide, grammarians have also 
explained it in the sense to abuse, 
pull to pieces. So Herm. after Schiitz, 
explains the passage to mean <* Am- 
phiaraum tandem dupliciter ei (Poly- 
nici) nomen exprobrasse, qui scilicet 
non lites modo, sed multas et magnas 



ENAE 



( 124) 



ENOE 



lites concitavisset." See, however, 
another explanation under cfvTrnct- 
Cccv, and cf. Blomf. G1. in loc. Elmsl. 
GBd. T. 196. where it merely means 
to commemorate. See Herm. not. 

'Ey^eiKyvvai to display ^ P.P. 404. 

"Ev^rjfwc in the city, at home, C. 
563. domestic, civiL fioav cv^ty/xov S. 
666. 

"'EtvliKOQ just. y6og tydiicoc C.327. 
iydUoic ovel^Effi £.130. observing jus' 
tice, honourable. E. 669.772.924. exe- 
cuting justice, avenging. irtKoir av 
cv^i/coiya/iocc S.76. ofifjUKriy iy^licoig 
id. 794. ey^iKov trefiac id. 757. revered 
defender of my cause (or, object of my 
righteous veneration), truthful, irpoc 
iy^Koic i^pttri A. 968. — compar. tLq 
fiaXKoy iyiiKutrepoc S.c.T.655. a more 
proper person. eydiKwripotc ew* epyoig 
S. 584. on account of deeds more suited 
to my present purpose, h.e. of asking 
assistance from you as the author of 
my race. 

"EyhUiag justly, P.V.63. C.465. 
799.982. E.212.670. really, truly, op- 
' Oioc ev^UiOS T kiri^yviiov S.C.T. 387. tI 
rCfyh^ oi/K ly^iKtoc ayelpat; C.629. In 
S.C.T.589. the vulg. iy^Uofc is altered 
by Glasg. Well, and some others into 
eKdUiac, on the authority of several 
MSS. As regards the sense, there 
does not appear to be any absolute ne- 
cessity for this alteration. The word 
MUbfi does not mean justly as re- 
spects the abstract fact of punishing 
the innocent with the guilty, to which, 
of course, it would be inapplicable, but 
justly as respects the moral necessity 
by which an innocent man, placing 
himself in the company of evil men 
becomes thereby by natural conse- 
quence, and therefore in this sense 
justly, SLT^ViriSiker in their punishment. 

"Ey^o^ey within, sc. in the city, 
S.C.T.176, in the house, C.822. — 
with gen. fieXiwv tydoOey P. 953. 

"Ef^ov id. — with gen. C.IOO. at 
home, within the house, S.c.T.183. 
P. 742. C.643. Met. — Moy yeyov C. 
231. compose yourself . See ylyyofxai, 

"EydpofTOQ dewy, A. 12. 



*Ey^vvatrT£v€iy to be aprinceamong^ 
P. 677. See Blomf. Gloss, in loc. 

*EvIvt6q put on, assumed as an or- 
nament, E.982. Cf. Herm. Diss. 1. de 
choro Eumen. p.xii. who quotes Eur. 
Iph. Aul. 1079.Troad. 259. Soph.Trach. 

671. where the word is similarly ap- 
plied. Butler observes on this pas- 
sage, " Quippe in summ^ letitil et 
festo die." Cf.A.884. 

'Eri^effBai to sit in. With ace. P. 
137. 

*Ev€ivai to be in, to exist in. tvtart 
P.V.224. S.730. kyovvav P.V.382. 
€ VI for tytOTi P.V.294. A. 78. rovro 
y ovK €vi araaiQ P. 724. no doubt can 
exist as touching this. 

"EycKafor the sake of. — with gen. 
A. 774. See eiyeKa. 

"EvepOe below. — with gen. P.V.498. 

P.225. C.123. E.264. roifg eyepOe 

r<5?rovc id.977. the lower regions. — 

from below, P. 622. with gen. P. 218. 

"Evcpoc the dead, those below, P.V. 

672. P. 621. 

*EyipT£pot be subjected to, C.284. 

*Evi')(jE<r6ai to be implicated in. fut. 
mid. in pass, sense, S. 160. 

*Ey(evyyvyai to hamper or bind. 
Toltr^* eyiZev^at ev irrffwydiffi P.V. 
679. 

"Evda there, S.33. where, P.V. 722. 
726.813. P. 482. 791. A. 1352. C.316. 
— with omission of itrrl, P.V. 811. 
E.22. 

^EySdhhere, A. 861. E.242. ^al- 
fwyaQ TOVQ eyOd^e S.870. the gods of 
this country. Cf . id. 901 . — in this case, 
herein, kut &icpag ly&dB* wc iropdov- 
fitOa C.680. Here, however, €v6a5' 
appears to be a conjectural emenda- 
tion for the corrupt MS. reading iy 
ird<r ufc. This correction, which 
was first suspected not to be genuine 
by Wellauer is altered by Klausen 
into ifiiray dfg, which is not satisfac- 
tory. 

"Ey&Ey ihencCy £.381. ra ivQev A. 
239. what happened next. '-^whence, 
from which, P.V. 367. S. 635. 836. 
"Apti tydey i(rr eirwyvuos virpa E. 
650. from whom it takes its name. 



ENGE 



( 125) 



E^Ar 



erdey irdtra fio^ x6k»v S.578. tcith 
whose fame all the earth is filled, 

'Eveivhfrom this place^ P.V.709. 

"Ej/^coc inspired by God. evOeoe 5' 
'*Ap£i S.cT.479. inspired with martial 
fury, rixyvc evOeoy E.17. endued 
with the prophetic art, Ti\vaiinv 
IvOioig A. 11 82. the art of divina- 
tion, 

"EvSrjpoc roughs shaggy^ A. 548. 

^EvOviuitrOai to consider atten- 
lively, £.213. This yerse and the 
followinfg are properly thus translated 
by Wakefield, " Hcec enim (quae ad 
Orestem soil, spectant) animo alacri 
video te peragere^ ilia vero (quae sunt 
utique ClytaemnestrsB) manifesto re- 
mi'ssitts administrantem.** 

"Evi for tvetTTi, See ivtivai, 

*EylirT£iy to chide, A. 676. 

'EvtoTTTciv to tell. £vi(nre is read by 
Kob. Vict. Glasg. Schiitz, for Iv eiwi, 
(so Turn.) in S.598. 

^Evviireiy to say, speak, A. 230. 
397. C.543.561. S.201. wETrXayfiiyovg 
iyyinia S.c.T.878. I speak of them as 
stricken. 

'EyyoEiy to understand, A. 1058. 

"EyyofioQ an inhabitant, S.560. 

"EyyofjLog lawful, according to law, 
C.476. S.379. — observing the laws, 
S.399. 

"Eyyovg endued with sense, P.V. 
441. 

*'Eyyvxog nocturnal, P.V. 648. 

'Eyo^ioQ occurring on the way, P.V. 
485. See orvfifioXcQ. 

*Eyoliciog domestic. eyoiKiov opyiOog 
£.828. the cock, 

"EyoiKog an inhabitant, S.606. P.V. 
413. ydg airo rdtr^ ei'oiKOi S.532. 
native residents of this country, h.e. 
as Well, explains it, Gloriamur hujus 
terrce incolce esse (erant enim turn 
in ea) qui originem etiam ex ea duxe- 
runt. Schiitz. conj. &iroiKoi, which 
Butl. approves. 

^Eyravda here, P.V. 82. 641.850. thi- 
ther, P. 442. eyravda tov^* aij^iKOfiriy 
KaKov C.878. to this point in this mis- 
fortune. — thereupon, P.V. 204. 

^EyreKfig full grown, powerful, ovk 



eyreXilg vfioa^ipeiy C.248. not strong 
enough to carry. See kicrtKiig, 

^Eyrifiyeiy to cut medicinal herbs, 
iyrifiytjy iiKog A. 17. preparing a 
remedy. See Blomf. Gloss, in loc, 
and Salm. £xerc. Plin. p. 96. D. 

"Eyrepa the bowels. A. 1194. 

'EyrevSey from that place, next. P. 
480. P.V.838. Toy iyrevdey Xax^yra 
S.C.T.439. the next who drew the lot, 
TayrevOey £.60. what follows next. 

"Eyrri harness, chariot-furniture, 
eyrri Ui^pov, P. 190. conj. by Stanl. 
for the vulg. iy t^ U<^y, 

'Eyridkyai to put into, to infuse, as 
into a potion, A. 1234. Here, if ky- 
Oiiaei be read according to the vulg. 
it is almost necessary to read Kanev- 
Xcrac in the next verse, to avoid the 
asyndeton which would otherwise 
occur. (See Korog.) to inflict, A. 384. 

'EyroXj/ a command, P.V. 12. 

*EyT6g within, S.c.T 952. With 
gen. A.77.1018. C.727. £.577. 

"Eyv^pog filled with water, A. 1098. 

'Eyvwyioy a dream, P. 222.516. 

'Eyvwyiog occurring in sleepy S.C.T. 
692. 

'Evu« [v] Bellona, S.c.T. 45. 

'EyuTTioy pi. kywwia, an aspect^ or 
countenance S. 138. in loc. dub. 

"EJ six S.c.T.264.780. rplg U A. 33. 
thrice six, the highest cast of the 
dice. 

'E{ see £jc. 

*E^ay/^civ to devote, to consecrate, 
iroXXovg noXX&y k^ayierOiyTag ^6fiwy 
A. 627. many, out of many families, 
doomed to destruction. So Pauw and 
Butler, '' consecratus, morti scilicet, 
ut piacularis victima." The expla- 
nation of the Scholiast, k^opitrOiyrag 
h.e. expelled as an unclean thing, 
(yet so Passow explains the word in 
his Lexicon) appears to be incorrect. 
Neither is it equivalent to " kic ^ofiwy 
hyitrdiyrag i.e. combustos, vel ad pa- 
rentalia elaios,** as Blomf. supposes. 
The primary meaning of hyl^eiy 
seems so have been to devote or con- 
secrate, from &yog a sacred obligation 
(on the variation in the breathing. 



£XAI 



( 126) 



£X£I 



see £lm8l.CEd.T.402.); hence /3ov- 
Ovroy kfrrlav &yliwv CEd. C. 1495« Cf. 
the use of hyvl^eiv Eur.Alc.75. jca- 
6ayvl(eiy Ore8t.40. Such likewise 
is the force of c£ay/^£cv, the eic here 
being merely intensive, and not re- 
ferring to l6fjMv, Thus Hesych. e^a- 
yitrra wayra ra upa icac a^auaiuva. 
Hence the word came to bear the 
double meaning of consecrated^ h.e. 
holy or sacred (Cf. CEd. C. 1526. & ^ 
i^dyiara /iiy^e Kiyeirai \6y^)f and 
accursedf h.e. unholy, impure, whence 
Hesych. also has i^dyurrot* dicaOap- 
TO£f 7r6pyo£, Suid. cfdyiffroc* aicdOop- 
Toc rj voyfipoc. See under evay^c- 

'Eiduriog excessive, beyond ordi- 
nary measure, del 3* dydicriay e(rrl 
hlfjL i^cUatoy S.609. the meaning of 
this is rather obscure. The chorus, 
in y. 506, states its alarm at its pur- 
suers in exceedingly strong language, 
upon which the king reproving them 
in y. 507. they apologize in the words 
y.508. To this the king replies, ^^Nay, 
hut towards sovereigns there is ever 
felt exceeding dread" h.e. if I, as 
king, only call them imp(i}Tiiy, you 
ought not, out of respect to me, to 
use stronger expressions than myself. 
In reply to this, the chorus, in y.510. 
bids him encourage them not in words 
only, but in deeds also, koX Xiyioy 
Kal Trpdfftrwy. Schiitz has correctly 
explained the passage. 

*£4aVffrovv to destroy utterly, P.V. 
672. 

*^aipely to rescue, take away S. 
902. iirih* i^iKova wc Kop^lay dXeK- 
Toptay E.823. Here the sense is, 
nor, as if you had extracted the 
heart of a cock (and put it into 
my citizens), establish among them, 
etc. 

*££a/pcro£ select, exquisite, A. 928. 
E.380. 

'Ejaimr mid. y. to rescue from 
danger by prayers, A. 648. Here 
Herm.ap. Lobeck. Phryn. p.718. reads 
ij "iripiivaTO, 

'E£a/0v?7C suddenly, P.V. 1080. 

*l^aKov€iy to hear, E.37o. 



'£(aXe/^ciy to obliterate, C.406. 
pass. i^gXui^diiyai S.C.T.15. 

'EfaXvericccv to escape^ E.lll. 

'££a/iai' to reap. Met P. 708. A. 
1640. 

'Eia/Aoprdi'ciF to err, P.V. 1041. 
e^afioprdyr etc deovg P.V. 947. having 
sinned against the gods, 

*EiafjL(ip6<rai, a corrupt word in E. 
885. for which the simplest emenda- 
tion appears to be Pauw's, sc. 6(a/Lc)3pv- 
trai, from e^ayafipvut, taken actively, 
^* to cause to spring out," Al. e^afA- 
/3Xi!i0'ai, i^dfultvtrai, Scholef. ifayii- 
(ipderai* 

'££a/Lce//3eev to pass over, P. 128. — 
mid. y. to requite, P.V. 223. See 
dfielfieiy, 

iSiafjUXyeiy to suck out, C.885. 

'E^afjivytffBai to ward off from one- 
self, P.V. 482. 

'^ayai^eiy to cause to boil out, to 
bring forth, P.V. 370. 

'E^ayaXlirKeiy to destroy, i^ayaXw' 
aai A. 664. 

'^aya<rrpi<l^€ty to overturn, pass. 
e^ayitrrpairTai P. 798. 

'££av0£i V to blossom forth, P. 807. 

'E^ayitrrdyai to expel from, pass. 
P.V. 769. 

'EiawoXKvyai to destroy, C.824. 
pass. A. 514. 

^'EiaTTwpQelpuy to destroy, P. 456. 

*£$a/Dic^c sufficient, P. 233. 

'£(aprav to hang* rd^oiaiy e^riprri- 
fiiyoi t.V.713. furnished with hang- 
ing bows, i.e. (Jv rd^a i^ripTTirai* 
Dind. conj. e^rfprvfUyoi, 

*FicLpTvea6ai to prepare oneself, 
make ready, P.V. 911. 

*^av^d(^ai to pronounce, C.149. 
to denounce, C, 270. 

^E^avxeiy to boast, profess, A. 846. 

*Eia<^i^etrdai pass, to be foamed 
away, A. 1037. 

'Eityelpeiy to arouse, pass. C.488. 
A. 866. 

'E^€iKd(eiy to make like unto. pass. 
S.C.T.427. ovdey e^yKafffxiya A. 1217. 
realities, not things feigned, 

^E^eiyai to be lawful, e^eari it is in 
your power, E. 850. 859. — e^oy nom. 



E^EI 



( 127 ) 



EXYn 



abs. when it is in your power. P.V. 
651. 

'EfctTTccv to declare. A .008. 

*E(cXavKccv to expel. i^iiXaffiy /xc. 
P.V. 673. 

'E^eXcyXccv to examine. £.411. 

'E^ewltnatrdai to know. A. 812. 

'££cpya^e(r0ai to accomplish* pass. 
e^eipyafffjtivov P. 745. done, kir t^ep- 
yatTfuvoi^ A. 1352. after the deed is 
perpetrated. Cf. P. 517. after aU is lost. 
Abresch compares Herod, viii. 94. itr 
e^epyafffiiyoig iXdeiv. Soph. Aj. 370. 
rl ^fJT av &Xyo/»7c €t' i^eipyafffii' 
yoiC. 

'EiipxiitrOai to come forth. HeXBe 
P.V. 655. iieXdirta C.652. to come out, 
or turn up (as a ballot from the urn). 
^Ikti ^fjXSe E.762. 

'Eiitrdeip to eat up. C.279. 

'Bievprifjui an invention. S.c.T.631. 

'FiEvpiffKeiy to discover^ invent^ 
ijcvpc P.V.96.458.467.501. Dind. al- 
ways writes eirfipE, rfipt^ etc. 

^Fitv^EtrQai to declare, yivog hy 
e^ev\oto S.269. ^Apyeiai yiyog cjcvx*^" 
fXEtrda 8C. cTvai S. 272. — to boast. A. 
519. — to desire or pray for. C.213. 

"Efij/Boc past the age of youth. 
S.cT.ll. This passage appears to 
have been generally mistaken by 
commentators, not observing that 
three kinds of persons are here al- 
luded to, one of which is expressed 
by the words Spay t'xpyd* eKatrroy. 
The three kinds are, — 1 . Those not 
quite arrived at fiill vigour, yet capa- 
ble on an emergency of bearing arms : 
that is to say, as yet c^?7/3oi, or not 
twenty years old. 2. Those in the 
full vigour of life, sc. €j€^i;/3oi, or 
persons from twenty to thirty-five. 
3. Those past their actual prime, yet 
still in vigour and well able to assist : 
these are £{i?/3ot, or past thirty-five. 
The first are denoted by the words 
roy eXXtliroyr tri fl/3i;c aicfxalag ; the 
second by &pay txoyd* eKatrroy, h.e. 
men in their prime, ^a being here 
equivalent to ^/3i; ; the third by toy 
tiflfioy XP^^V* ^^ which the words 
PXatnTjfioy aX^alyoyra trwfiaroQ noXvy 



are an epexegesis, denoting the con- 
dition of those who were thus t^rifioi. 
There is no necessity to read &pay 
for Spayy or to omit te after the 
word, as Dind. proposes. 

*E5i/y£T(r0ai to narrate. P.V. 444. 
704. C. 116.545. E.579. to instruct, ad- 
vise. E.565. P.V. 214. 

'Ef HcvctcOai to reach, arrive, come. 
mKOiTo A.271. E.980. cJ/ctj P.V. 794. 
812. i^iKySvfiEyoy A. 293. 

'EiitrropE^y to inquire. C.667. S.C.T. 
488. h.e. as Schiitz translates, ex- 
periri vult, utrum vincere stbi fatis 
decretum sit, an honestam pro patria 
mortem oppetere. 

^FiiXVEVEiy to trace out. efi^vevo-ac 
A. 359. 

"Efo^oc an exit, outlet. S.c.T.58. 
266. 

'EfoKcXXeiv to run aground. A. 652. 
mid. V. Met. ^Evpo ^l^oKiXXETai S. 433. 
and it comes to this, this is the result. 

*EiofifiaTovy to render clear. E^tofi- 
ftdrutra P.V. 497. 

'E^diriy behind, in the hinder parts. 
A. 114. 

'FiorXliEiy to prepare (an armed 
force, or act of violence). "Apriy cf- 
07rXl^(oy S. 666. 683. So S.92. a pas- 
sage which is corrupt: see ^aifioyiog. 

'E^opBidi^Eiy to pronounce with a 
loud voice. C.269. 

'EfopiVctv [i] to rouse, provoke. A. 
1614. 

*E£op/idv to send forth. P. 46. mid. 
V. to speed forth. E^opfiatfiEyoy E. 173. 

'EioTpvyEty [v] to urge. S.c.T.675. 

"Ejoxoc superior to. with gen. P.V. 
457. ^iddtrKEiy c^o^o^rarai A. 1505. 
best for teaching. 

'E^vTma^ecv 4o turn upside down. 
l^vwTia(ti)y oyofia, HoXvyElKOvg fiiay. 
S . c . T. 559. The sense of this passage 
is obscure. Butl. translates it, << no- 
men ejus altavoce inc^marM," which is 
certainly incorrect. Schiitz, for oyofia, 
proposes ofifia, turning upwards his 
eye. This Herm. Obss. Critt. p. 52, 
approves, but neither does this give 
any very distinct sense in this place. 
The interchange of 6yofjLa and ofifiain 



£a&« 



( J28) 



EnAM 



MSS.(8eeValck.on Eur.PhoBn.415.) 
is not uncommon ; but, in a passage 
of such uncertainty, it is better to 
retain, if possible, the reading of all 
MSS. and £dd. The repetition of 
the same word in two succeeding 
lines is no argument against it. (See 
ovona,) Possibly c^vTrrca^ctiv ovofia 
may be thus explained. A thing is 
said to be virnoQ when turned upside 
dowfij i. e. placed in a different posi- 
tion to the natural one. Hence, 
anything employed in an unusual or 
perverted manner might be said c$- 
virri^^eo'Oai, as the name EToXwc/m/Cy 
which properly denoted only the in- 
dividual Polynices, is here, by a kind 
of perversion, taken in reference to 
the meaning of its component parts 
as a word, iroKvq and veIkoq, In 
English it would be expressed by the 
phrase playing or punning upon the 
name. Such puns are very common 
in the Greek poets, cf. S.C.T. 812.640. 
and the instances collected by Elms, 
on Bacch.508. In the present instance 
it maybe conceived that the name was 
pronounced so as to give the meaning 
ai iroXv vEiKOQy yeiKog, the stress being 
laid upon the latter half of the com- 
pound, sc. veiKog, This is alluded to 
in the words ^ig r kv riKEvrg rovvofji 
kvlaTovfievoQ h.e. pronouncing the 
name twice in its termination, or pro- 
nouncing the latter part of the name 
twice over. See evSarcto-Oai. 

"E^ii) without, outside (the house, or 
city). S.c.T. 1005. A.1163. — Withgen. 
S.C.T.295. P.V. 263. 668. 885. C.507. 
686. E. 170.668. Compar. i^wipw 
id. C. 1019. 

"E^oidfy from without, S.c.T.542. 
T^iaQev id. 183. the affairs without. 

'E£a»\i7C desperate, destructive, S. 
722. 

'E£(i>|Oia^£iv to neglect. P.V. 17. from 
c| and &pa care. Blomf. from He- 
sychius and Photius Lex. MS. reads 
thtopiai^eiv. So Pors. seems to have 
approved. All MSS. and Edd. have 
kliapia^eiv, which, being apparently 
an equally correct form, is properly 



retained by Wellauer. Dind. prefers 
Blomfield's reading. 

*E£6irip6». See tJ^w, 

*EopT^ a banquet. E. 182. 

'EirayycXXcti/ to tell or pronounce, 
to promise. toIq QeoIq TiXetrt^opovg 
t^cLQ kirayyiXKjovaa C.211. prefer- 
ring prayers to the gods. 

'ETraycty to bring upon. P. 85. A. 
1420. C.398. In this last passage, if 
kirayovaav be correct, Xoiyoc ^'Epivvvv 
must be read with Herm. for \oiyov 
*Epivvvg h.e. crime cries aloud for a 
Fury bringing woe upon woe, etc. no7 
^' ert riXoe kvayei Oeoc; S.c.T.142. 
whither still at last does God purpose 
to bring us ? or, at what point still 
further will God bring on an end ? 

*}^Tratiluv to make incantations. A. 
993. 

'Exatetv to obey. With gen. S.740. 

'ETraij/etv to approve. P.V.340. E. 
800. S.c.T. 1063. A. 1343. — to advise. 
S.974. S.C.T.578. C.574. 

*T£nrai(rdavE(yQai to perceive, kvat- 
arSofjiivrj A. 85. 

*E/irai(rxvyecr6ai to be ashamed, fut. 
kwanrxvv&fierofiai A. 1346. 

'E7raircao'6ai to blame, fj K&fie yap 
Ti (rvfifj^paiQ €7racrt^; P.V. 976. do you 
blame me on account of your misfor- 
tunes ? 

'ETra/noc responsible for,the author 
of a thing. With gen. E. 443. 445. 

'EiraKoveiv to listen, C.714. 

*EiraKp(^£Lv to rise to the summit. 
woXKCjp aifjtdrijjy kwriKpitre C.920. put 
the finish to many (former) murders. 

'Evaicrdg foreign. S.c.T. 565. 1010. 

*E7raXaXa4^€£v to raise a shout of 
exultation. S.cT. 479. 934r 

*E7raXic£c t* This is read in C.409. 
but the whole passage down to KaXCtg 
is corrupt, nor has any conjecture 
deserving of mention as yet been 
proposed. 

"EwdXiigabattlement, S.c.T. 30.143. 
— a defence, ov y6p kanv tiroKJ^ig 
wXovTov A. 371. there is no defence in 
wealth. 

*E7ra/i/3ar^p ravaging, attacking. 
With gen. C.278. 



En AM ( 129 ) En AN 

^ISiirafjLfiiyeiy to await. With ace. may, as Well, says, have arisen from 

P.V.608. With dat. P. 793. the following AI, yet in a case where 

^EiravayKai^eiy to compel. P.V.674. the arrangement is so uncertain, it is 

'Eiraya^tTrXa^civ to ask again. P.V. better perhaps on the whole to retain 

819, the vulgate. The word Epi^/uiTog is 

'Etrayepiardai (aor. 2.) to ask again, probably corrupt. Blomf. translates 

P. 934. Here the vulg. is kiravipo- it a contentione cedificatay i.e. rixa 

/lai, a present which does not exist, rixam parit, but prefers Scaliger's 

Reg. A. has ewavaipofirivy whence conjecture, Ipidfiavrdcy from cpcS- 

BrunckandSchiitzcTravi^fx^/xav.Reg. fiaiyw, irrito. Klausen explains it, 

B. iirayepijjfia^. So Pors. Blomf. ^rme condita^ as equivalent to cvS- 

Lachm. Dind. On this use of the firfrog. With respect to the mean- 

subj. Dind. refers to his note on ing of the whole passage, Schiita 

Soph. Md. Col. 1560. Well. conj. and Butler understand \fvxay with 

eiray€p6/Jiay. rfXc/ay, to which they also refer 

*Eiraydi(€iy to cause to flourish or iro\vfAyaaToy» and translate nohilem 
abound. ttoXXoTc kiravQiirayTeQ (kiray- et claram (Agamemnonis animam). 
BfitrayTEQ vulg. corrected by Butler) This they join with avriydl<rwi in the 
iroyoiai ye ^ofiovc S.c.T.932. So sense of deflorasti (h.e. csedi uxoris 
Well. Blomf. from Vienn. B.D. The filiam ulciscentis objecisti), and refer 
vulg. is woyoitri ye dofwi. In Med. al/Lc' aytvToy to the sacrifice of Iphi- 
the reading is iroyoicri yeyeay woyoial genia, of which Helen was the pri* 
ye ^ofiovg. -Kovoitn yeveav Lachm. mary cause. In this they appear 
Dind. iroyoiQ aei 16^01 Herm. It is to be mistaken. Retaining the vulg. 
transitive likewise in C. 148. KtaKyrolq kvriyQltytOi (supposing there to be no 
kirayOiieiy Tratdva, h.e. to set off or lacuna at 1433,) the sense seems tole- 
accompany a pcean with lamenta- rably clear and connected, rekday 
tions. In A. 1433. is read yvy Be re- and TroXvfjLyatrroy may be connected 
Xeiay TroXvfjLyaaroy Ewrjydltria Bi alfi with Epiy, understood from v. 1440. 
aviTTToy. iJTic ^y tot* iy Bofjioig Epig The Chorus is ignorantly assigning 
iplBfiuTOQ aydpoq oi^vG- Herm. Seid. to Helen the blame of all the mis- 
and Well, consider that four complete chief that had happened (see v. 1443. 
verses, with the end of v. 1434 and seqq.), first, as having destroyed so 
beginning of 1438, are wanting after many souls at Troy, and lastly (yvy 
TekElayy and that the verses from 1430 ^e) as having caused by the inex- 
to 1440 answer to ant. /3 and y in 1519 piable murder of Agamemnon, {IC 
— 1529. Others, as Butl., with whom al/x' 6,ynrroy) a renewal and consum*- 
Blomf. agrees, arrange them dififer- mation (reXeiay iirrfydlirw) of that me- 
ently, considering the lacuna not to be morable succession of strife (eptc epid- 
here, but that the two corresponding fiarog) which formerly {t&te) existed 
antistrophes are wanting ailer v. 1453. in the house (of the Atridae), a cause 
For EwrivBiffw, Stanl. Casaub. Pauw, of sorrow to its present master (ay 
Schiitz, and Blomf. read dxi^vd/crai. Bpoc oI^vq). reXe/av ETrriydiaut is the 
Butler prefers a second conj. by Stan- same as lirriyditria (<!»<rrc) reXe/av el- 
ley, airfivQiUEy. For rjTiQ J^v Schiitz yai. eTravB/fe^Oat is as Klausen trans- 
reads 5 TiQ Jfy, which Butler approves, lates it, perflcere ut floreat aliquid. 
Heath 5 rtc 5c. Well, omits IC in cf. S.c.T.939. C.148. reXe/av, as 
V. 1 438 for the sake of the metre ; and Schiitz and Butler understand it, h. e. 
Klausen, for the same reason, reads perfectamy regiam animam, would be 
Ey o^iKoiQ for ey Bofxoig. 2c' however is very harsh without something to 
necessary to the sense, if the lacuna qualify it, as in v. 946. epic is by 
is not after TEXEiay^ and, although it some referred to ClytsBmnestra -, it is 

s 



EHAN 



( 180 ) 



EHEl 



far better to refer it to the strife 
which had so long been a chrse to 
the house of Atreus, cf. v. 150. 1455. 
etc There should be no stop after 
AviiTToy, if the explanation assigned 
be correct. 

'EiravreXXecv to rise up upofh with 
gen. A. 27. With dat. r^3* hrayriXXeiy 
vov^ C.280. in consequence of this 
disease. 

'En-o^ioc worthy y deserved, hefiUingy 
S.C.T.846. With gen. P.V. 70. E.262. 
TO. kira£,ia ones deserts, P.V. 70. 

*E7raoc^4 an incantation, P.V. 173. 

'Eirapye/ioc obscure, P.V. 497. A. 
1084. C.664. from apycfid^ a speck on 
the eye. 

'ETTop^yciv to defend, C.714. 

'Exapitrecv to stand in good stead, to 
defend, S.c.T.91. to aid, with dat. 
followed by inf. P.V. 920. to supply 
or furnish, &kos ovScv ktriipKttrav A. 
1143. 

"EiropX^c ^ commander, A. 1200. 

*¥^a<r<rvT£poTpi(i'fic inflicted succes" 
sively, C.420. from ivaerfrvrepoi one 
after another, 

*E7ravcci/ tocryover.y^ithdsLt.ewav- 
trag C.816. 

"EiravXofi (pi. cxavXa) a dwelling, 
a cottage, P. 851. 

'Ejra^av to touch, P.V. 851. 

'E7ra0// a touchy S. 17. 

"Eira^oc prop, name, S. 47.310. 584. 
P.V. 863. 

'ExeyxcTv to pour into in addi- 
tion. Met. to add, A. 1108. 

'Eire/ as soon as,af%er that, e.g. ivEi 
^' aprlf^wv iyiv.tTO S.c.T.760. Cf. 
P.V.831. S.C.T.980. P. 197. 369.378. 
492. A. 191.211.644. In this ^sense it 
is joined with Ta^itrra, to irpwTov, 
jc. r.X. ivei Ta\iaT ijp^ayro ^alfwveg 
Xokm) P.V. 199. a« soon as ever 
they began. Ivei to wpStToy el^oy 
^IXIovwoKiv A. 1260. when once I had 
seen, etc. — since, from the time when. 
^tKOTOy t6^ tTog kvel — Jipav A. 40. 
this is the tenth year since they 
went. 'XpSyog inei — wapiifirfire id. 
956; It is a long time since, da- 
Xoy ^XiK Ewel fioXify fiarpoBty ki- 



XaZfiat C. 600. contemporary with him 
since his birth. — Since, for, seeing 
that, e.g. £irc( vpoOvfiEitrO* ohx iyay- 
TiwtrofJiai P.V. 788. Cf. A.234.243. 
382.673.930, 1006. 1333. 1633. 1654. C. 
83.614.780.893.920. E.71. 86.297. 460. 
701. P.V.347.384.633. S.C.T. 671.687. 
P.683.689. S. 720. 884.960. It is also 
used in abrupt transitions with the 
sense of for, why ? ewel rig lywx^* 
TTiyh* ayiXiriirroy tf^vyrfy KeXtruy eg 
"Apyog S.324. for who would have 
thought ? etc. irrel tI yvy EKari hat- 
fioyaty Kvpw; C.212. why, what do I 
now get through the gods? — In P. 
648. the sense of Iwel depends on the 
meaning assigned to iiro^wicei. See 
e<lK}dovy. 

'Evelyetrdai to hasten, C.649. fut. 
iwel^y P.V. 52. 

'Exei^av when, after that, with 
subj. E.617. S.C.T. 716. 

'E^et^ecv (inus. in prsBS.) to look 
upon, to behold, aor. 2. iiri^oifn S.cT. 
203. eTi^eiy A. 1520. — to look upon 
(with favour), S.cT. 102. S. 1.137. 
526.1011. — to look upon (in anger), 
S.792. S.C.T. 467. — to regard with 
dread, mid. A7oy fwi^6fieyot vpaK' 
Topa Te ffKOTToy S.636. 

'EirciS^ since, seeing that, P. 51 3. 
A. 1617. C,505.659. E.490. 

'EireiKa^eiy to conjecture, C.560. 
with ace. id. 970. S. 241. with part. 
racS' iweiKaarag T\t\iD x^ac <t>epov(rag ; 
C.14. must 1 be right in supposing 
that they are carrying libations ? etc. 

'£ire/ic£cv (inus. in prsBs.) part. p. m. 
tTTtiKUfg befitting. ^6fwitn Toltr^ eirci- 
Kora C.658. befitting this house. 

*E7r£tvat to be upon, S.cT. 573. — to 
attach to, A. 530. See ^vm^puy. E. 
514. — to preside over, P.237.546.814. 
— eiri ^i iJtoi yipag, h.e. tirt^Ti E.371. 
/ am invested with. 

'ETTftTrcTv to say with respect to. 
eirenreiy \p6yoy aXXodpdoig S.950. to 
speak ill of strangers. 

'Eireiwep seeing that, A. 796. 828. 
C. 669. 

'E7r££ff0€/9ecv to introduce besides, 
A. 838. C.638. 



EnEi 



( 131 ) 



Eni 



"Eireira thetiy after that, P.388.515. 
A. 165.301. 653. 1580. C.432.531. £. 
195. S.781. With a participle preced- 
ing it, S.C.T.249. A. 478. C.566. E 29. 
416.634. TovctweiTa E.642. posterity, 

*EiriK€iya beyond, nivhov raTre- 
K€iya S.254. the parts beyond Pindus. 

'ETreKxutpeiv to proceed behind 
another, P. 393. 

'^TriXTretrdai to hope, A. 1002. 

*Ew£fjfiaiv€iv to mount upon, irvp- 
yoiQ eirtfxfiac S.C.T.616. 

'ETevhicovat to inflict beside f A. 
1359. 

*B,'vevOpwvK€ip to leap upon, aor. 2. 
iirtvQopEiv P. 351. 

'Exc^epXccFdai to narrate, ravr 
iweleKQtiv P.V.872. 

*Ere(tajcxa^6ii/ to shout out wildly, 
S.C.T.617. 

*l£i7ripxEfrQai to come on, attack, A. 
1229. S. 464. 663. P. 592. with ace. S. 
554. TO £7r£p')(6fuyop irrjfj.a P.V.98. the 
approaching woe. 

"BiretrOai to attend, or folhw, P. 
41.57. C.891. E. 134. 236. P. 962. aor. 
2. etrirero A. 828. — to accompany, S. 
518. <l>Ooyy'p ^ kiriffdu) wpwra fxev to 
I3.il Opaarv S.'l94. On S. 1057, see ^iKfj. 
In Bum. 211. where the vulg. is to 
ftrj yevitrOai, /Ltij3' iiroirTeveiy icor^, 
Petersen most prohably conj . to firi^ 
eiretrdai, Dind. approves rlyeffdai, 
from a conj. by Meinek. on Men. 
p. 226. 

*EireT€ioQ annual, producing yearly, 
A. 987. 

*F,7revOvytiy [v] to administer, go- 
vern , P. 845. 

'Ejrewprifxeiy to utter words of good 
omen over anything, P. 6 12. 

'ETrevxeffdai to pray^ to pray for, 
A. 1265. 1296. 1441. S.C.T. 26 1.463. C. 
110.843. E.934. — to imprecate evils, 
S.C.T.434. A.487.1582. — to vow, 
S.C.T. 258. — to boast, glory, A. 1367. 
1453. E.58. In A. 1235. Dind. with great 
probability writes KuirevxETai foreirev- 
X^rai, Otherwise whether kydri<ru 
or iydii(T£iy be read, the constr. 
becomes extremely harsh. There 
should be a full stop after k6t^. 



*B,7rix<£iy to stay. £7r/o^£c stop / 
P.V.699. C.883. 

*lSnrrifi6\og endued with, ^eywy 
£Trri(i6\ovg P.V.442. endued with 
sense, — affected with. ivrifiSXoi yStrov 
A. 528. 

'Eiri/if<Joc hearing. With gen. A. 
1394. C.874. BIktic y£yi<rdai iirriKoog 
E.702. to listen to. 

"EnrrjXvg foreign, a stranger, S.192. 
396.606. P. 239. S.C.T.34. 

^E/idiparo^ lovely, E.917. 

'Eir« upon, — With gen. e.g. nSXitrfi 
kir hiririloi: S.C.T.460. Cf. id. 369. 
382.492.494.502.541.643. P.187.441. 
(see aicrii) 927. (see Oeivciv) A. 1403. 
1410.1461. C.870. (see TTcXac) S.638. 
£<jt iirirwy P. 18. on horseback. IttI 
va&y id. on ships. r&?rl yipaov S. 175. 
that which is talcing place on the land. 
— with verbs of motion. M Aw^of- 
yric TVKyovQ d£07rp6wovc laXXcv P.V. 
661. — With dat. upon, at, over, val- 
ovff £7r* £vkvk\oiq 6\01Q P.V. 7 12. Cf. 
S.C.T.82.385. P. 498.926. A. 36. 75. 
348.1601. C.4.712. £7r"H\cicrpanri ttw- 
Xaig S.C.T.405. Cf. P.V. 731. S.C.T. 
58.613. E.40. 108. 603. 773. 7r/Trr£t £7r* 
vutT^ S.85. falls on its back* — very 
rarely with verbs signifying motion. 
/ii^^XOjjC o^oifQ (TV rAffd* i<l> Ifi^ofiaic 
TTvXatc S.C.T. 696. ovKOvy iteXclZei Z£vc 
£7r' £hKpalp^l3ot; 8.296. roial* kiravrolQ 
^X6£ <rvfi<l>opa irddovg P. 428. — against, 
denoting an evil or hostile intention. 
TrapOiywy xXihaitny £hfi6p<lioiQ £9rc ttcLq 
ric rojfv/i* £7r£/x\//£j' S. 981. vir£pav\a 
fial^oviriy iirl wrdXEi S.C.T. 465. Cf. 
P. V.96. 923. 1045. 1091 . S.C.T.280.429. 
526.602. P.905. A. 61. 364. C. 618. 985. 
— after, in order of place or time, iir* 
i^£ipyatTfX£yoig P. 517. Cf. id.519. rairt 
TovToitri A. 246. after these things, 
rplroy iirl ^£Ka id. 1587. thirteenth, 
ariyv hipay kir' arrj C.398. one woe 
after another. — on account of, by 
reason of. k<f aifiari drffirfXaalay 
yytotrBElfrai S.6. banished for mur- 
der, Cf. P.V. 194. 255. S.c.T.762.998. 
P.987. C.850. S.586.1020 — Denot- 
ing a purpose, or object. kirX aicrfir- 
T0v\iq. TayB£LQ P. 289. appointed to 



£ni 



( 1S2 ) 



£ni 



hold a command, ex' ajSXa/Se/^ A. 995. 
for the purpose of security, by way 
of caution. But see under c{r\a/3e.ca. 
ro KBp^oKMoy irifiveiv ndXew^ ivl viic^ 
£. 963. that the city may be victorious, 
—-Denoting something accompany- 
inffj as an attendant circumstance, or 
as a result. oXoXv£are vvv iirl fw\' 
TToiQ £.995.999. accompanying it with 
songs, cir' evxacc C. 147. with prayers, 
eir' kXridtlif S.623. with truths h.e. 
so that they may come true, cii| 3' 
€iri ylKjn C.835. may victory be the 
result, davarovc evpoyro ^dfiwv tirl 
Xvfjiri S.C.T.861. to the ruin of the 
house, — Denoting the object of 
speech, prayer, desire, ridicule, etc. 
trrofiarbfv Zii^yitv liryyv kv *Opi&Ty 
C.710. in honour of Orestes, ic<$/i7ra^' 
CTT* SXXfi S.c.T.462. concerning ano- 
ther, M T^ Ttdvfilv^ ftiXoc £.316. 
825. in honour of the slain, vapetrri B* 
€iveiy in itOXloieri S.C.T.905. Cf. 

A. 1373. 1527. In these latter pas- 
sages, however, the idea of standing 
over seems to be implied. ycX^I ^a/- 
fjLbty It ay^pl dep/i^ £.530. laughs at 
him. Cf. C. 728, Xi^wfuy eir 'Apyc/oic 
eifXac ayaOdg S.620. — Denoting that 
something accompanies another, e. g. 
an a portion, dowry, etc. along with, 
Taatretrde, ^eXac BfUin^eg, ovriag wq kif 
kKatrry BuKKfjpwfrev Aayaoc dcfxxTrov- 
rlBa <l>ipyriy S. 956. according as Da- 
naus has assigned (you) unto each 
mistress (as) a dowry of handmaidens. 
There is a usage somewhat similar of 
iirl with the gen. in Hom.Od. A.278. 

B. 1 97. From the abrupt change of ad- 
dress here from the Danaides to their 
handmaids, some have supposed that 
something is wanting, or that the 
passage is corrupt. The change of 
persons addressed does not itself ap- 
pear to warrant such a supposition ; 
but it must be allowed that the words 
ivy T ehKXelijt. kol afAriyir^ fidget Xa&y, 
seem more appropriate as addressed 
to the Danaides. Well, observes, in 
confirmation of the supposed lacuna, 
that the preceding verse is mutilated. 
This is not necessarily the case. The 



spondee in the third place of the 
paroemiac may be defended by P. 32. 
148. S.7. See vpoowirytiyy and Butler 
Not. Crit. on S.7. there referred 
to. — With ace. denoting motion to, 
or towards a place. e.g. Ikito Ttpii& 
ytoy eirl irdyoy P.V. 117. Cf. S.C.T. 
89,193.1061. P. 262.485.503. 650. A. 
283.294.681.756.766.1092. C.554. £. 
10. S. 816. 877. K<£v(i>/3ov JC&TTC Mc/i^ev 
ifcero S.d07. h.e. hrl Kaytafiov Kdwl 
Miful>iy, — over, eirl vatray \66ya ttoc- 
fxaySpioy deioy iXavvei P. 74. — upon, 
iwi y6yv KinXiTai P. 894. is sunk on its 
knee, h. e. is humbled. M ydy ircerov 
al/Lca A. 990. fi^ 'ic/3aXp£ iwl xdoya 
Kopwoy £.794. fiutfwvc iir' &XXovc 
dec S.477. — against^ denoting a hos- 
tile movement, kv 6XXny AXXoc Wv 
yey B6pv P.403. Cf. id. 744. A. 112. 
P.V. 866. Ui TOy Bi6fJLeyai £.337. 
pursuing after him, — Denoting an 
object, or purpose, ^kovv aid' eirl 
ifpdyoQ iriKpoy S.c.T.843. are come 
to perform a mournful duty, hiiaiy 
kir 6lS\o irpdyfia Oriydyn /3Xd/3f}c 
/ioipa A. 1517. sharpens it for some 
other purpose of mischief. vifATBT 
aptay^y waitrly irpofl>p6ywi iwl ylicriy 
C.471. for the purpose of victory, 
(rreixta S* kv Ay^pa rwy^t Xv/iavr^- 
pioyo%Ktay C.753. I go to fetch him, 
— Divided from its verb by tmesis. 
ri KCLv kfjLol rpiiroiT ay alrlaQ riXog ; 
£.412. for kiriTpiiroiTB, kiri X^lpa 
fidXoi C.389. for kwiPaXoi, Sruy/a 
yap TiQ kir aj^Xvc TrcTrcJrarat P. 656. 
for kimrtir6TaTai Cf. £.356. k(f kyiiy 
kKpdydri £.329. for kireKpayOri, On 
the corrupt passage dojiuty /ioX' ax«^ 
kir* aifTOVQ irpoirifiirei hdiicrflp yooc 
S.c.T.898. see under ^x^. In S.c.T. 
264. kyib ^* kir ^y^paQ ?{ k, t. X. kir' 
is clearly corrupt, as it violates the 
sense. Blomf. has edited, from a 
marginal note in Aid. kyw U y, of 
the certainty of which correction 
there can be little doubt. After the 
address just made the particle ye 
is almost necessary in transferring 
the discourse to himself. Do thou, 
etc. and I for my part, etc. The 



EDI 



( 133 ) 



Enie 



change of w into y is exceedingly 
trifling, nothing heing more likely 
than that the accidental lengthening 
of the stroke on the right hand of 
the r should have caused it to he 
mistaken for a £1. 

"Ettc for tveoTL E. 371. See iireivai. 

'Emfialyeiy to ascend, with gen. 
irply Xiicrptay ewififjyai, S.39. 

'E?rcj3dXXccv to lay upon, ctt^ X^^P^ 
fiaXoi C.388. by tmesis, see iwi. 

'ETTifiody to accompany with a cry, 
evf^rffwy cx(/3o^ev Movtrcu S.676. koI 
trripy apatrtrt^ icawifioa to Mvtrioy P« 
1011. In this passage Eustath. on 
Dion. Per. 791. reads jcal flda^ but 
Hesychius retains the preposition, 
s.y. iwifiog, (corr. exi/3oa) to Mvaiov. 
Person, to avoid the anapaest in the 
fourth place, conjectured kuI crripy* 
apatrtrwy iirifioa to Mvaioy, Bumey 
and Blomf. consider the verse as 
antispastic. Passow supposes a syni- 
zesis in fioa. Well., probably with 
greater correctness, defends the ana- 
paest, as occurring in a lyrical pas- 
sage. Lobeck on Soph. Aj.706, 
quotes this among other examples of 
an anapaest occurring under similar 
circumstances. See ^lalyeiy. Dind. 
proposes mTrt^cu, which he considers 
a contracted form of ica7rt/3($a, refer- 
ring to his note on Soph. Electr.882. 

*Bvi(iov\£veiy to plot against, S.c.T. 
29. Here Blomf. from MSS. correctly 
reads eirifiovXevEiy for the vulg. ivi- 
fiovXtvaEiy. 

'E7r//3ov\oc insidious, S.582. 

*E'jri(ipidricyrave, venerable, E.923. 
Cf. Butl. Nott. Phill. in loc. 

'Ewiyrideiv to rejoice at, TolaB* cttc- 
yrfdei P.V. 156.€y£y^0€t Elms. Blomf. 

'EwiyiyuxTKEiy to discover. 2 aor. 
kiriyyovQ A. 1580. 

EsTnyXtDtraatrQai to utter against 
any one. fX'fjT eTriyXwerarbi Kaxd C.1041. 
with gen. of person, tuvt ewiyXw^ag, 
AioQ P.V.930. 

*E7r/yovoc a descendant y S.c.T.885. 

'EwiBetKyvyai to show, prove, S.62. 

''Ewi^etnro^eiy to command, with 
gen. P. 237. 



'EjrihirXot^ia to repeat, £.968. evi» 
^iwXoliaf Glasg. Herm. Schiitz . There 
is some error here, as the verse does 
not answer to the corresponding one 
in the strophe. Pors. ejects the word, 
as proposed by Piers, on Moer. p. 
167. Dind. conj, etrog BnrXol(at. 

'Eiri^pofjiSur t S.117. The word 
occurs in a corrupt passage, as if from 
a verb, iirihpofjicua, which does not 
exist, though such seems to have 
been the idea of the Scholiast. Herm. 
conj. itrl^pofi oirodi, on which see 
eyayijQ, 

'Ewiiyai to come upon, eirean P.V. 
1018. will come upon thee, vv( itn^tt 
P. 370. night came on, 

* E^ii^Evyyvy ai to yoke, ttwXoic ctti- 
'Ctv^atT o\oy E.38d. Met. to impli' 
cate, pass, fxiir iwii^ev^Ofjc (ndfia 
<l>ilfiaig woyripaic C.1040. do not im- 
plicate yourself by uttering evil ex^ 
pressions, 

*E7rl(riXoc an object of envy, A. 
913. 

^Eirido&^eiy to ait as a suppliant 
before any one, hence, to supplicate, 
to pray, irdOey Ap^atfiai raS' iw€v^- 
fiiyri K&iridodiovtr ; C. 844. It is de- 
rived from dod^eiy to sit, which verb 
is itself used in this present sense by 
Soph. C£d.T.2. Tiyag iroO* ehpag Tdtrhs 
ftoi Oodi^En, iicrrjpiotQ KXa^oitriy c^c- 
(TTEfifiiyoi ; It is denied by some that 
OodiEiv (which they derive from doog 
quick) is used in the sense of sitting, 
but only as denoting some kind of 
quick motion. In this latter sense it 
certainly occurs frequently in the tra- 
gic writers (see Erfurdt on CEd. T. 
2.), but notwithstanding Hermann and 
Erfurdt's objections, it has been most 
satisfactorily shewn by Buttmann 
(Lexil. s.v. dadatTEiy, dod^eiy) that 
whether it be the same word as the 
other, or from a different root. Sod- 
(ete in CEd. T.2. and dod(ioy in 
iSsch. S. 590. can mean nothing else 
than sitting. Hence, if the simple 
verb means thus, there can be no 
difficulty in giving to the compound 
the meaning assigned above; nor is 



EQie 



( 134) 



EQIM 



it necessary with Blomf. to read cxi- 
Oea(ovff\ See Buttm. Lexil. in loc. 
cit. See also under Oodieiy. 

^Ewidvtiy to sacrifice one after an' 
other i A. 1485. 

'E7rt6v/i€*v to desire^ With gen. 
A. 210. 

'ETTcOiiit/o'O'civ to call out to^ urge on 
with the voice. P. V. 73.277. 

'Eiriicaivouv to innovate or altera 
conj.bj Steph. forvulg. eTriKaiyovrwv 
in E.663. Dind. prefers Wakefield's 
conj. fjirl *'m')(jpcuy6vTbfV' 

'EwiKeKXearOaito invoke, S.40. Here 
Turn, has eiriiceirXo/ieVa. So Dind. 
rightly. Cf. v.48. 

*E,TriKe{Seiy to conceal. With doub. 
ace. A. 774. 

'Fnrucripvartreiy to proclaim^ e. g. as 
king. pass. kwimipvyQtiQ xdoyl S.C.T. 
616. proclaimed as king to the coun- 
try. 

'Ett/jcXottoc thievish, crafty, E. 
144. 

'E7r£jcX<tf6ccv to destine, E.321. 

'Eir/iforoc angry, P.V.604. an ob- 
ject of anger, aydpl hyoiiny cwikot^ 
ffifiac C.619. h e. if the words are 
genuine, exposed to anger from his 
foes because of his majesty. In 
S.C.T.768. iwiicdrovQ rpo<l>ac is read 
by Codd. and Edd. only Aid. has 
cTTifcorac, and one MS. ewiTpdirovs, 
Heath conj. kiriKoroQ rpot^aQ angry 
on account of his treatment. So 
Glasg. Blomf. Iitik^tovq Tpo<l>dg 
Schtitz, Schwenk, Wunderlich. Each 
is extremely awkward, from its re- 
quiring apalag apag to be joined, 
unless with Herm. Dind. we read rcV 
voitriy ^' apag. The vulg. is sound, as 
explained by Well. " CEdipus qui edu- 
cationero v ictumque debebat filiis suis , 
dedit quidem, sed apalag, ewiKdrovg 
Tpw^g, qusB deinde explicantur appo- 
site iriKpoy\u)(r<TOvg apag." 

'EiriKOTwg angrily, P.V. 162. 

*F^iKovpia military assistance, P. 
717. a force of troops, S.702. 

^EirlKovpog an auxiliary in war, P. 
870. 

'ETTiKpalveiy to bring to an issue. 



accomplish, make, A. 734. 1313.1526. 
E.341.910. S.13.370.619. mid,y.fc;. 
TCL^e Toi vpo<l>p6ywg iwiKpatyofiiyfoy 
8C. rwy^e £927. On S.46. see eTrta- 
vvfila, Kopra 3' aXrjBfj irarpbg Olhi- 
wdBa TToryi 'Epiyyvg eireKpaye S.c.T. 
869. Here the gen. is governed by 
^Epiyyvg, Kob. has icarevy/iara after 
*Oi3(7rdda. — separated by tmesis, 
\dxfi rah' kif iiftiy ixpaydri E,329. 
were ordained unto us. icapirorcXfii Be 
Toi Ztvg ewiKpaiyiTW ipipfiaTi yav ira- 
vlipi^ S.671. Here the construction 
ewiicpaiyiTfa yay ijiipfiari is so ex- 
tremely harsh, that we need not he- 
sitate to adopt Stanley's conjecture, 
Kapirorekfj, the alteration of H for £1 
being so very slight. So Dind. The 
construction will then be the same 
as in the preceding instance. Well, 
less correctly translates perficiat, h.e. 
perfectam reddat fertili foetu. 

'En-ucpoveiy to strike, -^fioya ^clk- 
rpoig iwiKpoverayrag. A. 196. 

'E7rtJC/9V7rr€tv to conceal. xe7pag <l>o- 
ylag kiriKpwrrti E.307. 

^EiriKTatrBai to acquire beside. kiriK- 
rritrri E.861. kviKrfi<raio 641. 

'ETTifcvpeiv (inus. pres. kwiKvpeiy) to 
obtain. With gen. aor.l. kireKvpaafuy 
P. 839. 

'EiriXafiri a laying hold of iriirXuy 
kwiXafiag kfiSfy S.427. 

^EviXiyeordai mid. v. to bethink one- 
self of 6yT kwiXe^afieya S.48. pass. 
id. /Jtrid* kiriXe^d^g A. 1477. do not 
imagine, 

* EirlXvaig a release, kfriXvaiy <l>6fi(oy 
S.c.T. 124. a release from alarms. 

'Eirifialyeerdai to be mad, A. 1402. 
Met. BopvTlyaKTog aid/^ knifiaiyerai 
S.C.T. 136. 

^Ewifiaari^iog at the breast. j^Xaxal 
T&y kiriiJLa(mBlu>y S.C.T. 332. cries of 
children at the breast. 

*EwifxiX7reiv to sing over any one. 
*Atda vaidy* kwifiiXireiy S.C.T. 851. 

*E7rifjiyd(T0at to commemorate, with 
gen. £7rc/xv»;«ra/ijyvC.614. See rUiy. 

'EttZ/ioXoc an invader, S.c.T. 611. 

*EiriiJLOfi<lH>g worthy of blamei A. 
539. C. 817. 



EHIN 



( 135 ) 



Enm 



^EwivifieorOai itiid.T. to gain ground^ 
proceed, A. 472. 

'EwtvUiov a song of victory, pi, id. 
A. 167. 

'Etti veiled V to distribute, allot, E. 
301. S.C.T.709. 

'E7rt£evov(r0ac mid. to claim hospi^ 
tality at the hands of any one, A. 1293. 
From this idea of claimina hospitality 
would seem to be derived the mean- 
ing we find assigned to the word 
by lexicographers, of calling upon, 
claiming support, etc. Thus Hesych. 
ETri^evovtrdai' fiapTvpetrdai, wopeveffOai, 
So again cTrcfcvo^oiccv/xai* eirifiaprv' 
povfiai, and ^evodoKovfxai, fjtaprupofjiai. 
Vid. Intt. ad Hesych. In the present 
passage, Cassandra, having asked the 
Chorus to bear witness to her forti- 
tude, adds ewi^evovfxai ravra d' &s 
davovfiivTi, h.e. / claim as a dying 
stranger, this favour. Whether the 
word, however, is used by ^schylus 
in its primary or secondary meaning, 
or whether the latter does not belong 
only to a later age, is a question to 
be decided. 

'Ex/Jjyvov a chopping-block, A. 
1250. 

'ETTiiraXXeiv to brandish at, C. 160. 

'E7r/7rac all, entire. oIt lirlway 
^ireipoyevig Karixovtrtv edvoe, rovg 
MiyrpayaO/yc, k.t.X. P.43. This pas- 
sage, as it is commonly read, is ex- 
ceedingly obscure. Blomf. proposes 
two explanations, sc. either to take 
Karixovinv intransitively, qui per to- 
turn continentis tractum habitant, or 
as governing tdvoQy qui plane conti- 
nente genitam obtinent gentem. Whe- 
ther, however, we adopt Karixovtriy 
iOyog, or KaTi\ov<nv etri irdv tOvog as 
the true construction, it is, as he 
rightly observes, exceedingly harsh. 
Pauw conj. t^og for eOyog* The dif- 
ficulty is entirely removed by the 
conjecture of Schiitz, which Dind. 
approves, sc. to write ot re divisim, 
and strike out tovq, which was pro- 
bably inserted by some one who con- 
nected otre with Av^wy. It must be 
allowed that the connexion of the 



persons mentioned in 43.44. with the 
city ^aphig, as both referring to £$- 
opfjiwtn, would be singularly awk- 
ward. Adopting Schiitz's conj. the 
sense will be, and they who have un- 
der their command the whole conti- 
nental forces, Metragathes and ArC' 
teus, etc. eirlwag is not used adver- 
bially, but is an adjective from cttc- 
vag, of which Dind. quotes two in- 
stances from Boeckh. vol. ii. p. 409. 
15.18. The last syllable is here long, 
although compounds of Trac generally 
shorten it. See on this point the au- 
thorities adduced by Blomf. Gloss, 
and also Dind. Annot. in loc. — In S. 
802. the word would be better read 
erri irdy sc. over all. 

'FiiriweldetrOai to yield assent to, A. 
1066. 

'Em-iirXfiffcreiy to reproach with, ob- 
ject to. with dat. P.V.80. 

'Eirtirvctv to breathe upon, S.cT. 
325. 

*E7r/7rvota an in-breathing, S. 17.44. 
pi. 572. Alluding to the fabled con- 
nexion of Jupiter and lo. In S.1027. 
where ^vya^ac ^' eiriTryolag is com- 
monly read, the metre is defective 
and the meaning uncertain. Schiitz, 
who conj. ^vya^ac ^fjr iwiwyolag 
understands it as equivalent to 0v- 
yddwy tTrinyoiag, and refers it to the 
incitements which the herald and his 
party, being obliged to retire, might 
use to induce the sons of iBgyptus 
to hostilities : this, however, is forced 
in the highest degree. Burgess conj. 
^vya^etraiy B* tri iroiyag. The read- 
ing f^vyaZefreiy appears (as WelL re- 
marks) partly supported by ^vya^ec 
in Med. Reg.L. Guelph. So Dind. 
The meaning of ipvyahtviriy B* iwi- 
iryolag, may possibly be, ^^I fear for 
our sake as fugitives, favorable gales," 
h. e. which may bring forces from 
Egypt against us. Cf.v.l030. If there 
be any difficulty in assigning this 
meaning to iiriwyolag without some- 
thing more distinctly to indicate its 
reference, it might be well to adopt 
Burgess's conjecture, iroiydg, which 



Enm 



( 136 ) 



£ni2 



may possibly bave been changed into 
iryoiag by a mere transposition of the 
letters. 

^ETrnrarderOai to hover or float 
above, perf. divided by tmesis, P.656. 
£.356. 

'Eiri^eiv to flow on^ to approach, 
ovTTippiwv ')(p6yoc £.815. the coming 
time. 

'En-ippiireiv to cause to fall upouy to 
bring upon, A. 242. E.848. — intrans. 
to devolve or fall upon^ A. 690. 1012. 

'Evippriyyvyai to rend* kirippri^a 
P. 987. 

*E7r*pp/7!TCtv to inflict upon, kiri^ 
pi\p€v P.V.740. 

*Eirippori a stream, or current, A. 
1491. £.664. 

*ETrippodely to resound, C.421. — to 
utter assent, C.4ol. 

^EirippoOoc alleviating. 7ray«cXav- 
Ttafy aXyetop kvlppoBoy S.c.T.350, 

'£9ri/$/ooi^€£v to denounce against 
with harsh voice, E.402. 

'Eirippvetrdai topreserve, S.c.T.149. 

*EnrippvT0Q flowing in abundantly, 
£.867. 

*EiniTEV€tyQai to invade, perf. poet. 
iriZov Ivicrvfiiyos £.755.782. 

'E^larijioy a sign or device ^ S.cT. 
641. 

'E7r«TJc^7rr€iv to inflict upon, bring 
to pass upon any one, P. 104. 726. — to 
enjoin, P.V.664. — ^evp eTreaKrjxlfe £. 
460, has fallen hither, i.e. devolved 
upon me. 

'ETTtcricoTrciv to regard, notice,S.S76. 
397. to observe. poTrrj eTriaKOTrel. BUav 
C. 59. but here poTrrj ElKag is probably 
to be read. — to visit or frequent, £. 
286. pas's. ovelpoiQ ovk IwiffKOfrovfiiyriy 
A. 13. unvisited by dreams. The word 
is peculiarly used, as Schiitz observes, 
in alluding to the visitations of divine 
vengeance* So probably in C.59. 

*ETrl<rKowoQ a guardian or protector. 
With gen. £.710. S.cT. 254. In C. 
124. 'jrarp^wy ^* onfiaTtoy kTTitTK&irovQ 
there can hardly be a doubt that 
Stanley's conjecture ^(ofidrwy is cor- 
rect, h.e. guardians of my father* s 
house. Wellauer's attempt to ex- 



plain it as a circumlocution for father 
is harsh in the extreme. eTrKTKdtrovi: 
may also be taken with evx^c in 
the same sense as in £.864. — adj. 
watching. iftpeyHoy eTriffKoiroy £.493. 
watching or controlling the mind. See 
deifjLaiyeiy. Here Dind. from an 
anonym, conj. ap. Dobr. for Beifxai- 
yeiy prefers ^elfiiyeiy, — regarding, 
having as an object. oTrola yUriQ fir^ 
KaKtic liriffKOTra £.864. 

*E7n(nrdy to bring on, P. 469. 

'Efl-iffTTcVSciv to offer libations over, 
A. 1368. C. 147. 

'EvKTTtipx'^iy to hurry on S.cT. 
671. 

*Efri<nri(rOai. See i^Voi. 

'ETTtViropoc a descendant, £.643. 

^EiritravToc rushing in, impetuous. 
KXavfidraty evlaervTOi irqyai A. 861. 
ktmrtrvTOVQ 0eo<ji6pov£ fiaralag ^vag id. 
1121. affluent, abundant, kirleravroi 
fiiOTOv Tv\ai E.883. 

*Ein<nadfidtrBai to weigh or pon- 
der, A. 159. 

*£7r/oTao'6a( to know, to know how, 
P.517. A. 1227. £.266.637. kTrltrratrai 
P. V. 374.984. S.895. contr. kiritmjt 
(on this form see Herm. Soph. Phil. 
787.) E. 86.551. Here Herm. ovtog 
T ETritrrq.. See Kvpovy. kirlcrraTaL 
P.V.981. 1034. P.591. A.936.1036. 
imperf. i^itrTafiriy P-V. 265. i)7r Icrraro 
P. 365. imper. kwlcrratro P.V.842.969. 

*E7r«rrarf ty to preside over, con- 
trol. A. 1221. See Uaiwy. 

'ETTtorartyc a prefect, or commander, 
S.C.T.797. SirXwy kiritTrdrnQ P.371. 
commander of the armed men, 

'Eiricrreix^iy to pass over, £.866. 

'ETTtcrrAXcti' to injoin, give as a 
charge, £.196. perf. pass. iTrcVraXrat 
A. 882. E.713. S.cT. 1003. rdnetrraX- 
fiiya C.768. 

'EiritTTEyd^eiy to mourn over, P. 713. 

'E/irifTTEyd^Eiy id. A. 764* 

'E7rc<iTo\i/ an injunction, S.990. P. 
769. P.V. 3. 

'E'TTitrrpaTevEiy io engage in a hos- 
tile expedition. kirEfrrpaTEvtra TroXXa 
P. 766. I went on many a foreign ex- 
pedition. 



Ems 



( 137 ) 



Enop 



*Eirt(rr/9C7rroc drawing attention, 
worthy of remark, with dat. S.975. 
0.345. 

* ETrierrpi^eadai mid. v. to turn one 
self towards S.503. 

*Eiri(rTpoipii a residing in, or visiting 
of a place, e^ei iraTptf^tav hiofjtarwv iwi" 
iTTpo<JKLQ S.c.T. 680. he will reside in his 
father s house, ^eyorlfwvg £7rioT/oo0ac 
BufjLCLTuty ul^ofisvos TIC coTo; £. 518. 
let a man observe the honourable en- 
tertainment of strangers in his house. 
*Ewi(rTpo<l)og conversant about any 
thing, with gen. A. 386. 

*E7ricrTpu)<j>d(rdai to be residing in, 
with ace. A. 946. 

'EwifrxjEOely (aor.2.) to check, stop. 
e7ri(r')(t0oi S.c.T. 435. 

'ETTtrcXXciv to arise, ewireiXai P.V. 
100. 

*EiririO ttrdaimid. v. to lag upon one- 
self. Met. Todi* ividov dvog hrj/jLodpoovg 
T apac A. 1383. whg have you laid on 
yourself (as on a victim t-o be slain) 
this incense of public execration ? 
So Scholefield, correctly. 

'Eircrt/iiyr^c a censor, or judge, P.V. 
77. 

* Eir irl/jiioy punishment, S.c.T. 1012. 
plur. P. 809. 

^EfTirvfifMluoQ funereal, kirirvfifii- 
hiOQ djo^i^ofC. 33 1.338. a funeral dirge. 
*£7rirv/L(/3coc id. iirirvfifiiog alvoc 
A. 1527. a funeral panegyric. 
'ETTiTv^Tig successful, S.725. 
^Enru^ipeiy to bring upon, fut. cTrot- 
aeiv E.736. 

^Eirif^iyyetrdai to add one's voice 
to that of others, C.450. 

*E7r/^6ovoc envious, evil inclined, 
jealous, S. 198. A. 133. E.354. — liable 
to excite jealousy, A. 895. See 006- 
yoQ. 

*EinifKiyuv to kindle, excite. <raX- 
TTiyJ avri) fravr kKtlv etriipXtyey P. 
387. aroused of excited. 

*E/7rl<liofioc fearful, terrible, A. 1123. 
'Eir/^poc favorable, well-inclined. 
Met. superl. C.800. properly applied 
to a fair wind, 

'£7rt;(aXdv to yield, or give way, 
P.V. 179. 



'Eirfxap^g pleasing, or a source of 
delight, P.V. 160. 

'Eirixapic id, S.c.T. 893. 

*E/rrixapTOC id. P.V. 158. A. 704. 

'E/irixetpoy a reward, plur. Tairi- 
Xetpa P.V. 319. 

'Eirix'^pioQ belonging to the country, 
kirixbtpioiQ opyitri S.781. kvixftiploiQ 
irrwfAacri 647. the deaths of natives, 
(in loc. dub.) — Heath supplies tpig 
which Dind. approves. 

'ETr/i^o-yoc blameable. kirixj/oyoQ 0a- 
Tic A.597. an infamous report. 

"Ettowcoc a settler, P.V. 409. In this 
pass. EwoiKoi is read by Colb. 1. So 
the Schol. who explains it by kyxa- 
ToiKoi, Butler observes that ttroiKoy 
c^oc is put for e^oQ ruty kTroUioy " a 
settlement." Blomfield explains ewoi- 
Koc by sedem vicinam, this, however, 
appears not to be the meaning of the 
word. 

'EwoiKTelpeiy to pity, A. 1037. C. 127. 

'EwolKTurroQ pitiable, A. 1194. 

"EiroiKTOQ id. A. 1597. 

*EiroLfjiwi^€iy to shriek out at any 
thing, r^^' kv^fiut^ey TraOcc C. 540. 

^ETToixeaOai to go for, to go to fetch, 
C.951. in loc. dub. See xpoyl^eiy, 

'ETToXoXvfctv to raise a cry of ex- 
ultation over anything, S.c.T. 807. C. 
930. mid. V. kirtaXoXv^aro A. 1209. 

'EirairTetTdai to behold, (inns, in 
prses.) kiroyf/ofiai P.V. 060. kwoyptrai 
A. 1626. kTrdxpeffdai 1219. 

'ETTOxrevccv to behold, look upon, A. 
1243. C.979. — to regard, notice, take 
cognizance of. dUac he UaXXag r&yh' 
kirovTEvtrei dta E.215. (3 yai clveq fioi 
warip* tTtOTTTevirai fJLa\riy C.482. Kal 
<r kiroTTTeviay vpdipptay Oeog (pvXatTtroi 
1059. Oeovc aywOey yiig kiroTTTeveiy 
axji A. 1561. /LtiyS' kirowTeveiy kot^ E. 
211. irarp^* kTrowrevwy Kparri C. 1. ex- 
ercising the authority given you by 
your father, to. 3* ^XXa rovry devp* 
€7ro7rr£V(rai Xiy<o SC kXdoyrt 976. 

^EirovTrip one who regards, or ob- 
serves, S.c.T. 622. 

'EjcdTTTTig a spectator, P.V. 299. 

^EvopOiaieiy to utter a loud cry 
over,or at anything, P. 1007. A. 29.1091. 

T 



Enop 



( 138 ) 



BprA 



*Fnr6pyvffdai to rush upon, S. 184. 

"Ettoc a word. Xcyci ^c rovr tvog 
ha (rrdua S.C.T.661.699. P. V. 1036. 
1057. P. 121. A. 1134. C.46.776.803. 
E. 486.606. Withart.ro57rocP.V.981. 
S.C.T.246. A.259. C.91.874. S.469. 
607. 904. pi. €?rjj P.V. 934. 1057. S.C.T. 
425. A. 1648. S. 176.191. rairri A. 1611. 
eirCJv £.422. opposed to tpyov, fiif 
tre hg ^pdcai fiiiT cttoc ft^r* spyoy 
P. 170. wapetrri S* tpyov ufQ tiroQ S.693. 
— wc dweiy tirog P. 700. to sum up in 
a word, fjiirpioy ciroc ev^ov S. 1046. 
offer a moderate prayer, eirog hful' 
/3ov irpoQ tiroQ £.566. answ^ word 
for word* tnrKay^va fjLot iceXaivovrai 
wpoQ CTTOC KXvovfnj C.408. at the word 
you speakt where the const, is 
<nr\ay')(ya KeXaiyovral fwt wpog tirog 
xXvovtnf airrov, 

*Eworpvy£(rdai mid.v. to hurry on, 
S.C.T.681. 

'Eirovpii^eiy to blow upon, ai/iari;- 
poy iryevfi eirovpliratra r^ £. 132. 

"Ettoxoc riding, or sailing upon. — 
With gen. yaCJy iirdxovi P. 54. sail- 
ing in ships. With dat. k7r6\ovQ &p- 
ftatri P. 46. riding in chariots. 

'Errci seven, P. 336. S.c.T.42.117. 

*E7rra7ri/\oc having seven gates, 
S.c.T. 149. 

'EiTTareix^Q belonging to seven 
walls. C7rrar€i)^c7c ^6^ovq S.C.T. 266. 
referring to the gates at Thebes divid- 
ing the wall in seven different parts. 

'Ett^^^ a charm. Tovruy lir^^ag 
£ . 619. charms for these things. 

^Eir^^dg having power to charm. 
eTTt^^oy OprfKlijy iirjfiaTwy A. 1392. 

*Ewiiivvixia a name derived from, 
or justified by, any circumstance. 
Kar ivutyvfiiay UoXvyeiKeig S.C.T^ 
811. Polynices, as they are (h.e. as 
one of them is) justly called. In S. 
45. yyy 5* iniKtKXdiJLtyai (leg. iwiKtK- 
Xofiiya) Jyiy ayOoyofiovarag irpoy6yov 
fioog £? kiniryoiag Zrfyog c^av/ziv* tTrw- 
yvfiiq. ^* tTreKpalyeTO fiopaifiog alciiv 
EvXoyiag, "Eirafjioy r lyiyyacre, the 
sense is obscure. Schiitz places the 
stop after Zriyog. See further under 
t(j>a\pig. 



*Eirufyvfiog named from any person, 
or thing. With gen. I/liov ayaKrag 
ehX6ywg eirbfyvfioy yivog HeXatry&y 
S.249. so called from me their king, 
KddfjLov iwutyvfioy irdXiy S.c.T. 126. 
ovn irtipdiywy twwyvfxoy tftpdyrifia id. 
617. a mind not named after virgins^ 
although his body be so, sc. Hapdeyo' 
vdiog. ew^yvfAoy rwv Aioc yeyvrffAO." 
nay "Eirat^y P* 892. KXtfioyag evtoyv- 
fwvg £.396. your name derived from 
your character. Cf. £.669. 8.249. Jv 
Zeifg &Xi^rfrripiog eirwyvfiog yiyoiro 
Kadfielwy wdXtt S.c.T.8. from which 
things (h.e. from averting which 
things) may Jupiter deserve his name 
6.X€^rjTiipiog at the hands of the ThC' 
bans. yiyoiT ay iy^Utag iwufyvfioy 
S.c.T. 387. it might really beeame 
what its name imports, Cf. kjcbfyvfiog 
Kopra S.c.T.640. £.90. full rightly 
named, ohdafjiS^g eiruyvfioy C. 188. 
quite at variance with her name. Iirik^- 
rvfjLoy pevfia P.V. 300 • the stream call- 
ed from you. Ocean. BSawopog cttc*- 
yvfxog KeKXfitrerai id. 736. so called from 
your passage across it. "Apei, tyOey 
t<TT eTTwyvfJLog irirpa £.669. sc. Arei" 
opagus. 

'ETTo^Trav to behold, descry, C*682. 
£.266. to direct, or guide, £.929. 

'Etto^iti/ a region scanned by the 
sight, or prospect, S. 634. Schol. jca- 
rayofidg. 

*Epay to desire. With gen. S.C.T. 
374. pass. id. fut, yfig rfjtr^* epaaOii' 
aitrdt £.814. &XX(ay IpafrBilg P. 812. 

*Epa&iyog name of a river, 8.999. 

*Epd(rfnog desired, longed for. kpd- 
fffiioy wdXei A. 691. an object of de- 
sire to the city. 

*Epa<rTev€ty to desire. With gen. 
kpatrrevtrai ya^oiv P.V. 896. 

'Eparog lovely, S.c.T. 846. 

'Epyd^tffOai mid.v. to do, rdh* 
eipydtratrd* Airnrroy S.c.T.827. pass. 
Eipyatnai it is done, or made, A. 346. 
inf. 1319. part. P.V. 242. 

^Epyatrriog that must be done, C. 
296. 

'EpyaTig an effectress, fiyfifxrfy 
drrdyrtoy kpydriy P.V, 469. 



EprM 



( 189 ) 



EPEI 



"Epyfia a deed, r&vh* i^p^u ic<J- 
TOQ TiQ epyfiArtity E. 477. yX&atray 
epyfiCLTtoy &Tep S.C.T.538. a tongue 
without deeds* ipyfidrtovis here sup- 
posed by some to Be from epyfia a 
bank, or mounds so as to translate 
the words, an unrestrained tongue. 
So Schiitz and Butler. Hermann, 
however, condemns the word epy/ia 
in this sense, and in Soph. Ant. 541. 
reads tpfia. So Blomf. The word 
occurs in Eur. Orest.160. Hipp. 1107. 
Bacch.1067. (quoted by Blomf.) as 
well as in E.477. in the sense of a 
deed, tind it is better thus to under- 
stand it in the present passage. 

"Epyov a worky or deed, S.c.T.662. 
645. 1041. P. 745. A. 736. 1395. 1525. 
1680. 1618. C. 728. 815.980.1001.1011. 
E.471. S.583.586.1020.P.V.77. With 
art. ToZpyoy P.V.57.76. A. 1319.1476. 
1634. C.296. a work of art. \iTb}yoQ 
ipyov S.880. Cf. S.C.T.474. C.229. 
Met. tpyoy hiKaiaq riiCToyog A. 1379. — 
a warlike action, tpyoy Z* iy Kv(ioiQ 
"ApriQ Kpiyei S.c.T.396. ey epy(p C. 160. 
in action, — an office, or dutg. toZ* 
tpyoy ^vvtre P. 752, held this office, 
troy epyoVf *IoT, raiaZ* vwovpyfjffai 
Xapiy P.V.638. Cf. C.662. E.704.— 
TiKyuty kq tpyoy A. 1180. the procrea^ 
Hon of children. — Opposed to cttoc, 
\6yoc or fivOoC' irapetrri 5* tpyoy utg 
CTTOC S.593. he not only speaks but 
performSf it is no sooner spoken than 
done, fiii tre BIq tjtpatrai fxiir twog 
fiiir tpyoy P. 170. nothing either in 
word or in deed, tpyto kov Xoyy P. V. 
336. in deed and not in word- tpy^ 
KohKiTL fAvd^ id. 1082. id. 

"EpSeiy to do. A. 907. 1633. tp^ut 
P. 1016. tpiai A. 1523. S.401. tp^ay- 
T£c P. 772. With double accusative. 
tp^ag TToXXa ^^ M^^ovc xaKa P. 232. 
Cf. E.445. S.C.T.906.— to sacrifice. 
cr^ayia koI ypriariipia deoltriy tp^tty 
S.C.T.213. In A. 1642-3. occurs this 
passage, arelxtr H^ri 3', ol yipoyreg, 
irpog ddfiovg wETrpio^yovgy irply naBeiy* 
tpiayra Kaipoy XPV^ ^^^' <^C ewpala* 
fxey. This, as it is commonly read, 
is unintelligible. Heath conj. irply 



iraOeiy* crrip^ayrag alyily XP^^ ^^^* 
dtg ewpa^afiey h. e. acquiescere vos 
oportebat hcec ita fieri, tolerantes 
prout ea perfecimus. Musgrave tp^ai 
T cLKuipoy. Legrand, whom Schiitz 
follows, conj. ei^ayre Kaipf, XP^^ ''^^* 
dtg Ewpa^afxey h.e. tempori cedentes 
nos hcBC ita facer e oportebat utfeci- 
mus. Person retains the vulg* and 
so Schiitz in ed. 2. Blomf. conj. 
vpiy iradeiy tp^ayrag'.aipeiy Xpfiy ra3' 
btg eirpaiafxey, defending aipeiy by 
Eur. El. 942. Hermann suggests irply 

iradeiy tp^ayr &Kaipa. XP^'' ''^^* ^^ 
eirpa^afiey. Klausen joins tp^ayra 
Kaipdy, h.e. opportunitatem efficient 
tern, which is impossible. None of 
these ways are wholly satisfactory. 
The omission of a verb after eypfjyf 
as in the conjectures of Legr. Herm. 
Musgr. appears extremely harsh. I 
am inclined, in a case of much doubt, 
to adopt aiyely from Heath, and read 
ep^avrag aiyeiy h.e. "Xp^^ (v/xac) li- 
vely (iffidg) tp^avrag raS* tag CTrpafa- 
/ley. Blomfield's conj. aipeiy would 
come nearer the vulg. but it does not 
appear certain that a\peiy is used in 
this sense. 

'EpedH^eiy to chafe, or irritate, V.V. 
181. pass. 1047. 

'Epeldeiy to press close upon, yoaog 
b^6TOi\og epeilei A. 976. — to support. 
Kioy ovpayov re xal ^doyog Afioig epei" 
Zijjy P.V.350. — pass, to be firmly 
fixed, or planted. AUag epeiheTai 
TTvOfiiiv C.636. — mid. to rest upon, 
yoyarog Koylaitriy epeidofifyov A. 64. 
sinking in the dust. 

'RpeiKeiy to tear. iriirXoy tpeiKe P. 
1017. to shiver, yavg irpog aXXiiXyori 
QprJKiai iryoai UpeiKoy A. 641. 

*EpelKri heather, A. 286. 

'Epe7y fut. of eipeiy (inus. in Att.) 
to say, or call eg vfjiag eput uvBoy P. 
157. / will tell you. Cf. S.980. C. 
1028. £.45.627. ovk &XKugep& S.cT. 
472. / will not deny it. epelg P. 986. P. V. 
296.747. S.C.T.232. A. 1059.1215. E. 
567. KaK&y Ze Kai<r)(pfi>y ovriy cv- 
KXelay epelg S.c.T.667. you will not 
say that there is aught glorious in 



EPEI 



( 140 ) 



EPIS 



things evil and disgraceful too, epei 
C.5G7. E. 149. 726. oIk iptir hvap^ 
X»ar S.888. gou shall not sag that 
rulers are wanting. ipEiv P.V 086. 
1007. perf. elprjicai: S.243. P.V. 823. 
pass, iipfjrai E. 606. 680. part, eipq- 
fiiyos P.V. 1033. elprifiivoy A. 1603. 
(nom. abs.) Eiprifiivovq P.V. 665. elpri- 
fiiviMiV A. 292. 1345. 

*^tivia ruins, fragments, vavri' 
K&y kptiiriav A. 646. Bpavfffiaaiy kpti- 
wlijv P. 417. 

*Ep€t\//trotxoc overthrowing walls, 
BwficLTCJV epeixf^lrovxpi S.c.T. 863. over' 
throwing the walls of houses* 

^Epe/jiyog black, or gloomg, A. 1863. 

'Epitrdai to inquire^ aor. 2. rz/v rv- 
Xn^ ^* ep^fJteda A. 1638. let us inquire 
of fortune, h.e. let us see what will 
be the result. Cf. S.c.T. 488. This 
is an emendation by Schiitz for ipov- 
fieOa which is evidently corrupt, ai- 
povfieda is read by Canter and some 
others, and affords an equally good 
sense, n)v rvxnv referring in that 
case to dayeiy ffc. Tv\riy kXtly S.380. 
which they compare with this, is not 
to the puqiose. Schiitz*8 emendation 
is adopted by Blomf. 

^^iatTEiv to rowy pass. P. 414. S. 704 
Met. to urge on quicklg, mid. v. grr£- 
pvywy LpfTfioitriy ipeffffofxiya A. 52. 
Cf. Virg. i£n. i.301. Remigio ala- 
rum, pass. *I^ o\(rTp(f epeaaofiiya S. 
.536. — to strike, or beat, as in the quick 
motion of rowing, fpiatrer afKjn Kpari 
X^poly Tr/rvXof S.c.T. 837. inflict 
upon your head a succession of blows, 
epeerff epetrae P. 1003. sc. roy icpdra, 
beat your head, 

^EpirriQ a rower, P. 39. 

*Eper/ioc an oar, A. 52. See ipiff- 
treiy. 

'£f)€vvav to seek. Ipevydy rr^y tro- 
(pi^y €v)3ovX/av P.V. 1040. 

*Ep€xd£vc prop, name, C.817. 

*EprffJLac f. eprificLQ yvirlag irirpa S. 
776. The word eprifAagy besides not 
being elsewhere found, violates the 
metre. The reading of Rob. Kpifiag 
(corr. Kptfidg) satisfies the metre, 
and possibly may be correct, if the 



word be a genuine one, the epithet 
hanging, or precipitous, according 
very well with the sense of the pas- 
sage. 

'Eprffiia a desert, P.V. 2. 

"EpTffWQ solitary, P. 720. P.V. 270. 
A.836. 

*£pf7/iouv to leave desolate, ayav- 
hpoy raiiy iiprifiov Oaywy P. 290. sc. 
dare &yaydpoy ylyyetrdai. pass, epri- 
fiutdeyroQ A. 251. — to quit, royh^ kpif 
fjiwaaa o^oy A, \04O. S.511. 

'Ep/S/idroc (?) founded on strife, 
tpig kpi^fiaroQ A. 1440. strife founded 
on strife, strife succeeding strife. 
The word is probably corrupt. Blomf* 
conj. kpt^fiayrog. See kiraydl^eiy, 

*EptKVfi(»iy [v] big with young, A. 
118. Schol. TToXvirv^va. See under 
Xayiyog, 

*Epiyyvg [al. 'Eplyvg"] Erinnys, a 
Fury. A. 59. 1090. 1408. C. 396, 570. 641. 
E.911.S.C.T.556.682. pi. 'Epcyyvcc the 
Furies, P.V.514. A. 450. 1163. 1562. C. 
281. E.487. Bpfiyoy *Epiyyvog A. 964. 
a lament of Erinnys, vfivog e£ 'EpcK- 
yway E.318..S27. a song of the Fu- 
ries, Cf. S.C.T.849. A. 631. — an evil 
deity invoked by some one, an aveng- 
ing fiend, irarpog eiicraiay *Eptvvvf 
S.c.T.706.Cf. id. 70.773.869. Wfnl^O'' 
KXavrog *EpivyvgA. 729. afiendwoful 
as a bride, an epithet of Helen. On 
the orthography of *^tyyvg or 'Ept- 
yvg, as Blomf. with Aid. always writes 
the word, see Blomf. Gloss, in P.V. 
53. s.v. kXiyvio, 

'EplotrreTTTog crowned with wool, S. 
22. 

"Epig Strife, personified as a god- 
dess. "Epic TTtpalyei fivBoy vardrri 
deiiy S.C.T. 1042. Blomf. considers this 
verse an interpolation, written by 
some one as a proverbial saying 
against fi^ fjuucprfySpei. It certainly 
disturbs the regularity of the pas- 
sage. — strife, quarrel S.c.T. 708. 918. 
A.682.1440. C.467. (see e/i/xoroc)- — 
endeavour, anxiety, S.635. ayaOwy 
epig E. 932. emulation in good works, 
ohde rrjv Aiog tpiv iriZif tricii^aaay 
kiCTro^ufy (r\tBtiy S.c.T. 411. This 



EPKE 



( 141 ) 



EPXE 



is correctly explained by Blomf. 
^* ne ipsum quidem Jovem, si contew 
dens terram fulgure percutiaty disti- 
nere posse, triciiirrtiv vero proprie 
fulgura dicuntur." 

"Epicetoc belonging to the court of a 
koiLSe. epKetoiwifXai C. 664.564. dvpag 
kpKelac C.642. the outer gatesy or 
door. 

"EpKog a bulwark^ or fortress, to 
naXaiov Kitrtrivoy epKoc P. 17. — a darriy 
or bank. k')^vpo'iQ epKttnv eipyeiv cifia- 
Xov Kvjjui daXdfffrris id. 89. — Met. a 
protection^ defence, av^pwv oyrtav ep~ 
Koc early ao^aX^c P« 341. ro^ 'Arr/ac 
yaiag epKOQ A. 248. said by the Chorus 
of itself. See Ayxifrroc. — anet. l^oyra 
rovTOv TTJQ AIktic kv epKeoriy A. 1503. 

"Ep/ia a weight* cp/ia ^loy S. 575. 
the offspring of Jove borne in the 
womb. — a sunken rock. &fl>ayToy cp/xa 
A. 979. Met. Toy wpiv oXfioy epfiari 
irpotrf^oK^y A/icac £.534. 

'£p/xa7oc prop, belonging to Mer- 
cury, *Ep/iaIoi' Xiirac Aj^/xvov A. 274. 
a hill in Lemnos so called. Cf . Soph. 
Phil. 1445. where the Schol. observes, 
'ILpficLiov opoQ. Svi^arai Travra rot opri 
*'Eip/idia KoXeitrdaij Sn y6fH0Q 6 deoQ. 
ical opeiOQ 6 '£p/x^c ttrri ^e Kal '£p- 
fjtdioyovTti}Q iy Afifiytp KoKovfieyoy. — 
luckg (Mercury being the god of un- 
foreseen gain), kp/iaia Mtrig £.907. 

'Ep/ii7V£vc an interpreter A. 1032. 
fiayOdyoyTi trot ropoltriy kpfJtriyevtny 
cvTrpcTTcDc \6yoy id. 602. understanding 
aptly her meaning by clear interpre- 
ters, h. e. by words clearly interpret- 
ing her meaning. These words are 
correctly explained by the Schol. 
ovTWc direy aKpifMat \6yoiQ kqI k^riyfi' 
tikoHqj (itrre oe fxaOeiy* Hence Blomf. 
infers that the genuine reading is 
X6yoy, 

'EpfifJQ Mercury^ S.217.301. P.V. 
1038. S.C.T.490. C.613. 'Ep/xj| S.898. 
"Epfjifiy A.501. C.716. *Ep/i^* P.621. 
C. J . 122. x'^oyioy 'Ep/i^v C. 1. 122. 716. 
On C. 1. Stanley observes, " Orestes 
^Epfifjy yBoyioy invocat, et postea 
Electra v. l22.utpote cui mortui curas 
erant. Idem et wofnraiog Soph. Aj. 



831. jca\«i> 8* &fia frofiiraioy ^Epfifjv 
'XJdoyioy tit fie KoifAltrai, Hor. Od. I.x. 
17. Tu pias ketis animas reponis 
sedibus. Unde eidem SateUes Orci 
dicitur, Od. II. xviii. 33." 

"EpKoc a branch. Met. a scion^ or 
offspring^ A.1506. E. 631. 636. 

"EpTTciv to creep, S.c.T. 17. E.39. 
to go, proceed^ or comey P.V. 812. 
1026. (jidoyepoy vw 6Xyog epiret vpo- 
hiKOig *ATpelhaig A. 438. h.e. vtj^ipTrei 
creeps upon, or assails them. 

"Ej^eiy to go wrelched, to be lost, 
or forlorn, fifity yap e^peiy fj izpotrta 
Ttfiag yifieiy E.717. waprifjLeXrffjLiyoy 
e^eiy id. 291. ^Tifiog eppcivid.844. oXo' 
ovg Tvplag kx yaog e^poyrag P. 925. — 
to perishy come to ruin, Baicrpldty eppei 
nayufXrig ^ijfjiog P. 7 18. e^ei irdtr 
'A^poS/ra A. 408. their beauty is 
gone. 

*^pwfiiytog strongly, firmly, P.V. 
66.76. 

*Epvdp6g red, bloody y E.255. 

'EpvjcEiv [v] to hinder, o^e Ka3- 
fieltay ^pv^e T6Xty fxrl 'yarpawfiyai 
S.c.T. 1067. preserved it from being 
overthrown, 

"Epv/ia a defence, tpvjia re ^wpag 
Kal wSXeutg trfariipioy E.671. epv/ia 
KaKwy Kehywy r C. 162. See dirdrpo^ 



iroff. 



Epxetrdai to come, IjXOoy I am 
come, P.V. 603. E.242. iiXde S.cT. 
828. P.711.725. A.574. kXdeTia S.786. 
cXOot E.287. S.1013. S.C.T.689. cX- 
de'iy C.760. kXSuty S.C.T.627. C. 
726. S.906. £X0ov A.478. With part. 
TrdyTtjjg ti Kaiyoy ayyeXwy kXiiXvde 
P.V. 945. he has come to announce, 
&XXog Ofwlwg JiXOey hy raS* ayyeXtoy 
C.698. eydey diwKOvv ^Xdov E.381. 
fxapTvpiiffwy ^Xdoy E.646. 6t ^jXdoy 
— aTpaTrjXaTOvaai E. 656. kyif ^t rau- 
T^x wopmty&y kXevtro/iat S.617. — With 
cognate accus. KeXevOoy riyirep ijiXdeg 
P.V. 964. the way by which you came. 
fii^^XOyg o^ovg (tv rdtrS' k<^ kfi^o/iaig 
irvXaig S.C.T. 696. go not this way. — 
With prepositions, kg P.V. 302. 847. 
P. 819. A. 388.719.826. E. 11. 813. irpdg 
P.V.831.856. kirl with dat. S.c.T. 



£pa2 



( 142 ) 



ESTI 



696. P. 428. with ace. P. V. 866. S.C.T. 
193. P. 262. 650. ^k P.348. S.259. ^la 
S.251. vcLpa with gen. A. 891. With 
ace A. 174. TEKViov eig tpyov ^XQetov 
vdfif A. 1 180. Here ijXdirriy should he 
read according to Elmsl. on Ach.733. 
qu. V. So Blomf. Dind. engage in the 
procreation of children, /iiyS' cc fiyicpi- 
triy iKdeir £.342. See AyKpiariQ, tov 
watri deolc ^i kirtyfiilaQ k\Q6vra P. V. 
121 • incurred the enmity of all the gods* 
'Apyeloitri Ka^fielovs eg ')(elpaQ iXdeiv 
S.C.T. 662. to engage in combat with 
them. — With adverbs. eKEtSi S.cT. 
792. KarwOev P. 683. hvpo C.136. £. 
736. irodfV C. 1069. — probably with 
gen. iLKpofidXtay IwaX^eiov XidaQ ep' 
X^Tai S.c.T. 143. See djcp(5)3o\oc.— 
With dat. y^XOey ain-f Zijvoc &y- 
pwryoy fiiXog P.V,358. Cf. id. 666. 
P.432.701. A.621.1351. C.117. In 
A. 497. &XiQ Trapa Sfca/uav^pov ^X- 
6ec avaptrioQ the vulg. is objection- 
able from the anapaest in the fifth 
place. Butler suggests the transpos- 
ition irapa ^afiayZpoy ^XOec &Xig 
ayaptrioCf or rfXdEg wapa XKOLfiay^poy 
&XtQ ayapffioQ. Blomf. from Marg. 
Ask. reads ^trff cLyaptnog. So Dind. 

"Epufs lovCf lust, P.V.693.905. IrfU" 
Qvfxoy tptOTOQ &yBoc A. 723. irayroX- 
fiovQ eptorae C.590. OriXvKpaTrjg epufs 
692. yj/idvpol Tpl(ioi r eputTuty S.1026. 
' — a longing desire for anything, xa- 
<ov tptaroQ apx^^ S.cT. 670. eifKXeiag 
ep<ifg £.827. epwg jrarp^ag yfjg A. 526. 
epiog aiiJLaToXoi')(6g. A. 1457. — With 
infin. rHy tr eptog e^ei rvxeiy S.516. 
tpiag-^-voOtiy & firf ^(ptj A. 332. 

'Epwdy to ask. S.c.T. 164. P.V. 
226. ipbyrfffrai P.284. 6g epayr^g t S. 
856. in loc. corr. 

'Ec. See tig. 

'Ecayttv see eltrdyeiy. 

'E^avayica^eiv see tiaayayKai^eiy. 

*E(rfialyEiy see eitrPalyEiy, 

'Eo'£/^£(v see elaeldeiy, 

*Etrip\e<y6ai see £iaipy(jE<r6ai. 

'£(r^icciv see eltrfiKeiy. 

"EtrSeiy to eat, A. 1679. 

"EaOfifxa a garment, P. 822. S.c.T. 
269. A.648. 1^.982. arifilay evOrifid' 



Tiay P. 833. ragged or unseemly gar^ 
ments. 

*E<rdiig a garment, raiment, S.c.T. 
853. S.234. ypfitrrtipLay itrdfiTa A. 
1242. the robes of a priestess of 
Apollo. 

*E<rdX6g good, brave, excellent, P. 
31.311.762. irpayog kfrBXoy 17 KaKoy 
Kkvtiy P. 244. — faithful, honest, with 
dat. huiicLTtay icvya etrdXi^y Ixely^ A. 
594. i<rOXd good things, P. 218. A. 341. 
411. C. 145. S.218. ra ypvaowatrra 
itrSXd A. 752. gilded riches or magni' 
ficence. On etrOXdg, in this sense of 
rich or noble, see Gottling's note on 
Hesiod Op. et Di.214. and the autho- 
rities there quoted. Wellauer need- 
lessly suspects eaOXa to be corrupt in 
this passage. Aurat. conj. c^c0Xa. 

^EfrBp&vKtiy see eladpinrKEiy. 

'EtrKOfil^Eiy see eiancofii^eiy. 

'EfffAog a swarm. Met. a crowd. S. 
30. kvfi6g dg ictXEMiay id. 220. vov- 
(T(oy kvfiog id. 667. 

^Etropay see eiaopdy* 

"Etnrepog western, irpog Itnripovg 
r6vovg P.V. 348. 

"Etrre until, with the indie, of past 
time, e.g. core dif trt^iy ayroXag kyif 
dtrrputy thi^a P.V. 466. Cf. P.V. 659. 
With ay and subj . of future time, e. g. 
COT* ay ical ra Xoiira irpofTfjiddyg P.V. 
699. Cf. P.V. 376. 794. E.427.* 

*EoT/a the domestic altar or hearth 
of a house, where the household gods 
were worshipped, ewg ay aWy nvp k<f^ 
ktrriag kfifjg "AtyiorOoc A. 1410. h.e. 
whilst he resides in my house. irpotT' 
Tp&rraiog ktrriag A. 1569. a suppliant 
at the hearth. hiafiaTiriy ktrrlay 
A. 942. dSipfjiayToy karlay Z6fiuty 
C.620. a neglected hearth, ra fjiky 
yap ktrriag fittrofi^aXxiv ttmiKty ijdri 
fAfjXa irpog tr<l>ayrly irvp6g A. 1026. 
The constr. here is rather obscure. 
Klaus, takes ktrriag fietroutjtdXov as 
genitives of place, coll. II. ix. 219. 
Ifcv Toiypv TOV krepoio, and refers to 
Bemhardy, Synt. iii. 33, who thus 
explains it. Butler governs these 
words by at^y^y nvpog, but neither 
of these methods appears satisfactory. 



E2TI 



( 143 ) 



ETOI 



It is better to constr. tcl Itrriag fieer" 
ofopaXov nfjXa h. e. the sheep belong' 
ing tOj or devoted to the altar, — By 
synecdoche, the whole house, a^' ttnlac 
trvdEiq P. 849. moving from home, ra 
Kar o'iKOVQ iff earlag a^i? A. 416. pri* 
vate calamities, i truirfipeg effrlag xa- 
Tp6g C. 262. orav a^' Itrrlag jjivtrog trav 
iXatn^ id. 960. 2iii Traroi^vc ktrrla id. 
48. — the altar or hearth of any god or 
goddess, kfrrlag deQy S.c.T.257. earltjf. 
Beov ^ot^v £. 272. ktrriag 6,/JifiQ wiKag 
id. 418. PwfjiSv, kariav x^ovoq S.367. 
the public altar. On C.1039. see 
kt^iariog. 

^^ATTiovxog containing a hearth^ 
domestic. k(mov\oy yoCiav P. 503. the 
land of our hearths^ i. e. our home. 

'Eo^dpa an altar or hearth-place, 
i(r)(apay ^ol/iov P. 201. kT)(apa icvp6g 
£. 109. ka\apaiQ XnrapoOpdyottn id. 
775. 

"Eo-xaroc extreme, farthest. P.V. 
417.669. caxdri? x^^i/c^c id. 848. at the 
extrepiitg of the earth. 

"Eo-w within, trrelxeiy tcfti C.647. 
etrcj 7rape\di»y id. 836. earw KaOrifiiyri 
id. 906. iffiiyas taw 908. With gen. 
eau) fieXdOpwyC. 779. etna irvXuiy S.cT. 
539. t<rw (fipeyufy Xiyovtra A. 1022. 
speaking within her comprehension. 
This expression is obscure. Dind. 
considers the verse corrupt. In A. 
1316. &iJ,oi triirXriyfiai Kaipiay nXriyijy 
€<ria, Blomf. appears right in observ- 
ing, " miserabiliter friget istud etrut.** 
He reads w/ioh TriirXriyfiai' Kaipiay 
wXriyfly ex**'* See his note on A. 
358. 

*''E<rwB€y within, ot riarufde ^wfidrtay 
^Xovroyadrj fivypy yofilZere C.789. 
— within the mind, inwardly, P. 11. 
A. 964. 

"Ercipog a companion^ P. 949. 

"Eretoc lasting a gear. <l>povpag 
krtiag fifJKog A. 2. See fMfJKog. 

'ErcoicXii^c prop. name. S.c.T.6. 
'£re($icX£ec id. 39. contr. 'EreoKXeig id. 
490. 'EreoicXea id. 998. 

^ErioKXog prop. name. S.c.T.440. 

'ErcpaXfc^c yielding the victory to 
the other party, i.e. to the enemy. 



P. 913. Butler compares krepajnoyog 
trrpardg S.C.T.154. 

'Erepo^ETrfig inclining alternately 
to each side, yielding to both parties 
their due, S.397. 

"Erepog another, C.398. erepoy 
iKtlyov E. 168. in loc. dub. See iicci- 
yog. — strange, unusual. Bvalay kri' 
pay, dyofAoy rev' Adairoy A. 147. See 
&XXog. — TO tripoy or Bdrepoy one of 
two, P.V. 869. Barepf id, IQO.-^the 
other, or second. hiavXov Bdrtpoy kw- 
Xoy A. 335. the second part of the 
^lavXog. See ^lavXog. 

'ErepoiJHoyog speaking another lan^ 
guage, i.e. foreign, S.cT.154. 

"Enyc a citizen, S.244. 

^Erfirvfiog true, real, P. 723. P.V. 
598. C.936. 

^ErriTVfjLiog really, truly, S.718. A. 
161. 464.668. 1269. E. 466. 

"En yet, as yet, still. e.g. roy cXXce- 
TToyr £Ti ijfirfg axfiaiag S.C.T.10. Cf. P, 
340.801. A. 105. C. 744. 1022.1051. yvy 
tTi A. 792. S.C.T.690. even yet. — 
With future time, yet, still, after- 
wards. Hi firjy €Ti Zevg, Kaiwep avBahrfg 
<l>peywy, earai raveiyog P.V.909. Cf- 
507. S.C.T.142. P.774. A. 1404. 1651. 
C.336. E.798. — any longer. tI ovyer 
hy aalyoifiey oXiBpioy fiopoy ; S.c.T. 
686. Cf. E.499. S.787. — ^With nega- 
tives, no more, oh^ey ifiiro^iify en 
P.V. 13. ovK m no longer P.V.777. 
1082. P. 399.411.577.583. A.525. C. 
864.1046.1058. E.686. S.765. firi^ en 
S.1004. — still, besides. Aira^ in A, 
1245. once more, riv oly tr &XXov 
T^lt trpotrnBf trratrei C.112. Cf. id. 
433. S. 214.256. 313.— W^ith comp. iB- 
Xoy &y trot rovS' tr dXy/oi vdpoi P.V. 
936. still more painful. Cf 989. S.c.T. 
208. P. 430. 

"Eroifiog ready, willing, prepared, 
A. 816. compar. C.441. ktrrl is often 
omitted with eroifiog. irpog xap^l^ 
0<5/3oc 4^eiy troifiog C.1021. Cf. A. 
765. In A. 303. roiold* eroi/ioi Xa/i^ 
ira^r}<lt6piay yofwi, eroifioi is a correc- 
tion of Stanley and Heath for trvfioi. 
So Earn. Schiitz corrects roiolh roi 
fwi, which has been adopted by Glasg. 



ETOI 



( 144) 



EYAr 



Blomf. Dind. If iroifAot be correct, 
the construction is toioI^' troifwi 
(rf(jrav)\afjnradrf<l^pu}y yofioih.e. such 
appointed successions of torch-bearers 
(stood) prepared (to fulfil their office). 

'Ero//xiiic readily, willingly, S.75. 

"Eroc a year, A. 40. ^cicar^ ^yyet 
r^^' trovq A. 490. h.e. <piyy£i rov^e 
hxarov trovg A. 490. in the light of 
this tenth year. 

"^TVfioc true, certain^ S. c.T. 82. 
P.V.293. E.473. 

*Erw/ia»c truly, really, S.cT.QOl. 
a»c hv/jL(OQ E.506. in very truth, 

Ev well, ev yap cii; A.210. it would 
be well, ei rovro C.114. that is right, 
rl T&vZ" tl id. 334. toS' el id. 811. tl ra 
rwv eyxioplwy S.595. it is all well as 
regards the natives, to eZ A. 120. 137. 
154.340. that which is good. — Tratrx^iy 
ev to receive benefits, P.V.978- E. 830. 
eZ ^pay to confer benefits, E.8d0. iroi- 
eiy eZ id. E.87. — ev irpdcrtreiy to fare 
well, to prosper, S.c.T.74.77.797. P. 
208.847. A. 1178. 1304. C. 1040. ei peirei 
QeoQ S.C.T.21. inclines the scale in our 
favour, el reXely intrans. to come to a 
good issue, P.221 . id. trans, to bring to 
a good issue, S.C.T.S5. A. 780. With 
ace. el \iyeiy to speak well of. A. 
433. K\veiy el to have a fine charac' 
ter, A.455. but el Kkveiy to listenfavour- 
ably, S. 73. 166. el wpairl^wy Xaxoyra 
A. 370. endowed well with understand- 
ing. Cf. el wpaTrl^LJp o'iaica yifiuty id. 
780. el eideyai to know weU, S.c>T. 
367. P.169.207. 423.427.770. A.908. el 
e^eirlerrafxai A. 8 12. el ^vyTvxoyrufy 
S.C.T.256. if things faU out well, j^ioy 
el KvpriaaQ S. c.T. 681. if you retain 
life from honourable motives. This 
(which is Schiitz's interp.) is better 
than that of the Schol. Toy ^loy el 
hd^ag. — el ne<T6yTa A.. 32. having fal- 
len well. Met. from a game of dice. — 
el vpog el ^avEici irpotrdriKt^ neXoi A. 
486. may there be a good addition 
to these already favourable appear- 
ances* TO ^eiyby el koI (ppeydy eiri- 
cKOiroy KadiifjLevoy £.492. duly sit- 
ting and controlling the thoughts, yi- 
yoiTo el S.449. may it turn out well. 



el piovra wpS^evoy 486. one whose 
speech fiows courteously. Here Pors. 
reads evpeOevra, which is certainly 
very probable, as explained by Words- 
worth, qui benignus ei misericors in- 
ventus est, el Bapereiy to be of good 
courage, S.993. ev tfipoyely to be well 
disposed, el iftpoyHy efwl A.\4l\. el 
yap ifipoyovyTog ofifxa (rov KaTtiyopel A. 
262. id. to feel delight, aXX rf <l^poye1c 
el Toltn yvy ^yyekfiiyoig C.763. to be 
wise, i.q. if^poyely. KepBiaroy el ^po- 
yovvra /lii) doKely ^poyeiy P.V.385. — 
With other verbs, etc, rojov el w- 
Kd(ov S.cX* 134. el i^vkaxreoy id. 481. 
el eTToZwKei P. 648. Seee^^ovv. Qeovg 
vpotTenrely el A. 344. ev yiy cunrd- 
tratrde 510. el TreTrpaxTai 537. el fiaSely 
570. el fievel Q21. el \iyei 1160. S.495. 
el KexXavfjUyov C.676. el xelfxeva 682. 
e^ fjLaiQiAeyoig i^ely 775. el iLyt^ely 796. 
el utpfxrifieyog 929. el irporiiay 516. 
el Karayytaady 543. el KexaafUyoy 
736. el aefioyreg 973. el TeXevHitrei 
S.208. el T ewe/ixj/ey, el re de^derdbt 
xOoyl 216. el yixq. 230. el arvyriaag 
523. el yifWiTO 655. el KaTej^iyri/Jieyovg 
728. el Karaer)(edwy 1051. el trai^Stg 
very distinctly, P. 770. C.195. On 
this last see adiJHi. delri el waydkridwg 
S. 80. in loc. dub. 

E?a an, exclamation, according to 
some readings, in locc. dubb. 111. 123. 

EhdyyeXoc bringing a good mes- 
sage, A. 21. 256. 463. inspired by a 
good message, eirdyyeXoi eXiriBeg A. 
253. with gen. irpayfidrtay evdyyeXoy 
fTdiTtipLuty A. 633. bringing good tidings 
of safety. 

Evay^ff. e^pav yap dx^ TrayroQ 
evayrj atparov P. 458, This clearly 
means, a seat commanding a view of 
the whole army. About the deriva- 
tion and orthography of the word 
opinions differ. The Scholiast's ex- 
planation, 60ey e^vyaro KaXHg &yeiy 
Toy o^aXjjLoy irayTa)(pv Kal (yXiweiy 
is clearly inadmissible. He also ex- 
plains it to mean Kodapdy, Ke\iopL<r- 
fieytfy, and lastly by avyd^oyra Kal 
6pwyTa,yfhich. latter interpretation, as 
Dind. observes, belongs to another 



EYAr 



( 145 ) 



EYES 



adjective, ehavyri^, which Hemsterh. 
wishes to restore in Eur. Suppl.652} 
where evay^ is cominonly read. The 
word occurs likewise in Bacch.660. 
where Musg^. conj. shavyeig. The 
most probable derivation is suggested 
by Eimsl. on Bacch.660. who refers 
to a passage in Bekk. Aneod. Gr. p. 
337. 'Ayr/c* rovro iiwo avvQirov Kara* 
XctTTcrai Tov ehayr^g rj Trarayiic, 'E/i- 
ire^oKkfjc' aOpei fuy yap AyaicroQ ivav* 
tLov ayia kukKov, Here, as he ob- 
serves, the meaning can hardly be 
other than the bright disc of the sun. 
If then ehay^c mean clear, bright, it 
is not difficult to conceive that it may 
also (such clearness being an essen- 
tial requisite) mean affording a clear 
prospect. Such is substantially Pas- 
sow's explanation, who, however, 
seems to derive it from dyog. This 
would seem also to be the opinion 
of the lexicographers, (vid. Hesych. 
Suid. Phot.) but most probably there 
may have been two different roots, 
with a derivative similar in sound, 
but separate in meaning. 

EvayjcaXoc easy to carry y P.V.350. 

Eva/oiv happy, (iiorov evaitava P. 
697. 

EvaKoely {f) to hear well (?) In 
loc. dub. S. ] 12. See Kovveiv. 

Evav^/ooc prosperotis as to men, E. 
985. 

"EvapKTOQ tractable, P. 189. 

£t//3aroc easy to passy evfiarog ire- 
pdv P.V.720. 

Eif(iov\laprudencey P. V. 1037. 1040. 
ovK ehfiovXi^ P. 735. ignorantly. 

EvflovXtag prudently, vulg. ^y yap 
ehfhvXwg t^^^ C.685. Here Pors. 
reads ehfiokufg. So Blomf. Dind. 
The justness of this correction can 
hardly be questioned. The absence 
of Orestes being due originally not 
to his own prudence, but to the care 
of others, is much more naturally as- 
cribed to his good fortune than to his 
own evfiovXla, Neither is the phrase 
ehfiovXtac exeiv in itself without sus- 
.picion. 

Ehyiyeia nobility of birth, P. 434. 



Ehyeyrfg noble, P. 690. S.C.T.391. 
A, 1232. 

Evy\uf<r<rog eloquent. ehyXuta^t^ 
ijtpEvi S.766. 

Ely fia a prayer, S.c.T.249, P.V. 
586. C.456. 

Ev^aifiwy happy, prosperous, P. 
754. P.V.650. A.516.1277. C.689. 

EhdaKpyrog Jit to be mourned, C. 
179. 

Ev^ecv to sleep, £.47.94.104.136. 
675. fut. €v^frov(n A. 328. Met. to 
lie calm* elrs 'nr6yrog ky /lEVrjfjifipiya'ig 
Koiraig tvhoi A. 552. 

Evluicyog feasting splendidly* irap 
ev^elTryoig eerrf drifiog C. 477. An epi- 
thet of the dead, to whom sacrifices 
are offered by the living. Blomf. in 
his Gloss, less correctly refers this 
to a nom. evhiirya h.e. « sacrificium 
apud Athenienses celebratum, in ho- 
norem defunctorum,'* quoting Hesy- 
chius. ev^eiTryoig here refers to those 
who received the sacrifice, not to the 
sacrifice itself. 

Ev^i/Xoc manifest, ev^rfXa yap P. 
970. far it is manifest, 

Ebola a cahn, S.c.T.777. 

EvdoKifiog illustrious, P. 843. 

Evho^og glorious, C.302. 

Evehpog sitting on a fair seat, S .c.T. 
93.301. an epithet of the gods. 

Ehei^rig, beauteous, P.3T6. 

Eheifibfy well-clothed, P. 177. 

EveXwig cf good hope. eveXnig el/ii 
tre Ivy^vtreiy P.V. 607. / hope that, 
etc. 

EhiloZog having easy egress, kari 
^' OVK evi^ohoy P. 674. it is not easy 
to get out. Stanley compares Theocr. 
xii. 19. avi^o^oy elg ^Ax^poyra CatuU. 
iii. 12. I Hue unde n eg ant redire quen- 
quam. Virg.iE. vi. I26.facilis descen- 
sus Averni, sed revocare gradum su- 
perasque evadere ad auras, hoc opus, 
hie labor est. 

EvepyETEiy to do good to, E.695. 

EhepKTig well-fenced, or guarded, 
S.933. 

Ew£OTw prosperity, ky ehe<TTo7 ^/Xij 
S.c.T.169. A. 903. \alpovfray thitTTo'i 
TToXiv A. 633. 

u 



EYH0 



( 146 ) 



EYAA 



Ehridla folkfy P.V.383. 

EvijX/o^c tffith thefairsunlightiEtAQG, 

'Ehriperfwc well adapted to the oar. 
(TKaXfiov cLfJLff EhripETfioy P. 368. 

lEivOaptreiy to be of good cheer, 
S.C.T.34. (?) Here Turn. Glasg. eZ 
dcLpffelre, which Dind. prefers. See 
Valck. on Phoen. v. 1331. 

Evda/o^c of good cheer, S.947. d 
TCLvra S* &Q wpaaffoifA &Vj evdcLptrijg 
kyut A. 904. sc. EifAl. On the con- 
struction fl irpaaaoifi civ, see under 
&v, Blomf. from Fam. reads &vev 
QaptravQ, 

ISihOaptrwc cheerfully, confidently, 
S. 246. 

Ehdeyeir to be prosperous, abun- 
dant, £.855. 868. Cf. 904. in loc. dub. 
and see ayay. 

EvOeroc well-formed, convenient, 
S.C.T.624. (nro^ov ytfii^wy Xc/3i/rac 
evOirov A. 432. well arranged in the 
urn, Stanl. conj. evBiTovg. So Blomf. 
Dind. correctly. 

'EvBri/Moy nicely-arranging. ^tond- 
Tioy ehOiifjLoy££ C.82. keeping the house 
in order, 

Ei/0^pdTO£ easy tobe comprehended, 
S.81. 

Evdv^o-c/xoc giving an easy death. 
aifjLCLTwy ehdyritTifiuty hiro^pviyrwy A. 
1266. 

'EvBoivoQ giving a splendid feasU 
tvBoiyoy yipag C. 255. the honour of 
a splendid feasts Cf.v.476. «eqq. 

'EhOv^iKog righteous, A. 739. shOv- 
^iKai E.302. as from a nom. evOvdiKrig. 
HereHerm.for the sake of the metre, 
restores evOvdlKawi. 

Eijdvfjiog cheering, S.937. 

EhdvfjLbjg cheerfully, A. 1574. 

BvOvyeiy [v] to guide, P.V.287. 

"EvdvyoQ a judge, or censor, P. 814. 
E. 263. 

l^hOvyriip a regulator, o^iaKog eh- 
dvyrfipog vtrrarov yewg S.698. guiding 
the ships behind. 

"EhdvrrftpioQ that which guides, or 
regulates. tricfiTrTpov evOvyrrjpioyT. 760. 
the controlling sceptre. 

^hdviropeiy to move straight for- 
wards, A. 07 7. 



Eifdvc adv. immediately, P.V.676. 
P. 353. 400. A. 884. tvdvg adj . upright, 
just. Kplyt thBeiay lUriy ^.^\\. pass 
a righteous sentence. 

l£,hQvippiay kind, right-minded, E. 
987.992. 

Ei^fcXc^c glorious, E.980. honour- 
able, superl. C.300. y6oQ cvkXe^c f^po- 
trdo^ofioig *ATpel^aig C.318. a lament 
in honour of the Atridce. 

EvicXe/a glory, good report, C.344, 
E.824. £vv thKKtiq. S.952. with good 
report. KaK&y Se Kal(r)(pwy ov rtv eh- 
Kkeiay epelg S.C.T.667. See epeiy. 

EhKkiUJc honourably, P.320. A. 1276. 

EvKoiySfiriTig prudently counselling 
for the common good, S.681. 

'EvKOfffAog well-ordered, oinc evKo- 
(Tfiov (jivyriy P. 473. a disorderly flight. 

BvKpaipog fair-horned, S.296. 

^vKpiTog easy to decide, ohx evKpi- 
Toy TO Kptfia S. 392. 

^vKpvTTTog easy to conceal, A. 609. 

EhKTdiog sought, or invoked in 
prayer, irarpog ehicralay *Eptyyvy 
S.C.T.705. evKralay x^P^^ A. 1360. — 
expressed in prayer. Trarpodiy ehicraia 
<paTig S.C.T.823. eincrala sc. cttii 
prayers, S.626. 

Evicrcavoc wealthy, P. 866. 

BvKVKXog round, P.V.712. S.c.T. 
572. Aid. Turn. Vict, and most MSS. 
read it in S.c.T. 624. but evderoy 
Regg. A.B. Seld. Rob. 

EvXa/3cta caution, ohde roy opOo^afi 
Twy <l>6ifjLiya>y ayayeiy Zevg aZr ewav- 
aey kir tvkaj^dq, ye A. 994. " Versus 
ineptissime interpolatus." Dind. The 
sense is sufficiently clear, sc. nor 
would Jupiter (if it were allowable 
for the dead to be raised) have checked, 
by way of security, him (sc. ^scu- 
lapius) who was skilled in recalling 
(mortals) from the tomb. Thus 
much seems evident, viz. 1. that the 
particle aire is corrupt (awr eiravv 
Fl. T.), unless, with Bothe, we take it 
to mean '< vicissim, quia Isesus Jupiter 
laeserit ^^sculapium ;" 2. that hy is 
wanting to complete the construction 
with ewavtrey (so Scaliger, Herm.); 
and 3. that the words Iv evXafieiqL ye 



EYAO 



( 147 ) 



EY^E 



(one MS. omits yc) are an interpola- 
tion. One MS. for these words has 
CTT* a/3Xa/3c/9, which certainly seems 
better to accord with the words of 
the Scholiast, sc. tov ^AaKXiivioy Ik- 
epavvbfffev avatrrfierayTa rov *l7rw6\v' 
Tov, &tTTe fjL^ (iXaPfivai, fiut whether 
we read one or the other, it must be 
admitted that the phrase lir d/3Aa- 
/Sc/^ is harsh and obscure, and iv 
evXafieiif, unpoetical. Possibly some- 
thing like the following may be the 
true explanation: — eir a/3Xa/3e/^ is 
susceptible of two meanings, either 
as referring to the state of the dead 
restored to their vital powers (so 
Blomf. Well, the latter of whom 
translates most inaccurately, quomi- 
nus aliquem ad integrttatem redu- 
cer et), or to the security which Jupi- 
ter wished to obtain for his own laws 
by checking their infringement. The 
same ambiguity attaches to the words 
of the Scholiast, although an accu- 
rate consideration will refer the 
words <U(n-£ ftj) (iXafifivai to the object 
of Jupiter, rather than to the result 
in the case of Hippolytus. Possibly 
then some one, wishing to remove 
the ambiguity from the Scholiast's 
explanation, added the words iir ev- 
Xa(ieltf. ye, as a further gloss on (HaTe 
fMTi fiXa^fjyaij and this having some- 
how once crept into the text, another 
hand may have corrected iir dfiXa- 
fitiq, in order to bring it, as was con- 
ceived, into accordance with the 
words of the Scholiast. 

EuXoyf Iv to extol. EvXoytiv rroXty 
A. 566. 

EvXoyoc reasonable^ fair, P. 816. 

Ei^Xdywc reasonably, with justice , 
S.686. S.C.T.490. £{>Xoywc enijvvfiov 
S.249. called as it was meet they 
should be. So in S.47. upon which 
see under kirtovvp.La. 

^vfiadifQ easy to understand, £. 
420. 

BvfJiaprig easy, S.334. A. 1299. 

"EvfjLapig a shoe, P. 651. 

Ev/ucv^c kind, favourable, well- 
disposed, P. 171. A. 502.854. S.613. 



669. — of things inanimate, thfxtvti 
iriZi^ S.C.T.17. the kindly soil, oXo- 
Xvyfjiov lepbv evfjiEvii S.c.T.250. cv/x£- 
veivSr^ P. 479. ivntvel (Mq, S.1053. 
gentle violence. — Corapar. C.692. E. 
744. S.483. superl. A. 1427. 

Ev/ici'tafc kindly, A. 926. 

Ev/icrpoc well measured, or calcu" 
lated, (T^ey^oyaQ clit evfiirpov A. 982. 
by a well measured, or moderate 
cast. " Quum quis non plura ejicit 
quam ad navem levandam ejici opor- 
tet." Dind. 

^vfjLTixayoQ well able to effect, E. 
359. 

l£iVfioipog prosperous in its lot, hap- 
py. ivfwipov \dov6i E.850. 

"EhfjLopt^ia a favorable appearance, 
P.V. 493. 

EvfiopifiOQ beautiful, A. 405. EVfiop- 
<l>ov KpaTogC^SS, evfiop^oiTrapSiytoy 
xXt^al S.981. diiKaQ EvfAop<poi Kari- 
\ov<ri A. 442. beautiful in death. 

Evvaioc belonging to the bed. eit- 
ydiog ya/ioc S.327. the marriage bed. 

Ehyatrrripiov a bed, P. 156. 

Evyii a cmch, A. 13.27. 1609. thyriQ 
jrapoyputyrjfjLa 1421. See &ydos E.208. 
pi. S.134. A.1166. periphr. Xitcrptay 
ehydg P.536. — a tent, thyal ^vay^riibjy 
frpoQ rel^etri A. 645. — denoting the 
state of death, eyda a Vj^pvaiy evyal 
C.316. where you repose in death. 

Bvyiireipa a female bedfellow, a 
wife, P. 153. Dor. Xcx^*^*' ^'©c evya- 
reipay P.V. 898. the companion of the 
bed of Jupiter. 

lE,vy^rnp a husband. Dor. P. 134. 

Evv^rwp id. Dor. S.667. 

E5j/«C bereaved P. 281. C.783. With 
gen. eZyiy alerov warpog C.245. 

Ei/voca kindness, kind intention. 
wv di^wK Evyoiay P.V, 444. vvo ev- 
volag C.844. icar evyoiay <lipev&y S. 
918. if their minds be agreeable, in 
Evyoiq yQovog S.C.T.998. on account 
of his good will to the country. — fa- 
vour. toIq Tfaffoiny iraQ rig ehyolag 
^cpceS.484. Trpotrrarrjpiae *Aprc/i«^oc 
Evyoiaitri S.c.T.432. 

Ei/vovc well-affected, kind, P. 222. 

Ewjcvoc hospitable, C.701. 



EYisr 



( 148) 



EYHP 



Ev£w/i/3\ijroc easy to guess at, P.V. 
777. 

Ev4v/i/3oXo£ facilitating inter- 
course, or commerce, ^ivoi<ri r ev^vfi' 
f36\ovQ hiKag &Tep vrifiaTwy ^i^oler 
S.682. give them satisfaction on equi- 
table terms, — easy to guess at. ev{v/i- 
fioXov t6^* itrri iravrl ^o£a<rac C. 168. 

ILvdpKw^a a sacred oath, C-888. 

Evopfcwc consistently with an oath, 
rah' evopKwg txu 0.273. this is con- 
sistent with the oath, 

Ev7rdXa/ioc clever^ dextrous, evtra- 
XafJiov fiipifivav A. 1513. 

EvTrarwp born of a good father y P. 
931. 

EvTTCi^c persuasive^ easily con- 
vincing, S.618. A. 265. C.257. — obe- 
dient, with dat. £.793. 

EvTTc/iircXoc easy to be dismissed. 
t\ov(Ti fxolpav oifK einrifiTreXov £. 454. 
they are of a sort not easy to dis- 
miss. See ^venrfffxayroQ. 

EvTTcr^c easy, nimble. Kpaifrrf 
iroBl trri^tifjiarog eifweriog avatrtrwv ; 
P. 96. see under 6,vai<rff€iy, where, 
for the vulg. ayatrartoy, is preferred 
the reading of Brunck from Turn. 
ayiftrtrioy. Wordsworth, however, in 
Phil. Mus. quoted hy Dind. defends 
the vulg. with some probability, 
comparing Eur. Ion. 1049. Ag. 526. 
(529.Well.) C. 170. (186. Well.) S.C.T. 
27. Eur. Tel. 2. r6 t tlireiy einrerec 
fjivaayfAa 7ra>c S.973. it is easy to call 
them a nuisance, constr. t6 t iltr^iy 
(J,iyoy) fivaayfia, tinreriQ vug core. 
— einrerii rd^s id. 989. all this is fair 
and easy. 

EuTTcrwc easily, favorably J C.lOAd. 
evirerCJc tx^*^ A. 538. to be in a fa- 
vourable state. 

Ehiridrig easy to be persuaded, P.V. 
333. — persuasive. Qapaog kvirSig A. 
955. 

Ei/TrXom a favorable voyage, cv- 
irXoiav eir|9a£av S. 1030. 

EvTTOKOf weU-fleeced, A. 1390. 

Eviroixirog conducting favorably. €v- 
•jTOfiir^ Tvxy E.93. with successful 
conduct, 

EvTTopog easy of passage, S.465. 



Evgror/ioc happy ^ A. 237. 

EwTToroc good to drink, P. 603. P.V. 
679. 814. 

ISiVirpa^ia prosperity, S.c.T.206. 

Evirpaiig id, A. 246. 

'EimptTrtia "f \lirog iv ofifidrwy ai- 
fiarog, tinrpiireiay rUroy A. 1403. So 
vulg. That this is corrupt is evi- 
dent, as well from the metre as the 
sense. Fam has e^ trpivei. Cant, 
conj. efiTTpivei arieroy. This is a- 
dopted by Blomf. Herm. kfiirpiirtiy, 
which Dind. adopts, reading in the 
next line &riTov for hruroy. If this 
be correct, the infin. kfiirpivuy must 
depend on kirifiaiyerai sc. your blood- 
thirsty mind is mad enough to think 
that the clot of blood appearing on 
your face will he unavenged : but 
still, etc. 

'EArtrpiviig seemly, proper, P. 819. 
comp. C.653. eonj^icuotM S.c.T. 89. 
Buperl. P. 180. Here inrpcTrcorara 
is the vulg. and probably the true 
reading. See under eo-pcir^c< 

EvTTpe^roc conspicuous, S.703. 

EvTrpcTTiDc suitably, aptly ^ A. 602. 

'EAnrpoviinriKOvrog. See tinrpoirtairog. 

'Ehvpotrwiroc fair, favorable, rtrxa S* 
EwrpoawTT^ Kolrg, ro tray Ihtiy bxovtrat 
dpeofUyoig fieroiKohofjuay vetrovyrai 
waXiy C.963. seqq. This is clearly 
corrupt : Hermann, by an ingenious 
emendation, conj. eifTrpoaunroicolr^ 
The position of a die in falling ap- 
pears to have been called koItti, 
hence rvxrj €hwpoarww6Koiro€ a lucky 
posture of affairs. For fieroiKohofiwy 
we must read fxtroliooi ^ofiuty with Sca- 
liger. (See Schol ) The words t^eiv 
cLKovtrai dpeofilyoig are corrupt: the 
simplest conjecture appears Stanley's 
sc. iheiy aKovaai & hjiiyoig. The 
reading will then be rux? ^ ehirpofi- 
iayiroKoirq. to tray \ iZtiy aKOvvai & 
iefiiyoig \ fieroiKoi hofjuay trevovyrai 
irdXiy h.e. and hy a favorable turn 
of affairsy the intruders in our home 
will experience a reverse, to us long- 
ing to behold and hear the whole, to 
-Kay may also be taken adverbially : 
Schiitz transl., retaining dpeofiiyoig, 



EYnp 



( 149) 



EYST 



qui jam se omnia (sc. mala) vidisse 
et audivisse querebantur. The latter 
words are correctly explained by the 
Scholiast, ol vvv rove M/Jiovg oIkovv 
T£Q ireaovvrai eis to tfnrdkiv r^g 
wpwrifg rvxn^' Several other expla- 
nations have been proposed by the 
ingenuity of critics, but none appear 
certain. Blomf. reads TvxVy making 
it a verb governed by orav in the 
preceding sentence. 

^vTrpvfiviiQ well guided f steered 
well, einpvfjivij <l>pev6g xapiy S.967. 
the well-directed, or sincere kindness 
of soul, Butler observes, " vpvfjivri 
est puppis in qua gubemaculum, quo 
ipsa navis flectitur. Inde metapho- 
rice evwpvfiyi^c (I>pir6c X"P*C est prO' 
pensam animi henevoleniiam" He 
also well explains the whole passage. 
H{BC igitur cum consecuti sumus (ra- 
ther, estis) colite propensum in V9s 
Argivorum animumj eumque habete 
me ipso, patre vestro, honoratiorem. 
The vulg. reading here is Tvyx<apov 
rag — al^eaOe, where Stanley conj. 
TvyxavovTog (sc. ejxov), Butler rvy- 
\ayovT£g, Since, however, Phil. 
Guelph. AM. Rob. have trifietrSai 
this reading perhaps deserves the 
preference. The construction will 
then be the same as in yvfivor trvtl^ 
peiy, yvfxvoy de (ioiareiy Hes. Op. et 
Di.391. On this use of the accus. 
see Matth. Gr. Or. 546. See roidtrde, 

"^vpiirog the Euripus, A. 283. 

"Evpig quick-scented, A. 1064. 

'EAtpiaKEiy to find, to discover, "Apa 
<j>poyov(n (see ^poyely) y\u}<r(rr)g oya- 
dfig o^ov EvplffKEi ; E.944. Here Rob. 
has tvpitTKeig which Herm. Schiitz, 
Butler, unnecessarily adopt. Mi- 
nerva speaks of the Furies in the third 
person, as in vv.910.949. evplcKwy S. 
896. €vp^<ra> C.565. tvpiitreig B. 665. 
evpiftrei P.V.924. evpiiaofxey E.82. €v- 
f)^(rcr£ S. 931. Evpiforovtn S.72T. evpe 
P. V. 466. S.C. T. 191 . wiicpay iraig ifJtog 
rifjutplay KXeiyHy 'AOiyrwv evpe P. 466. 
he found the avenging of Athens a 
bitter matter. Dind. rfipe, evpoi A. 
592. Dind. is wrong in translating 



this inventurum esse, as if it were the 
opt. in oratio obliqua. The passage 
in Soph. Phil. 617. is wholly Afferent. 
Wellauer rightly explains, utinam 
celeriter veniat, ut inveniat, — evpiafiey 
S.490. cvpctv P.V.59.473.679. £vpwi/ 
P.V.249.579. evpdyreg P.362.— Mid. 
V. to obtain for oneself, to get, fivrifirfy 
evper ey \iTa7g S.267. airrog evpofiriy 
voyovg P.V.267. fteXiovg Oaydrovg 
evpoyro S.C.T.861. twipay evper atnpa- 
\^ A. 1570. Dind. rfipero, rfipoyTo 
K,T,\, pass. ehpfjtrSai KaK&v eoixe sri^y]^ 
irdfnv evpfjffSai (filXoig P. 729. 

Bvpoely to proceed favourably, P. 
593. 

^Zpog width, TTvpyog ey evpei S.C.T. 
745. the width of a tower, 

^vpinropog having wide tracks, 
eifptnropoto daXdirarig P. 108. 

'Ehpvg wide, ehpelaig ey avpaig S. 
849* in the wide air, at the mercy of 
the winds, 

^vpvnii Europe, prop. name. £v- 
piiwrig viZoy P. 736. Europe, ^hpunrrjg 
&7ro 786. 

Eiftri fieia piety, religion, S.cT.326. 

Bhorefiely to worship, A. 329. On 
S.8d3. see arierog, 

ISiiforefirig pious, righteous, ehtre^ig 
kyiip S.C.T. 584.592. A. 363. S.414. 
ehtrefi^g \6yog S.019. rcpog vfidg ehae- 
firig id. 335. dealing piously with you, 
ravra fiohfrrly eiKref^fj dewy irdpa ; C. 
120. SC. acrcev, are these things proper 
subjects of supplication from the gods ? 
Compar. C.139. 

lAftrrifjLog conspicuous, A. 792. evin)- 
fioy oif fie Xayddyei S.695. i. e. evvrifioy 
oy. See Wellauer 's note on A. 101. 
Herm. on Soph. Ant. 467. Wunderlich 
Obss. Critt. p. 100. See also under 
t^aiyeiy. 

^vtTKonog aiming well, C.683. 

EvoraXiyc well equipped, expedi- 
tious, P. 781. 

EvoTo/ictv to use fair words (i.q. 
evarofi tj^civ Soph. Phil. 201.) tI yiy 
irpofrelirta, Kay tv\w fiaX evarrofiQy; 
C.991. what must I call it, though I 
should use ever so mild expressions ? 
For icai' Pors. reads Kai, which Blomf. 



EYTA 



( 150) 



EYTV 



less correctly adopts, translating it 
Quo nomine hoc compellabo, et simtd 
a veto nomine non aherraho. This, 
however, is not the meaning of £v- 
vToixtiv* 

Evraicroc well arranged^ P. 391. 

E^rc when* — ^with indicof past time, 

e.g. £v0* 6 7^paio£ Aapcioc <xf>X^ X**'P^^ 
P.840. Cf. S.C.T.727. A.181.959. — 
With the subj. and 6.v^ in present 
or future time, ilr hv £x« ^vviiv A. 
12. whenever I occupy my couch, tlr 
av vvOriTai fAvdoy C.732. when he 
shall have heard the tale. Cf. P. 226. 
356. — hy is omitted, S.c.T.320. evre 
TToXig dafxatrdy. — With the opt. in 
frequentative sense, eZre irdvroc ev^oi 
A. 551. whenever the sea was calm. In 
A. 411. fiarav yap, eZt av etrOXa tiq 
^oKbiy opdvj irapaWd^atra ^la \tfMay 
(Mj^aKty 6\pigf Heath, Schtitz, and 
Blomf. understand Etrrl after fidrayj 
and join eZr ay fiifiaxey making do- 
K&y the nom. absolute. This, how- 
ever, since eZr hy absolutely requires 
the subjunctive, cannot possibly be 
correct. Another way is, with 
Wellauer, to suppose an ellipsis of 
the verb substantive y with the par- 
ticiple ^oK&y, so that it is equivalent 
to hoKy* As instances of this, cf. 
Soph. Aj.871. rlc — roy u>fi6dviiovy ei 
iroOi wXai^ofieyoy Xevartrwyf 6,wvoi; 
Eur. El. 538. oifK tariyy ii Kal yfjy 
KatrLyyifTOQ fioXwy, KepKl^OQ ortp yyolrjg 
ay €^v<l>aafjLa tnic; and Pind. Ol.ll. 
56. £1 ^£ fiiy txioy tic, oT^ey to fiiXXoy. 
Scholefield reads ^oKwy opq., which 
he translates " in fancy sees'* Dind. 
considers the verse corrupt. 

Evr£icvoc happy in offspring, S. 
272. 

Evr£X^c mean, vile, S.c.T.473. 

EvrX^/iwv hold. i/^vx^C ehrXiifwyi 
a^i; P. 28. 

ivToXfiog id. A. 1275. 

Evrd\/iwc boldly, A. 1271. 

EvTpdTre^oQ having a good table, 
A. 235. 

J^vTpaffig nutritious, C.885. 

Evrp£7r7/c ready, S.c.T.89. 

Eurp£7r/f£iv to get ready. A, 1636. 



EhTpefjt^lc nutritious, C.885. superl* 
S.C.T.288. 

^vTVKoc ready, willing, S. 951. 972. 

Evrvx**'' '^ Prosper. «c irAic £v- 
Tvxy S.C.T.609. that the city may 
prosper, aXX' tvTvyplriQ C.1059. may 
God speed you! T&XX'ehTvypi/jLeyvpog 
deiay *OXvfAiriwy S.992. ei^T'vx^^'' S.C.T. 
399.404.463.607. to ehrvxeiy C.67. 
prosperity. ehTvj(pvyToc S.c.T.347. 
Toy evTv^ovyTa A. 807. evTtr)(OvyTa 
A. 1300. 

Evrvx^C prosperous, happy, A. 20. 
S. 937. £urvx£i v6t/jl^ P. 695. in happy 
destiny. In P.V. 1059. ei d* £vrvx^ ri 
XaXg fjMyiwy; the reading is cor- 
rupt. £1 ^' ehrvxv is the reading of 
Turn. Vict. So Glasg. ei rov^* ev- 
Tvxjn Med. el ra^' arvx^ Guelph. 
£1 ^£ TCL^* ^vTvxy Vienn. quatuor. 
Some others read el ra^' eimrxfj"— 
elra ^ evrvxff — el 5' evtv^eI, All 
these readings violate both the sense 
and the metre. The conjectures 
proposed are scarcely more satisfac- 
tory, ei ^e TCL^ d,TV)(fj Cant, ei ^ eh' 
Tvxoiri Pauw, supposing that the 
diphthong oi could be made short 
before the vowel ly. it 5' e\mf\iri 
Stanl. el ^' eWvxeioy sc. ktrri Morell. 
Heath agrees with Cant. £t ^£ 
rah* arvxel Brunck. quum tanto pre- 
matur infortunio, quid de insania 
remittit? So Schiitz. Hermann 
Obss. Critt. c.3. conj. tL rd^ iiTvxQti; 
tL xaKq, fiayi&y ; quid his perterritus 
est? quid de insania remittit? coll. 
Hom. II. ^'.468. This Butler ap- 
proves, having himself conjectured 
£1 ^' eZ TCL^* £x«t * * * * supposing tI 
XaXq. /jiayi&y to have arisen from a 
gloss on the former line: he also 
conj. wQ ^* oifK arvx^Cj tI X®^9 f ^" 
yi&y ; Blomf. adopts a conj. of Pors. 
ei fifjd!' art/x^'' ^* X^^? /JLayiQy i.e. 
si ne quum ausis quidem exciderit, 
etc. Well. prop, ei ryde Tv\rf tL XoXg. 
Hayi&y; considering tI; as equivalent 
to nihil. Dindorf's conj. (which 
comes nearest the reading of Med.) 
il Tovde rvx>7) appears the simplest 
and best. He observes " Tovh prop- 



EYTY 



( 151 ) 



EYXE 



terea est necessarium, quia ab sen- 
tentia communi, quae praecedentibus 
versibus continetur, ad Promethei 
fortunam, cui nibil ad mentis aliena- 
tionem deesse ait, orationem defiectit 
Mercurlus." The change of EI into 
H is extremely simple, and might 
easily have occurred in the MSS. 

Evrv^dic happily, ovk evrvxtig un-' 
happily, oh fiaX evrvxtoQ P. 317.973. id- 

E{>^£yy^C bright, ev<peyyrjQ i^eiv 
P. 379. 

^vfpri/ieiv to use words of good 
omen. £v<j>rifjLeiT£ E. 988. 991. — to cry or 
sound joyfully, ev<jtr)fwvvTtQ A. 582. 
okoXvyyLov ^Ixp/rifiovvTa A. 28. KtKatoQ 
fioXirrfiov ehtjiifiiJirjffe P. 381. Here ijv- 
(prifiricre^r. Dind. — pass.^o be received 
with words of good omen, evfrifiov eiri 
ToZiroQ evtprjfjLovfiivri S.207. do thou, as 
thou art received with well-omened 
words, use such thyself. 

EvfrffWQ of good omen^ S.507. tv- 
(prffjiov f7ri/3^£V 615, y\S)<T<rav tvf^rifwv 
ipip£ivC574» evi^rjfiov KolfiritTOV arofia 
A. 1220. i.e. Kol/Jtrjffov &aTt evfprijjioy 
elvai. — suited for such words, happy, 
auspicious. ev^rjfjLoy ^fiap A. 622. 

'EiffiifjiiOQ with words of good omen, 
E.277. 

Ev^Ooyyoc sounding cheerfully, 
compar. C.337. 

Ev<l>i\rig beloved, A. 35. — loving. 
With gen. wolfjiyrig roiavrrig ovrig cu- 
^(\^C OefHv E. 188. 

Ei>0/\iyroc dear. &y iror cif^tX^rav 
edov S.cT. 103. which thou once 
heldest dear to thyself. 

Ev^tXorraic loved by children, A. 
703. 

^v(l>6priTog well to be endured* ^oi/xa- 
(Tiy £h<j>6prjToy C.848. a thing which 
your family might have borne with. 

Ev0pa/v£iv to cheer, gladden, S. 
510. Evif^payei vooy C.731. 

^hff^povri night, A. 508. r^c wapoidev 
ehtppoyrig P. 176. in the preceding 
night, kut Eh<j>p6yrfy 217. by night, — 
ewg yiyoiTO fxrjTpog tv<l>p6yrig irapa A. 
256. a proverbial expression. Cf.270. 
Taaag Ev<pp6vag P.V.668. every night, 

^hi^poywg kindly, by gentle means. 



A. 823. (Here the comma should be 
placed after Kiayreg rather than after 
cv^jodvwe. See Elberling, Obss. in 
Ag.) P. 823. — wisely, £v<j>p6ywg Xi- 
yeig A. 342. 

Evippoffvyri cheerfulness, delight, pi. 
P.V.537. 

Ev^pwy kind, favorable, P. 619. A. 
254. C.107. E. 946. 984. S. 19. 631. 1017. 
ev(l>poyog Ik ^lavoiag A . 77 1 . — plea sing, 
cheering. evippiMty Tig iroyog eZ rcXc- 
travi A. 780. (Dind. omits ng with 
one MS.) Cf. A. 1559. S. 529.950. — 
easy to understand, eW* eTx^ (fxtjyrjy 
Evfpoya C.193. (See Eii<j>p(ay.) — wise, 
sound'-minded, dEog yap ohK ^x^^P^^> 
btg Ev<l>pwy Etpv P. 758. sc. Cyrus. — 
sensible, befitting, Trwg Evtppoy* ftTrw ; 
C. 86. ov^' av Todi* EZ(l>poy ratr^* an- 
ftatrai Xirag S.373. On E.602. see 
aftEiymy. 

EvfvXaKTog easy to be guarded^ S. 
976. 

Et/0aivo£ speaking agreeably. A, 
1169. 

Ei/xaXicoc made of good brass, P. 
448. S.C.T.441. 

'EvxEipiJTog easy to be overcome, 
P. 444. 

EhxEpEia facility of action, license 
of conduct. Trdyrag ij^rj roh* tpyov 
Eir)(EpEiijf, (TvyapfJiStTEi Pporovg E.471. 
this deed (going unpunished) will 
inspire all men with a readiness in 
the commission of crime. 

Evx^trOai to pray, with inf. Ev^p' 
fjLai A. 970. Evxov C.210. EvxeerOs 
S.C.T.198. Evxo/JiEda S.660. with ace. 
to pray for, evxov tcl KpElfftru) S.cT- 
248. fjLETpioy ETTog evxov S. 1045. offer 
a moderate prayer. — with dat.to^ra^ 
to. BEolg EviacrOat P. 514. *ApyEioi(Tiy 
Evx^crOai S.958. with dat. and infin. 
Evxofiai yrj ry^E — rovyEipoy Eiyai rc- 
XE(r<l>6poy C.533. Absolutely .rdr' evx^to 
XiToiari P. 490. part. EifxofiEyoig ayiXdoi 
C.458. in answer to our prayers. — to 
vow. with inf. ev^w BEolg ^Eiaag ay 
J^' Ephiy rah A. 907. with ace. ttoX- 
X&y irarriiTfJLOy EifACLTioy ay Ev^dfJirfy, — 
to boast, with inf. r/c ay Ev^airo fipor&v 
atnyEl daifxoyi (pvyai ; A. 1314. Here 



EYXH 



( 152 ) 



£0£2 



Cant. conj. tic ay ohic. Pors. Wc hv 
oZy. The latter is most consistent 
with the sense of the passage; but 
Blomf. prefers the former, ^i Jc 
roi yivoQ eh^ofud* elvai ydc &to rdcS' 
tyoiKoi S.531. the infin. is sometimes 
omitted. "EXXac r afA6l iropov rcXarvv 
ev^ofUvai (iroXcic) P*854. SC civac. 
Here the vulg is e^dfuyaij violating 
both the sense and the metre, air^o- 
fjL£yai Regg. B. C. F. H. K. Guelph. 
Rob. So Brunck, Schiitz, Herm. 
Passow, but av^ofiai is not Greek. 
t(i\6fuyaL Colb.l. ip^oixeyoi M. 1 v.l. 
in Reg. B. Blomf. has afy)(6fuy ai from 
conjecture. But ev^ofuyai is found 
in Med. Reg. A Colb.d. M.2. which 
Well, rightly adopts. Cf. 6 A7og vop- 
TiQ £V)(€rai fio6c S.d09. sc. clvai or 
0vvai. yiyoQ fffurepoy — cf etriTryolag 
Aioc thy(6fA£yoy S. 18. sc. eJyai. 

Ehxri aprayerj S.c.T.801. A. 223. 
947. C. 124.140. 147.211. E.1.20. S. 
621.644.691.1058. cvx^C Ttketri^opovg 
C.211. effectual prayers. 

lEiiyf/vxla courage^ P. 318. 

Ev\//i;xoc holdy P. 386. 

'EAiithriQ sweet' scentedy P. 609. A. 
583. 

EthuyvfiOQ left, hi ehktyvfuay rerv/i' 
fiivoi S Ji/T, SI 0. pierced through the 
left side, or heart. — inauspiciatiSy as 
opposed to h'^ioc P.V. 488. 

'Etl>avTe<rdaito lay violent hands on. 
^VpiQ pvcrltoy e0a)//erai S.407. 

'£^a7rr<i>f) one who touchesy S.308. 
830. — one who lays violent hands on. 
pvtriioy £^a7rrop€£ S.709. 

"E^at/zic a touching, S.45. The 
words c{ Eirnrvolag Ztfyog e^av//ii'' 
seem here to be in apposition with 
iropTLv and \yiy : the abstr. being 
also put for the concrete. See cttcj- 
vvfiLa. 

"Etf^edpog one who sits by to await 
the issue of a combat, and then 
challenges the conqueror, an antago' 
nist in reserve, roidvhe iraXriy fwyog 
wy e<f>eBpog hitrtroTg fUWei delog 
'Opitrrrig &i/>ctv C.853. Commenta- 
tors appear to have mistaken the 
force of c^^poc in this passage, by 



referring it simply to the present con- 
test of Orestes with .£gisthus and 
ClytaBmnestra : for as regards these, 
Orestes was not an e<l>eBpogy as he 
himself was going to engage at first 
in the contest. Neither can Schole- 
field*s explanation of fioyog wy l^e- 
hpog, nullum habens assessor em^ pos- 
sibly be admitted. It seems that 
Orestes is called £<l»ehpog in respect 
of the former quarrel between Aga- 
memnon and his murderers, which 
quarrel Orestes was now about to 
avengcy as the c^c^/ooc or champion 
of his father. 

*£^e^c(r6ai to sit upon, with ace. 
A. 650. E.424. 

'E^cVciK to govern, or manage, P. 
38. aor.2. vdyr kiritnrE hvtrff^poywg id. 
544. managed all things ill. On the 
form eiritnre, and similar Ion isms, 
in the tragic writers, see Lobeck on 
Aj.v.805. Mid. V. lifUweffdaL to fol- 
low, or attend to. 2. aor. l^vX^ jti- 
^vffKw S' vfXfi iintnri(rQai Trarpog 
£.590. 

*£0£p7reii/ to come upon, to attack. 
£<l>ip\pei £.477. c^cfnrerai id. 903. with 
ace. £.304. 

*^i(mog at the altar, attaching to 
the altar. kf^(rriif fnatrjiari £.162. 
KoX irwg ; ro^ oHlei Ovfiartay Efj^eorrlwy 
A. 1283. This may be read either with 
the interrogation after irwg or after 
£<t>e<rriu>y. In the former case, the 
Chorus, from the manner of Cas- 
sandra, catches a dim perception of 
her meaning, and alludes to the 
murder, which it apprehends, from 
her words, may actually then be 
taking place within the house. But 
how ? this (sc. your expression) sa- 
vours of domestic slaughter. This is 
much stronger than the meaning 
given by some who place the inter- 
rogation at the end, and translate, 
and how can such a smell arise 
from the domestic sacrifices ? or 
again, retaining the former punc- 
tuation, How so ? 'tis merely a smell 
from sacrifices within the house. — 
sitting at an altar as a suppliant. 



E*ET 



( 153 ) 



E^OA 



With gen. h6fui)v iff^itrTioQ kfiStu E. 
547.639. S. 360. 498. Wellaucr and 
some others read k<pitTTiov from 
Aid. Med. Guelph. Rob. in C. 1034. 
where the vulg. is kif earlav. 
This, however, requires a somewhat 
unusual ellipsis of 6^6v with aXKfjv, 
Blomf. more properly retains the 
vulg. — domestic^ residing in a house. 
With gen. irovot ^ofJLwv i<l>earTioL. — 
having an altar or hearth, hofiovQ 
k^ecrriovQ S.c.T.73. A. 825. 

^F^ETtjc an officer, P. 79. 

*EKi>eTfiri a charge or commissiony 
S,203. C. 298. 674. E.232. 

*Efj)ril3dv to arrive at manhood, 
S.C.T.647. 

'E^vyXoi/v to fasten with nails, pass. 
k<ltii\<jJTai S.922. 

*E(l)rjfiipioQ mortal, P.V.546. 

'^riiupog id. P.V. 83.253. 947. 

^'EJpilfiiOQ \ TOpatTffwv <l>poifJuoig k<l>rj- 
filoig A. 1189. The word k<l>r}fiioiQ is 
corrupt. Several conjectures have 
been proposed, e.g. eifiprffjiioig J.Cas, 
ev0?7/i/oic Stanl. £0v/iv£oc£ Jacob. The 
word is evidently derived from an 
error of the copyist, who had his 
eye upon c^iy/icVovc in the next verse. 
It is probable that some adjective 
agreeing with tppoifiloiQ is lost, but, as 
it is impossible to restore it without 
further aid from MSS., the verse 
had better be read arpof^el, Tapd<rerwp 
il>poifjUoig * * * oig. 

'i^nffdai to sit by, or near, E.599. 
with dat. hofioiQ k(j>rjfxivovg A. 1190. 
k<l>rifiivovc Ta<^ C.494. with acc. 
fipkrag rovfiov ktjtrifiiv^ E.387. 

'E^cevai to inflict upon, tIkvoiq 
hpaiag kt^riKev iTriKOTOvc TpOijiaQ S.c.T. 
768. irdyT ktpfjtrbt fwpov E.478. / will 
suffer to he inflicted every kind of 
destruction. — mid. v. to order, give 
charge. kwitrroXag &c troi iraTTjp ki^eiro 
P.V. 4. wgk<l>i£aai P. 224. with inf. oirS* 
£0' tfrriav aWrfv TpawitrOai Ao^ag 
kiftiiTO C. 1035. 

'£^/^£cv to sit upon or rest, j^apvg 
k<l»l^tt S.638. 

*E(l>ifi£pog to be desired, C.827. 

^Eipitrrdvai to set or place over. 



with dat. A. 1175. S.299. raid. v. to 
stand by, kcjiiaTaTai S.c.T, 520. 

'£^^£V£iv to lead the way, act as 
a guide, Toltrh^ ki^o^evaai ^i^o^i^X^- 
TOKTiv aySitTi C.717. See vv^iog. 

^F^^ovv to lead upon a journey or 
expedition, kirel arparov tZkiroh^KEi P. 
648. after he had happily led the army 
on its errand. kiroBu)K£i may be Ionic 
for k<l>(if^(!jKei plusq. perf. of k<l>ohovy. 
The only various reading is M. 1. 
k7ru)^6)K€i. The objections to the vul- 
gate offered by Critics are three: 
first, that such an lonism as kirodwKei 
for kf^uilwKet is inadmissible ; second- 
ly, that if it were not, the verb £0o- 
lovv occurs no where else; and lastly, 
the hiatus in eZ. To the first, objec- 
tion it may be replied, that in this 
very chorus we have, in v. 639. hviip 
with the penult, long as in Homer. 
ItTKEy for ^y 648. at elided in £^£0- 
Qiyrai 665. according to the Epic 
usage, and, if the reading be correct, 
Ev in the arsis with hiatus, as in 
VLr)\rjidZEia *A\CKilog. So in v. 544. 
we have kirEtrirE from kifkitrw, etc. 
These instances may, perhaps, ex- 
plain the appearance of the Ionic 
change of into ir, (See Greg. Cor. 
p. 399. ed. Schaf. and Lobeck on 
Soph. Aj. 805. who gives other ex- 
amples of lonism from the Attic 
writers.) In the next place, k^hovy, 
though not elsewhere found, is sup- 
ported by the analogy of the active 
verb Ehohovy Soph. CEd. C. 1437. where 
see Hermann's note. We have also 
ktpohvEiy in C.717. but with a dif- 
ferent construction. Lastly, the 
hiatus in eZ is not inadmissible in a 
chorus like this, where the epic usage 
appears to be much imitated. We 
may perhaps conclude therefore, that 
it is safer to retain the vulg. than 
either to correct evtodwtrEy mih Blomf. 
or *<p(o^dfKEi with Butler. Wellauer's 
observation, that it is remarkable 
that both the explanation of the 
Schol. WvyE — ijyiox^h and the gloss 
in Reg. B. o^iiysi, have the imper- 
fect, (by which probably he means 

X 



E$OA 



( 154 ) 



EXEI 



that iiroBoDKei is the imperfect also), 
is not much to the purpose. The im- 
perfect is not necessary here, the 
meaning being, '* he used to be called 
(imp.), nay, he was (imp.) deofiritmop, 
after that he had conducted the army 
well." 

"E^oSoc anattacky £.353. 

'E^Xkoc lagging, prolix. i<l>o\K6s 
kv \6yif S. 197. tedious in speech. 

*Et^eveiv to look upon, regard 
with kindness or favour, S. 622. 662. 
to rule over, administer. With gen. 
^(upag e<lMp€veiv P. 7. &W* &XX9 K 
k<pop£vei £.504. which Butler ex- 
plains, omni quod moderatum ac mo- 
dicum est, principatum Deus dare 
solet : alia vero quae immoderata et 
nimia sunt, aliter, h.e. non benigno 
lumine inspicit. Wakefield's trans- 
lation is, alia quidem aliter Deus 
aspicity h.e. serius ocius,lenius mitius, 
poenas infligit sceleratis. This is 
better. 

*'E/^fjLaivtiv to rush upon. KlpKOv 
Trnpolg itfMpfiaivovTa P. 204. 

'£^op/idff0ai id. eff^opfiridivreg P. 
454. 

''E^opoc a president, or ruler, S. 
659. . trrpandc ttpopoi. P. 25. 

'E^v/xv£AF to sing over anything, C. 
380. — to pray for in song^ £.862. 
vaiav ii^vfivovv P. 385. raised the 
song ofthepofan. 

"Ex^ty to have, hold, occupy, or 
possess. e.g. ifiXoyunrov vvp E')(pva 
e<l>ilfjL€poi P.V. 253. iKerriplag exov- 
erai ha \ip(ov S. 190. thpav €l\t P. 
458. TpoLav *A\aiol t^ovtri A. 311. 
Cf. P.V.81. 185. 315.417.468.489.492. 
569.933. S.C.T.67. 177.336.369.414. 
455.468.493.504.511. 519. 624.800.928. 
1021.1056. P. 189.589.760.771. A. 12. 
171. 322. 534. 568.659. 805.965.1016.1028. 
1121. 1125. 1196. 1237. 1261. 1556. 1612. 
C. 162. 193. 236. 255. 275. 316. 346. 553. 
749. 751. 852. 942. 1012. £. 8.43.82. 155. 
219. 248. 262. 374. 454. 544. 570. 672. 746. 
774. 800. 852. S. 102. 268.329. 420. 452. 
724.744.853.964.975. cx^t tiKoq P.V. 
13. has its completion, kfiov '^^eiav 
elei 169. will have need of me. Cf. 



C.474. Trap iavr^ ^X*»iy P.V. 187. 
holding in his own hands, irrffiarwy 
£ Jw TTO^a exei 264. is out of harm*s 
way. aavToy cicttoSwv extt^y 344. keep- 
ing out of the way. fjUfi)piv ovriv &v- 
dputTTOig tx^y 443- having no ground 
of complaint against men, hl^Lav rpc- 
(Mlv EXEi 642. it is worth while, e^et 
irvoas 802. will live. (jSSvov trutfia- 
Twv E^ei deoQ 861. will grudge them 
their persons. See crStfia and <pd6voQ. 
&pav txoyra S.c.T.13. in the prime of 
life. See t^ril^os^ e^ei Trarpipwv Zwfia- 
Tiay kviarpot^Q 630. will he a resident 
in his fathers halls. Ix^*'' iropoy P. 
708. to obtain a passage* ^aXrjy exeiv 
A. 661. to encounter a storm. pKafiag 
tx^ A. 863. / experience hurts. Cf. 
£.766. exet'' apag A. 1387. to incur 
a curse, 0vy^v ex^'^^^ hofuav C. 252. 
banished from their homes, ex^i St- 
Kfiv 984. is punished, tlpav exoy 
ra £.41. sitting. Cf. Opovovg txi^tv 
S.205. £x^ fJLeylfrrriy airiay Ktlviov 
vTTo £. 99. I am severely blamed by 
them, alrlav ^' €x*^ '^^^ if^dvov 549. / 
am accused of the murder, eoprf^g 
trripyrfip exovvai 183. having a love 
for. tx^^^^ '''VQ hicrjc riXog 699. ob- 
taining the decision of the cause, icvpi 
exoyrtg 918. having authority. Cf. 
WQ ovK exovai Kvpog oh^kv afjufH trov 
S.386. 6XWV W'aX/iTpOTTOi' oxjjiv S. 164. 
averting his eyes. pporSiy Xoyov ovk 
c«7X£v ovMva P.V. 232. he made no 
account of them. — to preside over, as 
a tutelar god. Bpo^ioc £X^' ^^'^ X'^P^^ 
£.24. deovg 01 ydv cx^"^* S.685. — 
to hold, confine^ or check, evda er 
exovtriy evyal C.316. rovg 5' &KpavTog 
c'xc* vujid. 63. — with part. 'EXX^erirov- 
Toy ij\Tri(r£ trx^^^^y piovra P. 732. that 
he should stop it flowing, with infin. 
<lf6l3og TO fxrf ^Kely <rxif<r€i £. 662. will 
restrain from injustice. — to bear, ew- 
dure, 6y ovrig ay hdfwg tX'^* ^^' 
opotJMay fiialyoyra S.637. — to affect, 
possess. ijt6(iog fx ex^i A. 1216. fear 
possesses me. Cf.P.737. C.746. S.374. 
516. 717. aJyog irdXiy riiyde kxkrw S. 
1003. let it be praised. — to have at 
one's disposal, to be able to produce. 



EXEI 



( 156 ) 



Exep 



or say, Xiyoig av, eitl tUvS' e^oig 
inriprepoy C.103. Cf,767.^-with infin. 
to be able, to have it in one's power 
to know how. Kovhev avTwn-Eiv exw 
P.V.61. Cf. P.V.472. 588. 680.822. A. 
158. C. 197.257.511. S. 372.— with in- 
terrogative, in the same sense. ov3* 
exdt Ti <^lij C. 89. nor can I tell what 
I must say. ohd* l^w rig av yeyoljuay 
P.V.907. — in the infinitive, preceded 
by another verb. oIkoc vTrap^et rutvBe 
— eX'^^^ A. 936. sc. iSore cx'tv. /3Xo- 
avpov apcifJtEvoy &yoc t^eiy E.161. 
//^ TeXeoy doyrsc t'x^tv S.74. tovto 
Xa^oc ^lavTola fidip kiriKKbJtny ifj,- 
TTc^wc ^xeir E.321. — to denote con- 
dition or circumstance, iror afx^l Xt- 
ray e^ojiey ; when shall we engage in 
prayer ? ovV tyti. fivaog Trpog x^^P' 
rijfjL^ E.423. pollution attaches not to 
mine hand. On A. 183. see below. 
With adverbs. J5' %* S.c.T.207. 
it is thus. P. 335. 710. 1379.1646. C. 
614. w^ e\ov(ri S.C.T.894. they are 
thus. ovTiMjQ ex^t C.446. tjg ovTiog 
kxoynay TwyBe S. 166. wg J^' k^oy- 
rwy A. 1366. loairep e^^i A. 1144. 
vwg £\ei C.858. KaXQg exei S.c.T. 
781. KaXwg e^oy A. S20. cuxerwc ex*"' 
A. 538. hyayxalug e^py C.237. afirf- 
Xafcuc €X" ^^' <rvyK6X\tag Ix^iv 535. 
evfhvXwg e^dfy C.685, (Al. evfioXwg. 
see evfiovXutg,) vayKaKUfg exei 729. 
hpKOvyTdtg tx^i 879. fhdpKiog exei 978. 
^Kalwg ex^iy E.419. In A. 449. ix'^pa 
S* txoyrag €Kpv\lfey. Schiitz, Blomf. 
and some others understand OriKag 
with exoyrag. Stanl. however, whom 
Butler follows, more rightly appears 
to understand it to mean conquerors^ 
h.e. although conquerors. It alludes 
to those who, during the war, had 
fallen at Troy and been buried there, 
and who now virtually were cou' 
querors, although themselves deceas- 
ed, and buried in the enemy's coun- 
try. In A. 183. XaXKidog wipay tx^y 
•TraXippodoig ey 'AvXl^og rdiroig, Schiitz 
takes ex<*"' intransitively in the sense 
of being, tarry ing, observing ** c'x^iv 
est habitarCf aliquo loco degere, com- 
morari, ut ex^iy de urbibus usurpa- 



tum ibterdura signi^caisitum esse ,ad- 
jacere, Xen. Anab . vii. 8." This may 
be very true, but since in S.259. we 
appear to have the substantive nipa 
CAirig yap eXOwy eic nipag NavTra/c- 
rlag, although here it must be al- 
lowed that the readings differ) in the 
sense of the country opposite, it may 
be better, with Blomfield, to under- 
stand it as meaning, occupying the 
region over against Chalcis, In A. 
358. Aioc TrXayay txovtny elTreiy. 
irapEtTTi TOVTO y e^ix''^'^^"*' Blomf. 
places a full stop after Exovqiy, and 
joins eiTTEly with trapecm. This, 
however, although good in itself, 
requires the arbitrary change of 

y e^ixy^vtrai into icajix''^*'^^'' ^^ 
may be better, either to take elwEty 
by itself as a qualifying word, so to 
speaki (Cf. rcrpwrai ^iktvov ttXcoi 
Xiyeiy A. 842.), or to join elTreiy with 
txovffi, h.e. they may say that they 
are struck by Jove. On the expres- 
sion ifXriyiiy txftft see under ta<o and 
TrXiyyiy. see also Blomf. not. in loc. — 
eX^o-Oai mid. v. to grasp, to cling to. 
aKfjidiei fiperifoy ex^^^**' S.c.T.95. it 
is time to embrace the images. So in 
A. 1644. el ^i TOi p.6xQ(oy yivoiTO 
Twy^ &Xig y\ kxpijJLt& ay h.e. we 
would eagerly grasp at it^ namely, at 
the completion of our series of mis- 
fortunes. See &Xig. 

^Exeyrfig detaining the ships, kx^v- 
fjdag airXolag A. 145. 

'ExOalpeiy to hate, S.c.T.484. P.V. 
977. TJxOrfp£V P. 758. kxB^p^te S.482. 
pass, kx^alperai C.239. with dat. el 
eroi T£ Koi Oeditriy kx^citpoiaTO S. 735. 

"ExOetv to hate. — pass. v. exOetrdai 
to be hateful, with dat. A. 406. 

"Ex^oc hatred, S.c.T.920. w TrXcIer- 
Tov exOog P. 276. object of direst 
hatred. Koivoy tx^og C.99. a common 
feeling of hatred, ex^^* evyaiwy ya- 
fiiay S.327. 

"ExOpa enmity. Kar ex^/oav S.331. 
from feelings of enmity, etg e'xO/oai/ 
fiaXy P.V. 388. npog aXXrjXovg eX" 
dpai 490. 

'Ex^po^fvog inhospitable, cruel to 



Exep 



( 156 ) 



zrro 



strangersy S.c.T.588.603. with dat. 
i^dBpd^evoy vavrritn P.V.729. 

'ExO/)©^ hostile, hateful, S.c.T. 506. 
861. A. 1452. C. 196.307.987. E.897. 
kyQpa sc. yif A. 442. the enemy 8 coun-' 
try. n. pi. c^dpa hostilities, A. 1347. 
— an enemy, rov Aioc i')(Qp6v P.V. 
120. Cf. 1044. S.C.T. 499.657. A. 1620. 
C. 121 . — tydpoi enemies, rwv Aioc ex- 
dp&v P.V. 67. Cf. P.V. 158. 980. 1044. 
S.C.T. 237. 265. 287. 449. 1000. P.320. 
443.991. A. 1245. 1298.1347. C. 171.463. 
606.779.889.940. E.700. S. 222. 986. 
kyQpovQ Tovg efiovg P.V. 866. my ene- 
mies, Cf.975. k^Bpoltri. toIq voIq E. 66. 
com par. ixOitjy Tvxn P. 430. S.606. 
superl. ixOKnos S.c.T. 540. P.V. 47. 
A. 636. 

"Exi^ya a viper, S.873. C.247.988. 



'E^vpcJc strong, secure, P. 89. ex*^ 
poic Blomf. Well, from Colb.l. Aid. 
Turn. 

'EjJoc of the morning, iraxv^y kt^v 
P.V. 25. the morning frost. 

"Eo^c the morning or dawn. €(uc 
yivoiTO fjirfrpv^ €vd>p6vri^ irapa A. 256. 

"Eitfc until, witn indie, in past time 
ewe KeXaiyfiQ wktoc ofifi d^/Xcro P. 
419. Cf. 456. with conj. and ay of 
future time, euc av k^lic^ Karal^atrfiov 
P.V. 81 2. until you come to. — so long 
as, whilst, with indie, of past time, 
coic eXevfftri^ ahya^ fiXiov P. 696. — 
of present time, twc cr e/x^po/v eifjil 
C. 1022. with conj. and ay of fut. time, 
eoic a I' <xi0^ irvp A. 1410. so long as 
he shall kindle the fire, etc. 



ZaXrf a storm, or whirlwind, P.V. 
371. A. 642. KUfiaroQ fdXiyv tx^iy A. 
651. to encounter a storm at sea. 

ZavXridng very abundant. iairXridfi 
yeyeia^a P. 308. 

ZcLTTvpog very fiery, P.V. 1086. 

Zeiy to boil. Met. to rage, yvy o' 
en (ei sc. dal/xwy S.c.T.690. 

ZevyXri a horse-collar, P.V. 461. 

Ztvyyvyai to yoke, ^evyyvffi P. 187. 
fcvjw A. 1624. efevfa P.V. 460. fv- 
ytVraC.784. Met. ^evxOeis A. 816. 
yoked, h.e. united, A. 816. /zfjxa»'a«c 
e^ev^ey "EXXiyg iropO/xoy P. 708. con- 
nected it by a bridge of boats. 

Zevyog a pair of horses , etc. yoked 
together. Met. a pair of men. ievyoe 
'Arpei^wy A. 44. the two Atridce. 

ZevKTTjpLoy neut. of prec. a yoke, 
A. 515. 

ZevKTTipioQ capable of yoking, or 
uniting, yiifivpay ky hvoly (tvicrrfpiay 
P. 722. a connecting bridge (placed) 
on the two (continents), h.e. connect- 
ing the two continents. Here Marg. 
Ask. has yaly ^voly, which Well, 
commends, ratv ^vo7y Blomf. See 
^vo. 

Z(VQ Jupiter, P.V. 150. etc. Atoc 



P.V. 10, etc. Zrivog P.V.358.etc. ZiyW 
P.V. 218. etc. A/a P.V. 339. etc. Zfjya 
P.V.541.etc. Zcv P.524. etc. w Zev 
is generally now read in the corrupt 
passage S.153. a Zay, 'love l^ Bam- 
berger. Dind. 

Zifjivpoc the west wind. 

ZrjiXovy to envy, esteem enviable^ 
P.V. 330, P. 698. 

Zrifila harm or loss, P.V. 382. pe- 
nalty or punishment, P.V. 329. C. 1028. 
avoxpflfJMroKTi ZrifiiaiQ C.273. the spo- 
liation of his property. See hiToxpV' 
fiarog, 

Zfjy to live, fjfc E.574. cfiyc C.354. 
f^v P.V.748. fwVc.l039.E.294. fw<Ta 
d.913. S.109. S.C.T.1025. (dyroQ A. 
616.817. E.254. fwvra S.C.T.619. A. 
£57.663. C.873.892. E.256. ^fdiaav E. 
574. TO ^riy life, rov t^v atreirripritre 
P.V. 684. — Met. to be fierce, or vigo- 
rous, 6.Trfs OveXXai (wtri A.19S. 

ZrjTEly to seek, irjrei P.V. 262.316. 
778. 

Z6<f>0Q darkness, P. 825. 

Zvyoy a yoke, P. 192. ^vyoltri P.V. 
460. — the beam of a balance, S. 802. 
Met. the yoke of slavery, A. 1011. 
1041. ^ovXeioy ^vyoy S.cT. 453.775. 



ZYro 



( 157 ) 



II 



^ovXi^ (vyf A. 927. 1199. J^vyoiai hov 
Xeioiffi A. 75. I^vyoy aXjcdc P*586. /^e 
yoke of sovereign power. Keferring 
to the bridge of boats connecting two 
continents, as by a yoke, P.60.72. 
See ^Evyyvyaif ^evKTfjptOQ* 

Zvyog the centre of a vessel j where 
the rowers of the second order (^u- 
ylrai) sat, A. 1611. Schol. Arist. Ran. 
1106. quoted by Blomf. dpayirai, oi 
irpog r^v irpv^vav, i^vylrrig, 6 fuaoc, 
OaXafiiTrjQj 6 wpog irputpav, Blomfield 
also well observes that by riav kvi 
Zvy^ lop6Q are here understood, Cly- 



taemnestra and i^gisthus, who were 
now in power upon the death of 
Agamemnon, although before second 
to him in rank. " Erant igitur senes 
OaXdfiioi, iEgisthus et ClytSBmnestra 
^y^rai, Agamemnon Opayirqg,** 

Zbtri life. (too. Dor. S.c.T.9-21. 

Zwvii a girdle, C.986. E.578. S. 
452. 

Zdt'Trvpeiv to kindle, inflame, i^bnrv- 
povai rap^oQ S.c.T.270. excite alarm. 
pass, ^tirtrvpovfiivac <l>p£y6g A. 1004. 

Zto»0vro£ life-prodticingy nourish- 
ing, iuHpvroy alfia S.837. 



H 



"H or, a disjunctive particle, used 
to express an alternative, e. g. djcovcr 
rj oitK CLKovETE \ S.c.T. 96. do ye heary 
or do ye not . hear ? Bioprop, rj f^po- 
Tdov\ P.V.767. divine, or mortal? Cf. 
P. V. 118.663.821. S.c.T. 91. 224.587. 
601.619.809. P. 144.244.344.846.416. 
701 . 705. 931 . A . 16. 466. 551. 613. 616. 
747. 1381. C.14.118. 314.992.1005.1070. 
E. 284.489.716.717. S.114.125.331. 775. 
repeated e. g. dtdtrvroQ, fl fipdreioc, rj 
KEKpafxivTiiF.Y.ue. Cf.id. 683. S.C.T. 
184. A.1167. C.91 — 94. E.849.S.245. 
i) Kai or else, C.566. S.74. — it is 
placed before the former member 
also, either — or. rj Kfjpv^ ng rj irpitr- 
fivg S.708. either some herald^ or 
some ambassador. Cf. P.V.165. S.c.T. 
46. 8.434. ri — ^ Kai. either — or else, 
S.c.T. 459. — repeated more than 
once, ^ ng 'AxtJAXwv, ^ Ildv, fl 
Zevc A.56.Cf. E. 260.— with rot in 
the first clause, calling attention 
more strongly to this alternative. 
5 Toi Tig c^ejcXei//ev, rj 'JiyTT/caro A. 
648. either he stole away, or etc. Cf. 
A. 823. C.490. With change of sub- 
ject, or of construction, vvv yap 
fiiXXovffi ireipgl Kovdvufy — rj irdyv 
Ot](Teiv *AyafjL€fiyoyitM}y oifccuv oXeSpoy 
— rj TTvp Kai <l>wg eir eXivSeplijf, dalojy 
dp^dg re iroXityaoydfiovg ti,ti (sc. 
'OpiffTTjg). C.848. So perhaps id. 
195. if ev adif ^y i) be correctly 



read by Wellauer for the unintel- 
ligible vulg. eZ aaibriyri. Dind. rj 
(Taif ffy fioi. Cf. F.V.328. C.832. 
The latter clause is omitted by apo- 
siopesis in A. 484. dXX' fj to xaipeiy 
fidXXoy tKfid^ei Xiywy — roy dyrioy 
Ze Tolffh* dwotrTEpyiJ Xoyoy. te sup- 
plies the place of the second $ in 
E.498. rig rj woXig fipordg & ofwlwg 
ET hy trif^oi liKav ; what city, or what 
mortal, etc. — With a verb preceding. 
whether — or. EihCjfiEy i) yiK&fiEyy rj 
viKbtfiEda C.877. let tut see whether 
we be conquerors, or conquered. Cf. 
P.V.782. C.745. To this is equiva- 
lent the construction eI — rjroi in A. 
405. eI S' ETTiTvfJLtag rig ol^Ey, H toi 
BEldy Etrri ^^ ^^mBog ; whether truly ^ 
who knows, or whether of a truthy 
etc. — With comparatives, than, to 
fiil fxaBEly (Toi KpEltraoy $ fiaBEly rd^E 
P.V.627. not to know is better for 
you than to know, Cf. P.V.292.336. 
753.820.870.940.971. P. 676. 989. A. 
366.598.1364. E.408. S.448. with ^c\- 
Xog. rig fiXXot fj^yw; P.V.438. who 
else than I? r/ ^* aXXo y rj iroyoi 
ir6yu}y; S.cT. 834. 6 3* ov^cv GtXXo 
y rj iTTTiiag ^ifiag irapEl^E P. 205. See 
aXXog. 

^H an affirmative particle, surely, 
in truth, e.g. ^ fialyETal y£ A. 1034. 
of a truth she is mad, Cf. P.V.754. 
S.c.T. 584. 962. 977. P. 256. 639. 829. 



HBAN 



( 158 ) 



HAYS 



838. A. 678. 1225. 1460. C.916. £.34. 
106.139.204. S.447. ironically, S.c.T. 
562. repeated, fj trot^y ri trofjiog fv 
P.V.889. § TpiOTKoXfioic ly fiapiffiy 6X6- 
fievoi P. 1031. United with other 
particles to increase the force of the 
asseveration. ^ jiiivj most surely^ in 
very truth, ^ /i^v iceXevirti) P.V.73. 
Cf. ed. 167.909. S.c.T. 513. ri rot. ^ 
Tar TraywXuc xayjcaicwc t oXolaro 
S.c.T. 534. of a surety they would 
perish, rj dfJTa* rj hfJT av ciiy vavhi- 
KU)g ylfev^wyvfJLOQ ^licri S.c.T. 652. i| ^^. 
Tj ^j) KkvQjy EKEiyoq cv^pavel v6oy C. 
731. ly TTOv* Tf rrov n (rt^y6y ktmy o 
^vyafiTri'xeiC P.V.619. / suppose of a 
truth it is something^ etc. — with dXXa 
in abrupt addresses, dXX* ri t^yeiQ 
eZ ToltTi yvy ^yyeXfjiiyoig C.763. well 
surely you must be pleased, etc. Cf. 
id. 218.764. S.891. — as an interro- 
gative, i; Oettfpfitruty rv^ac Cftdc d^I- 
fat ; P. V. 302. what, art thou come to 
see my woes ? Cf. id. 389. 747. 759. 769. 
775.976. S.C.T.165. P. 625.940. A. 260. 
916.1086.1180.1335.1339.1523. C.412. 
519. E.402.412.687.909. ^TTwc; 0.756. 
do you ask how ? 

*Hfidy to be young, or vigorous like 
youth, Kal fiaX* fifiwyroc ^c ^cl C.866. 
tropica iifiwaay S.c.T.604. vigorous as 
a youth* s, Cf. iifiiayra EhyXiatrtr^ 
tjipeyl S. 756. ready in speech as a 
youth. Met. aci yap ^/3^ ro7c yipov- 
triy el fiadeiy A. 570. it is never too 
late for old men to learn wisdom. 

"Hfirf youth, the vigour of life, or 
bloom, P. 536. ^j3i;c aK^aiag S.cT.ll. 
the very prime of vigour, i.q. &pa. 
^fiag &ydog S.649. the bloom of their 
youth. ijXiKeg 0ric kfif\Q P. 667. com- 
panions of my own age, Abstr. for 
concr. the young men of a state, A. 
109. P. 504. 887. otay &p 0Tiy fw/n/id- 
^wy a7ru)Xe(Ta id. 719. what blooming 
allies. 

'Hyeicrdai to lead the way, S.cT. 
627. P.392. A. 885. with dat. of the 
persons led. fiyeltrde ToltrZe hetoikolq 
E. 964. lead these strangers, fi^r eirog 
fiiiT tpyoy Sy ay ^vyafiig ffyeiffOai 
diXri P. 170. i.e. Uelywy a or h olg 



ay^vy. ^y. OiXjj, in which my capacity 
can guide or assist we. with ace. of 
the place, iiyuadt /^oi/xovc atrriKovc 
S.494. lead to the altars. — to guide, 
or suggest, fiavrtvofitu yap utg ay 
ffyijrai Oeog £.33. to have supremacy, 
^6fiiify Karai(r)(yyTfipfft ^yovfiiyoig A. 
1336. — to consider, esteem, P,\. 1057. 
C.892. Anayrac kydpovQ tQv dewy 
ifyov wXioy C.889. consider all per- 
sons (h.e. even a mother) your enc" 
mies rather than incur the enmity of 
the gods (h.e. of Apollo, by disre- 
garding his oracle). 

'Hye/iwi/ a leader or prince, P. 307. 
751. A. 177. — the leading vessel in a 
fleet, S. 703. — of the gods, ya re koi 
aXXoi x^oviufy h.yeji6yeQ P. 632. 

'Hyiyr^C id. S.236. 

'H^e anrf, S.cT. 844. P. 16.21.22. 
26. 281. 527. 844. 859. 863. 864. 920. 933. 
957. A. 42. C.1021. £.179.392. On 
the use of iilk by the Attic trage- 
dians, which Valck. on Phoen.1613. 
denies to be lawful, see Pors. Hec. 



323. 



H^e(rOai to rejoice, with part. P.V. 
760. with inf. E.302. 

"H^jj already, now, P.V. 405. S.cT. 
22. 59. 359. 482. 684.864. P. 9. 66. 595. 
657. A. 79. 326, 1027.1182.1183. C.162. 
371. £.559.646. S.268. with impera- 
tives, or when future or present time 
is implied, now, directly, avh^ avroq 
fl^ri yy&Oi yavKXrfpiiy iroXiy S.c.T. 
632. Cf. A. 1642. Cm. E.60.379.644. 
Ijdri w6X€iJoy aipii(rrf yioy S.928. Cf. 
P.V.913. S.cT.454. A. 1560. C.506. 
£.471.651. S.205. t6t H^ri yj^xoc ky 
hofiOiQ iriXti A. 445. cI^ovTror' ^hri E. 
50. / saw once upon a time. H^ri ra 
Tov^^ oh ^iariTifirfrai Bsolg; S.C.T. 
1038. has he ever yet been dishonoured 
by the gods ? 

'nhoyri delight, F.y. 634, S.986. P. 
827. ovT kfjLol Xiyeiy Kaff fihyiiy P.V. 
261. sc. ktrrl, it is no pleasure to me 
to tell, "xpoiay riva t\oyT ay evq hah 
fiOffiy irpoQ ffhoyr/y P.V. 492. they 
would be pleasing to the gods. 

'H^vc pleasant, P.V. 534. comp. 
fjdwy A. 588. 



HAflN 



( 159 ) 



HAYS 



*R^wvlg Thracey P. 487. 

'H0OC manner^ character, a^x'?^** 
fidea P.V.184. ^/Xa i?0i; P.640.— a« 
accustomed place of abodcy S. 62. 

'HVa>r a 6anA;, Dor. A. 1136. d/x0i 



o'ac did i^aC' 



Hkeiv to be comcy to be present, 
ilicw iTa<pfi TCLKEiBev iK (rrparov (l>ipwy 
S.C.T. 40. / am come, etc. Cf. P. 
678. A.249. C.3.648.825. E.227. ifKUC 
P.V.299. C.213. ^Kti A. 508.517. 1036. 
1274.1641. iJKOfieyF.Y.l, ijicovtri S.C.T. 
843. P.602. S.716. ^kov imp. they 
camcy P.V.664. ^Jw fut. P. 516. C. 
654. E.466. S.707. ijUiC P. V. 1023. 
rj^ei id. 108, A.246. 605.1213. 1253. C. 
1016. ^^ovtri P.V.860. subj. ijicy C. 
814. inf. HKeiv A. 591.838. S.911. 
^f£tv S.C.T.427. A. 665. part. ilKovTa 
A.633. TiKoyTac 160S. with ace. without 
a preposition. ^Jctg *Y/3pc(jT^v xora- 
fi6y P.V.719. you will come to the 
river Hybristes. Cf. id. 726. 732. 737. 
810. 5td fJ-axriQ if^w riXovg S.470. / 
shall engage in the issue of battle, eIq 
6,pd/i6y Efjiol Kol <l>i\6rriTa ij^et P.V. 
192. will become reconciled to me. 

"Hictora in the least degree, ov^ 
ifKurra not in the least degree, i.e. 
most, C.114. 

*H\iKrpa C. 16.250. prop. name. 

"HXfio-joat one of the gates of The^ 
bes, S.C.T.405. 

*HX//3aroc exceeding high, inacces^ 
sible, S.347. On the derivation and 
meaning of this word, probably a 
shortened form of ^Xirofiaroe h. e. 
insecure as a footing, see Buttm. 
Lexil. in voc. 

*liXidioc foolish, vain, A. 357. 

"likidiovv to stupifyy P.V. 1063. 

'HXiKia age. Hi yd* fiXtxlav ttnZSvr 
aarSiv P. 878. This Schiitz properly 
translates, '* Labant mihi genua is- 
tarn civium letatem intuenti. Nempe 
conspectis Chori senibus tot millia 
juvenum robustorum sibi periisse, 
nee fere quemquam nisi senem supe- 
resse dolet. Male igitur Lat. in- 
terpres, juventutem civium consider 
ranii." 

"HXiJ contemporary. ^Xijcec vf^rjc 



efirjg P. 667. ye who once with me were 
young, iraidog daXov rjXiKa C.600. a 
torch CO' existent with the child. 

*HXtdicrviroc struck by the sun's 
rays, S. 146. 

"HXioc the sun, P. 22.25.91.228. 
709.798.810. S.C.T.428. P. 356.369. 
496. 696. A.279.494.661. 619.644.622. 
1296. C.980. S. 210. 252. 750. Dor. 
hXlov E.886. 

*HXio(7Ti/5^c traversed by the sun, 
P.V. 798. 

"HXvaiG a coming, A. 243. ro de 
irpoKXveiy cttcI yivoir ay ^Xvtrtc, Trpo- 
y^ipina h.e. as for listening for the 
event before hand, since its coming 
will (in any ease) take place, away 
with it. (See the explanation of the 
whole passage under ahyii.) There 
is evidently some gloss crept into 
this verse, as it does not answer to 
the corresponding verse in the strophe, 
Trpiirovera & wc ky ypa<l>aig Trpotrevyi' 
ireiv. For ^Xwiq, which is the read- 
ing of Turn. ^ Xvatg is read in 
Med. Vict. We find also the various 
readings h.y ijXvois Guelph. iiyriXvoig 
Aid. ayKXvoiQ Rob. &v kXvois (divi- 
sim) Flor. Farn. "HXwccc is, however, 
in all probability genuine. Cf. Eur. 
Here. Fur. 1041. Hec. 67. Hermann 
strikes out exei yivoir hv and reads 
TO vpoKXveiy d* IjXvffiy vpo^aipiru). 
Elrosley rejects to irpoxXveiy. The 
conjectures of Pauw, Heath, Schiitz 
and others, depart too far from the 
vulgate to be worth recording. Pear- 
son conj. iwei oh yivovr hv if Xvaig, 
irpoyaipiTiMt. So Blomf. but without 
the article. In the absence of fur- 
ther authority from MSB. it is diffi- 
cult to form any opinion on this 
passage. It seems, however, not 
easy to conceive how cttcc yivoir &y, 
or the slightly corrupt eTriyivoir &v, 
could have crept into the MSS.; and 
hence Hermann's emendation be- 
comes improbable. From the simi- 
larity of the reading avKXvoiQ of Rob. 
or a J' kXvoiq of Flor. Farn. it seems 
as if the word kXvliv might some- 
how have been inserted ; and in order 



HMAP 



( 160 ) 



HIIEI 



to make this agree in sense with r^ 
TTpotrriyety in the next line, the copy- 
ist might have prefixed the preposi- 
tion to k\v£iv. It is probahle there- 
fore, that the true reading is to 
fiiXKov d\ eirel yivoir av ^Xwo^ic, 
Trpoxaipirb). This slightly differs 
from the strophe, but this (as Schole- 
field, who adopts this reading ob- 
serves) may be obviated by reading 
Aenrep for wq. By adopting this, we 
also avoid the awkwardness of join- 
* ing TO fjiiXXov with jjiadeiy, i,e, justice 
brings to those who have suffered, to 
know thai which (before) was future, 
which is somewhat harsh, though, 
perhaps, not wholly objectionable. 

^H/iap a day, S.c.T.21. A. 622.654. 
1274.1674. C.603. IjfiaTog A. 543. 
Hfiara P. 421. ijfiaffi C.259. In a 
metaphorical sense, P. 293. A. 874. 
t6 t ijfiap Koi KaT £v<l>p6yriy Ofi&g E. 
662. by day and by night. 

'H/x£>a id. P. 378. 423. A. 31 1.1559. 
S.713. Kad' fifUpay daily, P. 827. but 
in C.805. Kad' fifiipay by day, opp. 
to " by night." iy iffxep^f. E. 105. id, 
rac hiratrag ^fiipaq P.V.753. every 
day. ky vcrripaitriv iifxipaig A. 1651. 
in after time, 

'Hfxepeveiy to pass the day. iifitptv' 
oyTac ^iyovs C.699. having travelled 
all day, all day upon the road. Here 
fiaicpde Ke\£vdov is not governed by 
iffiepevoyras as Blomf. says, but by 
TO. 'irp6(Tipopa. Abresch very properly 
compares Eur. Hel.515. ra irp6<T<popa 
rfJQ vvy TTCLpovaric ^vfifjiopas airiftro' 
fiai. 

'Hfjiepiiffioc of the day. iffxep^aiov 
<t>aoQ A. 22. a light like that of day. 

'KjjLepoXey^oy reckoning the days, 
P. 63. 

"Hfiepog mild, gentle, corpp* flf^^- 
pu)TepoQ A. 1616. 

'HfjLEpoerKoiroc watching by day, 
S.C.T.66. 

'Hjjiepovy to cultivate, improve, pass. 
Tidiyreg fffxeputfjlyriy E.14. making it 
cultivated. 

*Hfitp6il>ayToc appearing by day. 
oyap fffiFp6il>at'Tov A. 82. an appari- 



tion by day. See Blomf. Gloss, in 
loc. 

'Hfiirepos our, S.2.1C.946. S.c.T. 
609. E. 353. 932. 

"Hfitavc half HyntrvQ \6yov E. 406. 
the half of the discussion, only one 
side of the case, 

"Hv if, P.694. riy fxii S.c.T.1018. 
useless. 

'HWa a rein, P.V.1012. In P. 189. 
iy ifyiateri 5' elx^*' evapxroy trrofia, 
Wellauer objecting to the particle ^c 
reads from Med. Regg. C. P. iy fiyl- 
aitriy elxey. So Schaf. Melet. Crit. 
p. 94. Blomf. £v ^Watff/ r. Thevulg. 
is correct : ^e does not refer to fxey 
in V. 188, to which ^e in v. 190 an- 
swers, but merely introduces the sub- 
ordinate clause. 

*B.yu)trrp6<l>og regulating the reins, 
^yio(rrp6<l>ov Zpdpjov C.1018. a race- 
course. Here, however, there is 
evidently something wrong. As the 
passage commonly stands (^&tnrep (vy 
iwwoig ijyioaTp6<pov hp6px)v i^wTtpb), 
tpipovffi yap viKUffxevoy f^piveg hvtrapK-' 
Toi) it is unintelligible. Pauw re- 
moves the stop afler E^dtrepw and 
makes the whole sentence governed 
by ydp. So Bothe, who reads ifyio' 
trrp6(l>oy. This position, however, of 
yap is absolutely inadmissible. Wel- 
lauer proposed e^cii irepSt, or thinks 
that k^wEpd (sic) may possibly be a 
verb formed after the analogy of 
verreptlr, irporepeiy and the like. This 
appears equally improbable. It seems 
difficult to refuse to admit Stanley's 
elegant emendation ffyiotrrpoipw, a 
word which is found in Eur. Phoen. 
176. This is approved by Butler and 
adopted by Blomf. Translate, as if 
I were along with horses, I am driv' 
ing off the course. Stanley compares 
P.V. 885. 

'^Uwap the liver, P.V. 1027. — as the 
seat of violent emotion, diyyayei irpog 
^Trap A. 421. ^fjy/JLa Xwriyc oh^ey f<f 
^wap TTpotTiKytirai A. 766. So C.270. 
E.130. 

'HTTftpoyevi/c born on a continent, 
P. 42. 



HnEi 



( 161 ) 



HXft' 



"HTTcipoc the continent^ P. 704. 723. 
P.V.737. E.76. 

"Httcoc mild, P.V.480. In A.1614. 
(TV d* i^oplyag iiirioiQ vXayfxatnv d^rf, 
notwithstanding Klausen's forced at- 
tempt at explanation, ijirlotg is un- 
doubtedly corrupt. Two emenda- 
tions have been proposed, either of 
which is not improbable, ^iriovg by 
Pauw, which Blomf. adopts, vi^tt/oic 
by Jacob. Schiitz. Blomf., in adopt- 
ing the former, remarks. ** Scilicet 
Orpheus fera corda mansuefecit : tu 
vero etiam placida ingenia latratibtts 
irritas.** Well, in preferring vfimoiQy 
remarks that the opposition which 
Blomf. imagines between Orpheus 
leading the wild, and the Chorus 
exasperating the gentle, ^oq^ not exist. 
Certainly the main stress of the com- 
parison lies in i^ye and 6iri sc. in the 
drawing, and being drawn. Never- 
theless the word iravra seems to fa- 
vour Blomfield*8 opinion : << he drew 
all things (consequently, even the 
wildest) by his voice : you, on the 
other hand, having exasperated even 
the gentUy will be drawn yourself.** 
The verb e^oplyag seems rather to 
require something as an object: but 
in the absence of further evidence 
it is difficult to decide between the 
two emendations, though ijnlovc, as 
being the least alteration, is, upon 
the whole, to be preferred. 

^Hp the spring, P,V.435. 

"Hpa Juno, P.V. 594. 603. 708. 902. 
S.c.T.137. S. 288. 293.559. 581. 1018. 
On^HpagreXdag E.205. see ri\eiog» 

"Hputg a hero, pi. flpwc A. 502. 

^HcOac to sit. ^(rat E.418. ^rai C. 
385. also fitrrai S.c.T.494. ^trSai ^6- 
fjLoie A. 836. to sit at home, fifxiyag 
ttrta C.908. id* Kopv<l>aig kv aKpdig 
iifieyog P.V. 366. iv Qpovoig Hfitvoi C. 
609. E.47. fffiivag ett ktrxapaig 773. 
jxrap Hfxivoi £ii6g 952. Hfievov &vw S. 
04. cLVitiBEV fffiivov 592. Itt atnrihog 
^orai S.c.T.494. rests, h. e. i5 depicted 
upon, with ace. friXfjia trtfivov iipiviav 
A. 176. sitting upon. 

*lltTt6yri, prop, name, P.V. 558. 



'HatrdarOai to be worsted, fitrtrofjui' 
viMtv S.C.T.498. the vanquished party* 

"Htrtruiv inferior, S. 200. 484, ^traov 
less, ovhev iiatrov A. 1364. oh\ ^eraov 
C.179. ovh* ^eraoy 697. no less. 

*H(rvdov7rla, This occurs in a 
hopelessly corrupt passage, S.828. 
Schiitz conj. ^ hoviriav it hrtvra. 
Various other conjectures have been 
proposed, but no satisfactory light 
has yet been thrown upon the pas- 
sage. 

^^mj^o-iieiv to be quiet, P.V. 327, 
344. 

"HoT/xoc quiet, gentle, S. 196. fitrv^^ 
<l>pevu}y fidaei C.445. with a calm 
process of the mind. Comp. to. kfn^' 
v&g irpcKTffovaay if(nr)(airipay E.214. 
acting less vigorously or promptly. 

*}i(rvx(t)g calmly, quietly, S.705. 

^Hrop the heart, P. 953. 

"Hij^aitrrog Vulcan, the god of fire, 
P.V. 3. 367.622. E.13. 

'Hxcnyc sounding. Dor. ax^rag 
P.V.674. 

'H^^ a sound, ifjxy KiXa^og 'EXXi/- 
ytifv wapa fioXwrfBdy tlx^iifiriae P. 380. 
Tn this passage, for 4x$> Pierson on 
Msris, p. 176. proposes to read iixol, 
which has been adopted by Brunck, 
Glasg. Schiitz, Blomf. So Dind. It 
is also found written over ^^^ i° ^^g^ 
B. M. 2. Butler also approves iixo'l, 
though it is difficult to understand 
his reasons. The mention of the 
echo in this place would seem unin- 
telligible. It is the shouting of the 
Greeks (not the echp) which is here 
referred to, to which shouting ayrnX- 
aXa^Ey iix^ (383). So far then from 
^^ in the latter clause confirming 
the conjecture r^ol in the former, as 
Butler observes, it seems plainly to 
disprove it. 'Hxjf is not put for trvv 
ifXy (as Arnaldus proposes to read), 
but is the dative used adverbially, 
with a shout, as <l>vyy in P. 384.414, 
and in numerous other instances. 

'Hj^w an echo, P. 383. a sound, P.V. 
115.133.1084. In S.c.T.898, is com- 
monly read Zofiwy fxaX* ax*»f en*' av- 
Tovg TpoirifjLTrei ^diicnlp y6og. Here 

Y 



BAKE 



( 162 ) 



0AAA 



the hiatus in d^^cii shows the exist- 
ence of some corruption ; and the 
expression kw* avrovg frpoirifiTreij is 
unintelligible. Schiitz conj. hivay 
fidX a^tb 5' €v ahrdiQ, valde gra- 
vem autem sonum super its emit- 
tit luctus. Blomf. A^ia V airrovc. 
Lachm. &)^av. Elmsl. a-xjav ec o^c* 
If the preposition be retained, 
Schutz*s conj. ahrolgy seems neces- 
sary. Guelph. however, omits the 
preposition. It also inverts the order 
of the words, reading ax«^ /xoX* aWovg 
I6uwy irpoTrifiirei, This Scholefield 
adopts, approving also Elmsley's 
proposal to omit vp6 in the anti- 
strophe. Perhaps this is as satisfac- 
tory as anything which has been 
proposed. Translate ** a hud wail- 



ing from the house attends themy even 
a piercing cry.** Upon the meaning 
of the passage, Butler observes, ^* Fal- 
so hsBC de funere quod ex SBdibus 
efferretur Portum intellexisse jam 
monuit Schlitzius. Locus autem 
facile expedietur, si modo fingas 
dum chorus in fratribus deplorandis 
occupatur, clamorem ejulantium ex- 
audiri ex aedibus. (He then refers 
to similar cases in v.78.seqq. S. 814. 
seqq.) (797. ed.Well.) Heec si ani- 
mo tenes, aperta erunt omnia : modo 
per d6fjLti}v ax<^ intelligas clamorem 
ex sedibus quem propinqui et famuli 
cient, pronomen & ad ^^v referas, et 
ad Tolvh ^voXv avcLKToiv subaudias 



evcica. 



e 



BoKtiv to sity P.V.313. with ace. 
to sit upon* OaKovvTi TrayKpareiQ l^pac 
P.V.389. sitting on the seat of power. 

OdKOQ a seat P.V.280. — a shrine, 
A. 505. 

OdXaiJLipr6\oQ a maiden of the bed- 
ehambery or house-maiden, S.cT. 341 . 

06\afjLoc a ehambery or place of 
abodcy E.958. Met. 6a\a/xovc vtto 
y^C P.616. 

OaXa^flra the sea, A. 562. 637.932. 
E.231. P.77.109. 411. (see clvat) 693. 
8.256. Met. KUKwy BoKatrfra S.cT. 
740. a sea of troubles* a/ia^oy jcv/xa 
OdKdaerric P. 93. said of an advancing 
host of men. 

OaXdatrioe ofy or belonging to the 
sea, ire^ovc re Koi daXatrtrlovg P.550. 
mariner, m-eyayfrov OaXatralov P.V. 
864 a strait. BaXatrtrlay y6<roy P.V* 
926. the trident of Neptune, 

QaXatraSTrXayicroc wandering upon 
the sea. da\a<r<r6ir\ayicra yawCKiay 
o-xfiuara P.V. 465. Also as a various 
reading in P. 299. See seq. 

QoLKaotr&KkriKTOQ beaten by the sea, 
BaKatrtronXriKToy yfjaoy Atavroc froXei. 
P. 299. This is the reading of the 
best MSS. daXa<rir67rXaKToy. Barocc. 



M.l. Lambeth. Reg. P. and written 
over in M. 2. daXa<r<r6irXayKToyB.egg. 
C. H. var. lect. ap. Turn. which Blomf. 
suspects to have been the original 
reading. Lobeck on Soph. Aj. 598» 
where Salamis is called HXlfrXayicrogy 
perceiving that the word is not there 
used in its ordinary sense, refers to 
this passage, and wishes to establish 
an identity of meaning between iiXi- 
irXayjcroc and daXaatrOTrXriicrog, But 
admitting that the ^olians had a 
word TrXa^w rrXdyiio equivalent in 
sense to irXiitrffWy from whence n-Xay- 
X^^^f^Qy ^o which the gloss in He- 
sych. irXayxOiyreg irXfiyiyreg, may 
refer, and that from this are derived 
the Latin plango planctus, still this 
would seem to have been confined to 
the iBolians, and from them derived 
to the Latins; and it is therefore 
scarcely possible that a meaning 
which the Attics did not recognise 
in the verb would have been retained 
by them in the verbal irXayKTdg, 
Again, even if xXayiwoc could have 
borne this sense, it is not likely that 
the tragedians would have employed 
it in both these senses of wandering 



BAAE 



( 163) 



GAAa 



and beaten. If then we can in some 
cases decide with certainty on its 
signification, we may examine whe- 
ther the same will not apply to the 
rest. Thus in Soph. Aj. 680, there 
can be little doubt that the true read- 
ing is Ilav &\i'irXayiCTe t^avridiy and 
still less that whether it be an epi- 
thet of Pan, as the Scholiast says 
(cf. lAiOLKapiQ hXltrXayiCTOi, Opp. Hal. 
iv.582), or joined with tpdyrjdi as 
Hermann asserts, it is derived from 
TrXa^ecrdai in the sense of to wander. 
In A. 699, the simple vrXayicro^ can 
mean only led astray, deceived. So 
also in the compound vvicrlTXayKroc, 
which often occurs, the idea of beaten 
is out of the question, which is true 
also ofTToXvirXayKTOCj vaXifiirXayKroct 
K.T*X» Such being then the undis- 
puted sense in these passages, we 
may perhaps be justified in inferring 
that it must hold good in the others, 
where the meaning is less decided 
by the nature of the case. In P.V. 
465, ddXatrtrdirXayKTOC is applied to 
ships as roving on the sea ; in Eur. 
Hec.770, to the body of Polynices 
carried to and fro by the waves. 
There is a passage in P. 269, which 
occasions some difficulty ; and here 
ir\ay«rro?c is interpreted by Heath 
and Butler according to Lobeck's 
idea. Certainly the meaning cannot 
be wandering M^i'frXaKEtrtn be rightly 
explained of the shores of the sea. 
See liirXa^. In the passage from the 
Ajax, if the meaning assigned to 
irXayKTOQ above be the true one, we 
must either read from MSS. kXlirXax-' 
roQ with Erfurdt and Hermann (so 
Lobeck, ed. 1.) or explain the vulg. 
consistently with the sense. We may 
observe that 7rXayicroc» besides its 
strict sense of wandering, is also used 
in the secondary meaning thence de- 
rived of restless, troubled. It occurs 
thus in the compound vvKTiTrXayKTOQ, 
and may possibly be thus used here 
to express the agitation of the coast, 
vexed and troubled by the waves. 
The same meaning will also suit 



the passage in the Pers» quoted 
above. 

9aXep($c soft, genial. daXepwrip^ 
TTvtvfiaTi S.C.T.689. 

GaXX£ei/ to be vigorous, to flourish, 
alfia daXXei S.837. In P. 608. r^c t 
auy iv fpyXXoitri OaXXovaris fiiov Jav- 
dfjc eXaiag, it is used in a transitive 
signification, supporting a vigorous 
existence, filomf. objects to this, 
although MSS. have no variation, 
and proposes x^f^'^^y which reading 
he thinks is expressed in the para- 
phrase of the Scholiast. Dind. \fyov* 
There does not, however, appear to be 
any reason for condemning this use of 
doXXciv. See Matth. Gr. Gr.423. and 
Bemhardy Synt. Gr.iii, 17. who com- 
pares Theoc. 25. 16. kird fieXiridia 
TTolriv Aeifi&yec dcLXidoveri. Neither 
does fiiov seem objectionable ; the ex- 
pressions fitfrpoQ hypLaQ, irapdivov 
''^vyvs* yalas TtKva being all derived 
from living objects. In S.99. the 
part. TtBaXwq h.e. become vigorous, 
is conj. by Bothe for the vulg. rb 
QakoQ* See seq. 

OaXXoc Q) a bud. This word is 
read by Glasg. for the sake of the 
metre in S.99. ola vtaiu irvOfi^v ^i 
ifwy yafioy ro OaXXoQ, where the 
vulg. is TO BaXoc Whether, how- 
ever, daXXog or OaXos be read, the 
sense is very obscure. The Scholiast 
explains both wvOfjiijv and to OaXoe 
of ^gyptus ; which is so evidently 
false as to make it probable that he 
read the passage differently. Bothe*s 
conjecture redaXufc is plausible. So 
Dind. This will accord well with 
the explanation of the Schol. and 
express the new vigour displayed by 
the aged ^gyptus to effect this mar^ 
riage for his sons. See ved^eiv and 
Tcydfiifv* 

GoXXoc a branch, C.1031. 

OaXfreiv to warm* fj Aioc QaXwti 
Kiap tpwTi P.V. 692. ridaXiTTai P.V. 
653. — Met. to inflame, set on fire, 881. 

GoXttoc heat, warmth, A. 551.943. 
S.728. fjLeffrifi(ipiyo7(n daXtreo'i S.cT. 
413.428. the noonday sunbeams. 



0AMB 



( 164 ) 



GAP2 



Qafil^Eiv to be astonished at, with 
ace. ripac ^' tdafipovv S.665. 

OcLfivoi a bush, A. 1289. 

Oavatrifwc deathly, causing death, 
davaffiiMV aJfia A. 991. Oayatrl/jLOvc 
TvxaQ 1249. OayaerifJLOV yoov 1420. 
a death song. 

Oavarrf<l>6poc fraught with death, 
C.3b3. 

Qavarog death, S.C.T. 583. 1000. C. 
972. S. 117. plur. A. I3l3,^anykind of 
death. Oavaros ahroicrdyog S.c.T.663. 
a death inflicted by each other, aae- 
fill BavoLT^ A. 1472. 1498. aveXevdepoy 
OavaToy 1502. fi^o^ijX^r^ Oayarf^ 
1511. (TTvyepf Oaydr^ C.1002. plur. 
fjieXiovg Baydrovc S.C.T.860. avrc^d- 
ytay daydrwy 875. daydroig avBiyraiai 
A. 1554. periphr. Bay&rov teXoq S.c.T. 
888. Bayarov fwipa P. 881. A. 1441. 
plur. referring to one person, detnro- 
T&y BuycLTOKri C.52. 

Oayarovy to put to death. Bayaruf- 
trei P. V. 1055. 

Gavaro0<$poc fraught with death, 
A. 1149. 

eairmv to bury, C- 434. 674. S..cT. 
999. Bdypuf S.C.T. 1019. 1043. Baxj/toy 
A. 1552. Bd\l/ai C.427. In P. 961. 
the vulg. is tra<poy, eraffioy, ovk afiifii 
(TKriyaig rpoyriXdrOKTiy, 6wi<rBey ^' 
ETrS/jieyoi. In the first verse Valck. 
on Eur. Hipp. 1247. conj. era^cv, 
tra<l>ey,i,e, iTd(l>rftray,B. termination of 
the aorist which, excepting the pas- 
sage in the Hippolytus, occurs no 
where else in the tragic writers. In 
this he is followed hy Brunck, Schiitz, 
aiid Blomf. Some commentators, 
who retain traff^y, consider it to. have 
an intransitive signification, like icev- 
Bbt and some other verhs. Such 
was, perhaps, the Scholiast's opinion, 
who explains it diriBayoy, airiBa- 
yov. But the form irat^y, from 
BdiTTw, is exceedingly doubtful. Pauw 
refers it to Xerxes in the first per- 
son : Abresch joins it with dicop- 
terroy in the preceding verse.: — In the 
second verse oirnrBBy h* lirofuyoi vio- 
lates the metre. oiricrBe t, Pauw, 
Heath, Brunck, Schiitz; ovitrBey 



f.7r6iJL€yoi, Blomf.; neither of which 
is consistent with the metre. Passow 
conj. oviBe S* kirofjieyoi: Lachm. S' 
owitrB* EwSfieyot. Wellauer, consider- 
ing that ^e injures the meaning, and 
may possibly have been inserted by 
some one in whose copy icam wpog 
KaKCL was read in the strophe, reads 
owiBey cTro/icroi. With respect to 
the meaning, Schiitz explains o-fci;- 
yaiQ TpoxfiXoLTOKTt to refer to the 
covered carriages in which the Per- 
sians were wont to carry their dead 
to burial. Schol. eBog fjy rolg Uip" 
eraig aiajyag T&y hfia^wv AyutBev 
woiovfuvovg, iiruptpeiy sKeiffe tovq 
VEKpovQ, kqX ovTtog avTOvg irpoirEfi- 
iTEvoyTEgt tBawToy. Schiitz reads 
EwofjLEyoig, and translates afjufl (rKTi" 
yaig k,t,X. not with cars, S^c, nor 
with attendants, a sense which a/x^l 
clearly cannot bear. Butler conj. 
ETTOfiiyaig as referring to iLfia^aig. 
So Blomf. who is equally incorrect 
with Schiitz in translating afi<l>l tricri' 
yaig in sandapilis ; ovtfrBEy lirofiEyoi 
he refers to the dead who were not 
brought home with the army. Well, re- 
ferring EwofiEyoi to the dead, explains 
(TKriyaig rpoyriXdroitTi of the chariot of 
Xerxes, which these being dead no 
longer accompanied. So Dind. Heath 
refers it to the tents of the camp, 
near which, in prosperous warfare, 
the dead are usually buried, whereas, 
in this case, they were buried in a 
hasty manner wherever they hap- 
pened to lie. None of these expla- 
nations appear wholly correct. Dind. 
rightly observes thatcra^ov, Era^f^y is 
correct, sc. obstupui, from BrfTruf, not 
BcLTmo. The constr. must then be 
©{»)( EwojJLEyol (cio'i h.e. oi^x cTovrat) 
a/jt^l (TK, rpo\, oiriBEy. Possibly Itto- 
fUyoig may be correct, as the dative 
governed by ETail>oy, Cf. ervyopfiivoig 
in A. 419. or kirofiEyog may be conj. 
from Reg. C. Turn. 

OapcraXiog confident, P.V. 534. 

QapoTEly to be of good courage, 
Baptrovtri 8.748. BdptrEt, S. 713.721. 
993. BaptTE'iTE S.595.888. S.C.T.774. 



GAPS 



( 165 ) 



GEMI 



Bapff&p P.V.917. C.814. OaptriiaaQ 
C.655. taking courage. In A. 1656. 
the vulg. is Qapp&y, but here Porson 
rightly restored the harsher form 
Oaptrtav, So Blomf. 

QaptTog confidence, boldness. A. 
955. S.c.T. 166. 252.1032. rijvh dap- 
(Tog C.89. courage for these things. 
Cf. the use of the genitive in P.V. 
16. wdvTU)g ^ CLvdyKTi t&vZe fioi r<5\- 
/jLav tr^Edeiv. 

Qaporvveiy [y] to encourage, V. 212. 

Odpvfiig prop, name of a man. P. 
52.315.932. 

Qdrepoy. See erepog, 

Qavfia wonder, S«o08. £.355. 

Gav/ia^£iv to admire, respect, S.C.T. 
754. to wonder at, with ace. A. 853. 
1372. with gen. of person, followed 
by an infin. Oavfia^uf <tov, wovtov iri- 
pdv Tpaf^ltrav aWdOpovy irdXiy Kvpeiy 
Xiyovtray 1172. / wonder at you, that 
you, etc. fut. mid. davfjiatry P.V. 474. 
pass, \dpig atf fifidy oKofiiyiay 6av- 
/ua^crai S.C.T.686. is a thing highly 
prized. . 

Qavfiatrrdg wondrous P. 208. £.46. 
S.237. 

Gea a spectacle, P.V.241. 

Qed a goddess, S.c.T. 86.91. £.233. 
249.389. 641. 698. 789. 919. i Kara yBo- 
yog deal £.115. deal iioi^ol S.676. 
XloXkag Oed £.215. P. 339. 

Qidfia a sight, P.V. 69. 304. 

Gf^Xaroc driven by God, A. 1270. 

Qelyeiy to strike or hammer, P.V. 
56.76. to strike, as a vessel, P. 410. 
intrans. trrvi^eKov Qeiyoyrag en dicrdg 
P. 927. beating upon the beach. Here 
the vulg. dayoyrag, which violates the 
sense, has been altered from MSS. 
into Oelyoyrag. Dind. considers ew* 
dicrag corrupt. Pass, to be slain^ 
S.C.T.938. P. 295. C.882. On S.cT. 
364. see Oiyeiy. 

QeTog divine^ P.V. 685. S. 559. 572. 
heaven sentj A. 465. to deloy the deity, 
C.952. divine inspiration, A. 1054. — 
magnificent, illustrious, P. 75. A. 1527. 
C.864. 

QiXyeiy to soothe, or persuade, 
OiX^ei P.V. 173. 867. SeX^tiy E.860. 



orv ^t BeXyoig hy AOeXicroy S.1041. to 
comfort with love, S.566. pass, rd h' 
ovTi deXyerai C.414. this is not a case 
which admits of coaxing, 

QiXeiy to wish, or desire* OeXut 
P.V. 308. 820. P. 226. 514. A. 1296. C. 
173.838.891.895. S.448. OeXeig P.V. 
321.343. A. 1376. C.220. £.408.414. 
0£\£t P.V.654.942. A.247. deXoifi hy 
P.V. 346. A. 3. 10. S.205. diXoi P.V. 
670. eiXa}y P.V. 118.502. S.C.T. 336. 
449.487. P. 174. OeXovaa P.200. A. 
234. 0£Xoi/roc A. 664. BeXoyn C.515. 
e£Xoi/r£cP.V.201. S.709. to be wil- 
ling, £.250. 407.847. S. 384. 768. S.C.T. 
1018. eeXrj<roy P.V. 785. BeXiitTy 1030. 
Beov BeXovTog Koi fxij BeXoyrog S.C.T. 
409. Be&y BeXoynay 544. Atoc BeXoy' 
Tog 696. Keivov BeXoyrog S.208. Bi- 
Xovff &KoyTi KOiyuyei KaK&y 1024. Be- 
Xovtn^g ovhe irpog (May rtyog £.5.— • 
Jy ay hvyafiig fiyelaBai BeXfi P. 170. 
wherein my power is willing (h. e. is 
able) to direct me.— BeXtay part, pro- 
pitiouSy ready, C. 19. 801. BeXovera 
BeXovffay dyyd fx eirihirta Aioc K6pa 
S. 136. glad, willing, A. 650. (Here 
Cant. Hlms. Glasg. read yavy ore- 
Xovtr. Casaub. Stanl. Blomf. Dind. 
yavarroXova) C. 754 . 782. 

QeXefiog abundant, copious, vora* 
fwvg 61 ha xupag BeXificy ir&fia y(i- 
ovffi S.1007. Some derive this word 
from OoXXoi to flourish, others from 
BeXu> to be willing. The latter ap- 
pears preferable. Passow compares 
the expression y^ eBeXovtra in Xen. 
and the volentia rura of Virgil. 

OiXeog willing. BeXeog dBeXeog S. 
842. whether you will or not. 

OeXxrfiptoy a charm. yXwereriyc cft^e 
BeXicrijpioy E.846.-r-an alleviation. 
TToyuty BeXicrfipia C.659. 

QeXicriipiog soothing^ charming, £. 
81. S.982. with gen. alleviating, re- 
medying. yeyoiTo fivBov ftvBog ay 
BeXjCTTipiog S.442. 

QiXicTwp a charmer, S. 1023. 

Qefiepuhrig (from Befiep6g severe, 
&\\f face) stern-faced, P.V. 134. 

Gf/iic the goddess Themis, P.V. 
18.209.876. £.2. S.355. 



GEMI 



( 166 ) 



eEos 



QifjLic righty justice S.Sl . oTroora- 
T£i SifjLie £.392. there is an absence 
of justice, — a solemn decree, riivZ* 
aKoveig bpKitav ifiwr Oi/J.iv A. 1406* 
the solemn purport of this mine oath. 
— a fixed penalty, fiivei "Apei ^ktiveiv 
GfAolav Oc/iiv 8.430. So Seidler, h.e. 
in whichever way you shall decide 
this matter, it remains for your sons 
and house to pay an equal tribute or 
penalty to the god of war. h e. as 
Wellauer well observes, rj Toltriv rj 
toIq voXefjLoy aiptfrOiu ^iyav itav 
etTT avaytcq 434. — QifiiQ etrri, or difug 
ellipt. it is lawful. 6 n fcctl ^vvarov 
icai di/Jiig alvelv A. 98. sc. lorn 210. 
E.449. ro fx^ OifiiQ that which is tin- 
lawfuly 0.632. iroTtpa Kar t\Qpav ij 
TO firj difiig Xiyeig; S.331. do you speak 
out of hostility, or on account of the 
injustice of the thing ? In this latter 
usage the word is indeclinable. 

OefjtltTKvpa name of a place, P.V. 
726. 

QefiKrroc lawful, oh defiiarov S.C.T. 
676. unlawful, 

QefiKTTWQ lawfully t oh dtfjutrrwc C. 
635. 

QivBiv (+) to strike. Bivti ^' ovelhi 
S.C.T. 364. assails with reproach. 
Blomf . condemns the present form 
Biveiy (so Passow) altogether, and 
substitutes from Guelph. Rob. Seld. 
and other MSS. delvei. 

Qtopika^tiv to sin against the gods, 
P. 817. 

OtoBev by the will or impulse of 
God, S.C.T.306. P. 102. A. 106. 130. 
C. 38. 929. 

QeokKvtuv to invoke a hearing from 
the gods, P. 492. 

OeokXvtoc uttered in the ears of 
the gods, S.c.T. 129. 

0€<5icpavroc effected by the gods, 
A. 1467. 

Qeo/jLaviiQ maddened by the gods, 
S.c.T.635. 

Beo/xrierTtap in counsel like a god, 
P. 648. 

QeofAvaric under the curse of sin^ 
ning against God, E.40. 

0co7rp(j7roc one sent to consult a 



god, P.V. 662. Derived according to 
some from deog and irpoeTrta, but ac- 
cording to others meaning 6 ra rolg 
Oeolg vpiirovra elwbty. Buttm. Lexil. 
art. 64. derives it from deog and vpi- 
V40 h.e. to appear, to give a sign, con- 
ceiving that the old expression may 
have been Oeog wpinei ** the god sends 
a sign," the sign itself being called 
deo7rp6irioy, and the interpreter of it 
deowpoTTog. See Lex. in loc. cit. 

QtoirrvtrTog hated by the gods, S.C.T. 
586. 

OiopTog sprung of God, divine, 
P.V. 767. 

Oeog God, the supreme Being, with 
art. 6rav awEv^y rig ahrog, xia QEog 
ivvaTTTETai P. 728. without art. eclv Ik 
TOVfJLiraXiy Kpaivy 6coc A. 1398. Cf. 
P.V.861.S.C.T.2i.35.142.409.611.,531. 
590.607.671. 698. P.93.446.487. 506. 758. 
A . 264. 589. 7 1 7. 902. 926. C. 336. 1060. 
E. 503. 631. S.1069. — plur. the gods, 
gods generally ; with art. Airavrag 
E^Bpovg Twv Bewv fiyov ttXeov C.889. 
Cf. P.V. 222. 738. 962. P.675. A.329. 
499. C. 199. 210. 253. 488. E. 156. 692. 
S.899. without art. ^eI BEolg lovvai 
Uktiv P.V. 9. Cf. P.V.29.37.49.82.92. 
120. 160.203. 354.425.437.627.905.915. 
942.947.956. 1029. S.C.T.4. 14. 23.69. 
86. 91 .104. 160.167.194. 199. 201.205.208. 
213.216.235.248.257.258.261.264.295. 
400.404. 423. 432. 493. 506. 532.544.548. 
678.588.608. 635.683. 684.701.703.714. 
766. 1007. 1009. 1038. 1042. P. 146. 160. 
212.225.286. 339. 364. 396.489.514.596. 
614.727. 735.796. A. 1. 88.308.330.336. 
344.361.385. 513. 625.539.664.582.623. 
635. 795. 803. 818. 826. 887 . 896. 907. 920. 
935. 997. 1252. 1267. 1262. 1661.1629. C 
120.146.455.468.628.769. 771.773. 791. 
1024. E. 1.20.55.70.73.109.156.164.182, 
188. 224. 341 . 364. 370.614. 692. 748. 775. 
791. 808.839.879.925. S. 24. 73. 116. 152. 
164. 168. 360. 358.391.408. 446.496. 498. 
685. 625. 642.685.706. 714.735. 736. 764. 
790. 861.899.905.992. 994. 1047. — agod, 
any god. dia irpog Be&v Trder^^w Bsog 
P.V.92. Cf. id. 14. 29.37. 119. 156.739. 
P.697. A. 649.899.1176. E. 148.260. S. 
211. with the article in reference, roy 



0EOS 



( 167 ) 



0HKH 



Beoy fcaXel A. 1048. tov wavwXeOpoy 
de6v S.409. without the article^ but 
referring to a definite god, deov t 
etpETfjial C.298. sc. Apollo. Cf. E.25. 
33. deov aicrXyag P.494. sc. 'KXlov, 
Boinropov poov deov P. 732. sc. Nep- 
tune. Cf. S.215. deov ^oll^ov E.272. 
TO evTtrxj^Jv, toS' iv j^pOTolg dtdq rt 
KOL Qtov irKiov C.58. this is divine^ 
and more than divine. — Applied to the 
king of the Persians by an Eastern 
hyperbole. Heporav Jiovinytvfi ^€(5v 
P.635. Cf. 163.697.— 0£oc a goddess, 
rav wXecrioiKOV Beau S.c.T.703. Cf.E. 
287. 636. 843. S.295. 1020. 

QeotrcTVToc sent from God, P. V.646. 
Also written 6e6<rvroQ, 

BeotTTvyriTOQ hated hy God, C.626. 

Gc^curoc. See OeoffcrvroQ P. V. 1 16. 
599. 

QeorlfiriTog honoured hy the gods, 
A. 1310. 

BeArpetrroQ overturned or altered 
hy the gods f P. 871. 

QewpiKiiQ dear to the gods, superl. 
E.831. 

Qeo<l>6priTOQ under a divine impulse^ 
A.llll. 

Qew^poQ divinely inspired^ A. 1121. 

Qepawovrig appointed to service. 6c- 
pawoyrtda <f>epvriy S.957. an appoint' 
ment of handmaidens. See under kirL 

Qepl^eiy to mow downy S.629. cont. 
eBpiaey A. 522. 

Gepfiaiyeiy to warm, P. 497. Met. 
to act violently. woWa Bepfiaiyoi 
<ppeyl C.998. would conceive many 
daring deeds. 

QepfioepyoQ hot-headed, headstrong, 
E.630. 

Qep/jLoyovQ warmed hy inspiration, 
A. 1145. 

Oepfiog hot, heated. Bepfia Xowpd 
C.659. ^irap Bepfi6y C.270. warm 
with hlood. Bepfx^ ^iviif vpoat^ay- 
fxan, A. 1251. Met. hot-headed, vio- 
lent, vavrjitri Bepfiolg S.C.T.685. 

Oepfjiu}^ii}y name of a river, P.V. 
727. 

OipoQ summer, P.V. 454. A.5. — a 
harvest. Met. irdyKXavroy Bepog P. 
808. TToXXa Ivarriyoy Bepoc A. 1640. 



QifffjLioy an ordinance, E.468. S. 
689. 

QitrfjLioc fixed, ordained. Biafnoy 
yoyav apaloy A. 1545. a fixed succes- 
sion of curses. 

Qetr^dQ a fixed ordinance or de- 
cree, E. 369. 462. 541 . .586. 651 . - BetTfio y 
wvpdg A. 295. the fixed succession of 
the heacon fires. — a regular or solemn 
song. Kvirpihog ovk a/JLeXel Betrfiog 6B' 
evij^ptay S. 1016. 

Qetnritnoc divinely speaking, A. 
1125. 

QeffTri^eiy to utter predictions, A . 
1183.1186. 

Qeairi^^ely id. A. 1133. 

Qetnri^^oQ uttering predictions, A 
1105. 

Qe(nrpii)T6g Thesprotian, P.V. 833. 

QeaaaXog a Thessalian, P. 481. 

Gcorecic a daughter of Thestius, sc. 
AlthaBa, C.597. 

0£(r<j>aTriX6yog uttering prophecies, 
A. 1416^ 

Qier<l>aroy an oracle or prediction, 
S.C.T. 600. 826. P. 726. 787. A, 1084. 
1101.1103. E.564. 

Qi(r<l>aTog divinely predicted. Bea- 
<j>dT0v fi6pov A. 1294. 

Oeutpely to hehold, P.V. 302. 

Oetopla a sight, P.V. 804. 

Qetaplg sc yavg, properly , a ship 
sent to convey persons called Beutpoi 
on a sacred mission. Metaphorically 
applied to Charon's bark for convey- 
ing the dead over the Styx, S c.T. 
840. 

Qewpog a spectator, P.V. 118. C.244. 

e^/3ai Thebes (in Egypt), P. 38. 

Brjydyeiy to whet, A. 1517. 

Oriydyri a whet-stone, A. 1518. Met. 
aijjiaTripag Brfydvag E.821. incitements 
to hloodshed. 

Qiiyeiy to whet, A. 1235. Met. pass. 
reBriyfUyogy whetted, sharp, violent. 
TeBriyfiivov roi fx ovk dirafjifiXvyelg 
X6yt^ S. C.T. 697. Tpa\elg xai reBriy- 
fjUyovg X6yovg P.V. 311. 

OiiKrf a sepulchre, P. 397. A. 442. 
In S. 25. vwarol re Beol Koi fifipvTifwi 
yBovioi BriKag KaTi\oyTeg, Schiltz re* 
fers BiiKag to virarot and ')(B6yioi, 



eHKT 



( 168 ) 



0NHS 



and understands it generally of the 
temples of the gods* It seems doubt- 
ful whether QiiKti can thus be under- 
stood. Miiller and Butler refer it 
to the sepulchres of the departed an- 
cestors of the Danaides, which were 
under the protection of the infernal 
gods. Perhaps xOovioi rather refers 
to the deceased heroes of the coun- 
try, who, having been buried therein^ 
were now become its protectors. Cf. 
A. 502. ^pa>£ re tovq irifixparrag tvfiEv 
EiQ TrdXtv trrparbv MyetrBai* 

QriKTOQ whettedf S.c.T.925. 

GiyXt/yevr/c female y S. 28. 

OriXvKpaTiiQ having power over 
women^ C.592. 

OrfXvKrdvoc slaying by a female 
handy P.V. 862. 

OriXvyovc weak or womanly-mind- 
edy P.V. 1005. 

Qffkvq female, OiiXeia a female. 
a\iiCT(op iacrre OrfXelaQ wiXag A. 1656. 
— effeminate. dfiXeiayap i^iiv C.303. 
6 driXvQ SpoQ A. 472. See Spec* Ofj- 
Xvy v6fiov C.BOB, a strain sung by 
women. 6^Xvc abs. a female. QfiXvQ 
&p<revoc (JMyevQ itrriy A. 1204. In C. 
495. o\KTtip€ BfiXvy, Apcreyog ff onov 
yoyoy, the expression Apaeyog y6yoy 
is one of exceeding difficulty. It is 
generally said to be put for &pareya 
yoyovy but this, as Well, observes, 
is impossible. Abresch compares 
the expression with ^tioy yiyog ov^' 
aySpwiriay II. ^.180. but there is no 
similarity between the passages. 
Bothe conj. Apfreydg d* ofxov yoyovg. 
Butl. &p(rey6g & ofxov yoyovy making 
olicreipe govern the ace. with OfjXvyy 
and the gen. with y6yov. None of 
these methods is satisfactory. It 
seems clear that &p<reyog ydyoy can 
mean nothing but " the offspring of 
the male" The only solution of the 
passage which has been offered is 
that of Klausen, who thinks it might 
refer to an opinion held by some 
Grecian philosophers, viz. that sons 
are the offspring of the male sex, 
and daughters of the female, whence 
Orestes is called Aptreyog yoyogy and 



that the expression is used to con- 
ciliate the favour of Agamemnon to 
Orestes, as the peculiar issue of 
his own body. This, it must be al- 
lowed, is a very refined explanation , 
but nothing better has been suggest- 
ed. Bamberger in Zimmermann's 
Diar. quoted by Dind. conj. yoov. 

QriXvoTTopog of the female sex, 
P.V. 857. 

Biiy in truthy forsoothy P.V. 930. 

Oijp a beast of the fieldy A. 141 . 
1033. C. 992. E. 120. 141. S.977. — op- 
posed to &y6pu}7rog k.t.X. E.70. — ^re- 
ferring to the Sphinx. Orfpog kxQltrrov 
ZcLKOvg dKw S.C.T.540. 

Qilpa gamcy the produce of hunt' 
ing or search for foody C.249. 

Orfpdy to hunt. Met. to catch or 
take, ijfiaproy rj Oripw ri; A. 1167. 
am I wrong y or do I hit the mark ? — 
to capture, t-^v^c Oripdtrai ndXiy P. 
229. mid. to take or steal. Orfp&fiai 
irvpog irriyrly KXoiralay P, V. 109. pass. 
wpog Arrfg Bripadsitrai P.V. 1074, over- 
taken by calamity. 

OrfpatrifAog which may lawfully be 
sought for. oh Oripaalfwvg P.V. 860. 

Qripeveiy toseekforyV.Y.BGO. — to 
catch, pass. kBriptv^g C.486. 

Orfploy a beasty C.230. 

Qrioravp6g a treasure^ P. 234. Met. 
a receptacle or treasury. Briaavpoy 
(ieXieatri P. 981. said of a quiver. 

Orjcrevg TheseuSy E. 380. 655. 

Orftrritg fem. belonging to TheseuSy 
E.980. 

Qiyyayeiy to touch, with gen. 
S.C.T.44.240. BiyyayEi irpog rjirap A. 
421. touches (them) to the heart, Cf. 
the expression E. 562. — aor. 2. diyeiv 
A.649.1011 C.936.989. P.V.B51. 

Oig a heap. &iyeg yeKp&y P. 804. 
heaps of slain. 

QyiltTKeiy to die, S.c.T. 1002. A. 732. 
C.293. part. S.c.T. 224.730. 778. C. 
839. 6 OyiitTKioy C.324. the deceased. 
perf. riByriKag C. 497. 880. ridyriKE 
S.c.T. 1002. P.288. TtQvatTL P. 436. 
inf. reQyayai A. 525. part. reOriyicwc 
C.1039. tl Jfy reOyriKwg A. 843. See 
elyai. rtdyvKorog A. 616. C.752. red- 



0NHT 



( 169) 



0PA2 



ve&raC.61l, rf9r97Jco<rcS.c.T.666. A. 
654. TedvriK6rac C.873. fut. Ttdyiilo- 
fuv A. 1252. fut. mid. Oavov/jLivrj 1293. 
aor.2. eOaveg S.C.T. 941.943. Odvoy 
(the augment being omitted in nar- 
ration, 'davoy Blomf.) P. 482. opt. 
Odvoiey A. 331. subj. ddvy A. 1291. 
OdyuKTi S.C.T.717. part. Oayuty S.cT. 
459.1008. P. 290.306. 317. 660. A. 493. 
1312.1571. C. 472. E.324. S.225.065. 
Oayovera C.893. dayovroc A. 817. C. 
149. 246. 321 . £. 618. BayovtniQ A. 1299. 
Dor. Oayovffac S.772. dayoyri S.C.T. 
385.1025. C. 499.510. Sayovfry A. 1290. 
Oayoyra P. 698. A. 1334. C.882. S. 
411. OaydyriC S.C.T.48. C.661. dayov- 
<rai S.151. Oavovo-i P. 828. A. 1312. C. 
360. E.308. dayoyTOQ S.C.T.820. C. 
266. inf. Oayeiy P. V. 752. 755. 935. 
S.C.T.618. P. 424. A. 536. 1637. 1638. 
C.542. E.595. S.783. — with Ik or 
vpoc, to be slain by, dy^peg TeOyd' 
iny £K x^P^^ avToicrdyuty S.C.T.787. 
dayoyreg uaTrepel wpoc ruy ^[ktay A. 
1J92. — Met. toperishy come to nought, 
\6yoi Treddpfrioi OpanrKovffi, QyiiVKovTtg 
fLOLTTiy C. 833. 

OyriTOc mortal, as opposed to tm- 
mortal or divine* ov)( vvipt^ev OyrjToy 
oyra 'xpilj^ytiy P. 806. Cf. P.V.739. 
802. S.cT. 424. P.94.100.694.735. A. 
897. pi. dyriTol mortals, mankind, iro\' 
\a KaKa ylyerai dyrirolc P. 694. Cf. 
P. V. 8. 38. 84. 107.239. 248. 267. 412. 462. 
496.543.551.616.734. P.624. E.321. S. 
804. 

Qodi^eiy to sit^ S.690. vv apxaq S* 
ovTtyoQ Ood^tay to fuioy Kpeiaerdyuty 
Kparvyei' ov riyog AyiaOey ^fiiyov trifiei 
Kdrti). In the Scholium on this pas- 
sage, ovx viro Be tclq dp\dQ riyog rwy 
Kptiaa6y(ay KadrjfieyoQy ro fieioy e^toyy 
we see that the explanation of Ood^tay 
is Kadifueyoe, sitting. Likewise in 
Soph. CEd. T. 2. TiyaQ iroff tZpaq 
rdffde fwi Bodi^ere ; the explanation 
which stands first in the Scholium is 
Ood^ere, Kara BidXvffiy dyri rov Odff' 
atre. From this Buttm. (Lexil. v. 
dadortreiy) rightly observes, that this 
must have been the general tradi- 
tional explanation. The meaning of 



the passage is, " He does not, sitting 
under the authority of any one^ wield 
a weaker power than (others) more 
mighty : he does not feel reverence 
beloWf whilst some one is sitting above 
him.*' To this Erfurdt, Hermann 
(on Soph. CEd. T. v. 2.) and others, 
who wish to derive dod^d) from Ooog, 
and connect it with the idea of quick 
motion, object ; they do not^ however, 
explain themselves further, than to 
deny that Qodl^tay means sitting. With 
this Well, agrees, and adopts the 
reading of Turn, dod^oy, and pro- 
poses to alter Kpeiatr6y(ay into KpCia- 
troy 6y, which he translates sub nullius 
imperium confugiens id quod te debi' 
lius est fortius factum te superare 
potest, Buttm. however shows sa- 
tisfactorily that no idea of haste is 
implied in the passage of Soph, and 
that in the passage before us, the 
idea of sitting is peculiarly suited to 
the notion of a ruling power. See v. 
692. Ag. 176, etc. See also eviOod^ui 
and cf. Buttm. Lexil. s. v. dadatreiy, 

Ooiyarfip [d] a reveller, ox devourer, 
A. 1483. 

Qoiyri a feast, E.698. 

OoKepdg turbid, P.V.887. 

Qo6g quick, A. 463. P.V.129. 

OovpioQ fierce, impetuous, S .c . T. 42. 
P. 73.704. 740. — swift. Sovpiog opyig 
A. 112. dovploiQ r6ioic E.597. 

eovpog id. P.V.354. P. 134. 

Qowc quickly, P. V. 1062. P. 390. 

QpdtTOQ boldness, audacity, P.V. 
42.863. S.C.T.171. P. 730.817. A. 163. 
747. — confidence, P.386. A.777.966. 
1412. S. 493.500.933. 

Qpdfftreiy to disturb. Opd^cu P.V. 
651. This according to Butt, in Lex. 
p. 508. should be circumflexed, the 
a being long by nature. 

Qpa<rvy£iy [i/] to embolden, A.265. 
pass. Opaervyecrdai to be emboldened, 
or assured, A. 1161. Met. wply opfi^ 
vavy dpatrvydfjyai S.753. before it is 
secured within the anchorage. 

Qpa<rvs bold, daring, P.V. 178.873. 
E.286. irpoQ dWiiXovQ Bpatrvy 825. 
fighting against each other, to /x^ 

z 



0PAS 



( 170) 



0YMO 



Bpatrv S. 194. an absence of daring, 
modesty of behaviour. 

Opa(Tvinr\dyy(taQ with a bold hearty 
P.V.732. 

OpaavffTOfuiv to speak boldly f P. V. 
200. 

OpatrvffTOfiog speaking &o2c2/y, S.C.T* 
694. A. 1372. 

Qpaveiy to shivery P. 193. 408. pass. 
Spavofxivag £.527. 

QpavfjLa something broken^ Met. 
dpavfiar ifxol Kkveiy A. 4139. things 
heart-breaking for me to hear, 

Qpavafia a fragment f P. 417. 

Qplecrdai to utter ^ chiefly in sorrow^ 
S. 104. fiivvpa Opeofxiyas A. 1137. ut- 
tering plaintive sounds, Opevfiai Dor. 
S.C.T.78. On C.964. see under ehirpo- 
(rwiroc. 

Qpifijia a creature, or animal^ 
S.C.T.164. 

OpeirHipioc nourishing* fiatrrdy Ope- 
vriipioy C.o38. — ^pass. nourished, 
grown. rrXSKafwy 'Ivdx)> 6peirTrjpioy 
C.7. For the custom here alluded 
to of dedicating the hair to native 
rivers, see H. yp, 140. seqq. and Blomf. 
Gloss, in loc. 

Qpliicri Thrace, P.509.558. 

BpyKioc Thracian, P. 951. A. 640. 
1392. 

Qprfyeiy to lament, P. 672. A. 1522. 
C.913. with ace. P.V.618. 

QpriyriTiip a moumery P. 900. 

QprjyriTrie id, A. 1045. 

Qpijyoc a lamentation or dirge, 
S.c.T. 845. 1056. A. 964. 1295. C.332. 
838. BpfiyoQ ohfws P.V.388, your la- 
menting over me, 

QpiyKovy to finish or complete, firac 
TCLffde OpiyKuKTfay <l>[\oic A.1256, From 
BpiyKOQ a coping stone, 

Qplttiy (sync, from Bepli^eiy) to 
mow down. Met. irarp^y iBpierty 
dofwy A. 522. 

Opiihair, S.c.T. 617. 546. P. 1013. 
A. 548. C. 171.228.610. Kvildov rpix6g 
C. 224. hair shorn as an offering to the 
dead, 

Qpoeiy to speak or utter, with ace. 
P.V.611. A. 104. 1108. 11 12. Bpoovaff, 
irp6t tre C. 816. mid. BpoovfityoQ E.486. 



Bp6nlioQ a clot (of hlood) C.526. 
539. £.175. 

Qp6yoQ a throne, or seat of autho- 
rity, P.V.228. A. 251. plur. P.V.769. 
912.914. P. 761. C. 565.069. £.220.487. 
S.369. — any seat, £.47.158. S.77d. 
hfia^Tipri Bpoyoy A. 1024. a carriage 
seat, ordi TreXac Bp6yov£ e^tiy S.205. 
to be sitting near you, fxavTucolffiy kv 
Bp6yoiQ E.586. a seat of divination, 
Cf.18.29. In metaphorical expres- 
sions, e.g. T6yAi<r)(yinjQBp6yoyTifxwyTa 
S.C.T.d91. fpeyoQ (jilXoy Bp6yov A. 950. 

QpCitTKtiv to spring up. Met. \6yoi 
iredaptnoi BputrKovtri. — ^in sous. ohsc. 6 
BpwaKUfy the male, riicrei h* 6 Bpunrxtay 
£. 630. 

Qvyarrtp ^ daughter, A. 84.217. 
1537. 

Qveiy to offer sacrifice, hi Kopra 
Bveiy S.445. Cf. A.580. £.659. S.959. 
— to offer in sacrifice, eBvtrey avrov 
Toi^a A. 1391. Bvtrai Trikayoy P. 200. 
yvKrltrefiya hlirya — eBvoy £.109. — 
pass. TvBdtrriQ C.240. mid. v. to slaugh- 
ter » /jioyepay Trrajca Bvofiiyoitri A. 136. 
— pass, id, T^ TeBvfjtiy^ £.316.325. 
— to rage (as Homer uses the word). 
Bvovtray^J^hov fiTirtpa A. 1208. 

GveXXa a storm, A. 793. 

BviarriQ Thyestes, A. 1215. 1666. 
1670. In C. 1065. the words r£ Ovi- 
arov are considered hy Herm., and 
probably correctly, as a gloss. 

QviproXeiy to engage in sacrifice, 
A. 253. Here Blomf. rightly observes, 
" ClytaBmnestra evayyiKia eBve." 

OvTfTrSXoQ engaged in sacrifice,F,l96. 

QvrifdyoG consuming frankincense, 
A. 583. 

Gvtac a Bacchante, S.c.T.480.818. 

Gv/xa a sacrifice, or slaughter, A. 
1089. 1283. 

Gv/iaXy^c pained in soul, A. 1002. 

Gv/iA.17 an altar, S.654. 

Ovfiri^g agreeable, S.940. 

Qvnx>(i6poQ consuming the soul. 
governing an accus. like a participle, 
Bvfxofiopov (f^piva Xtrrrrfs A. 111. So 
Herm. Dind. 

OvfAOfiayTig prophesying in spirit, 
P. 220. 



eYMO 



( 171 ) 



unx 



QvfwirXriBifc filling the soul, S.c.T. 
668. 

QvfjL6c the mind, or soul, the seat 
of the feelings, Ovfiov Kopra KiyrjHipia 
S.443. Cf.P.V.380.537. S.C.T. 52.489. 
P. 11. 753. A. 965. 1361. C. 416. S. 562. 
Ovfif )3aXe P.V.708. give heed to. €k 
Ovfjov A. 48. with all their souL Sxav- 
Ti Ovjuf E, 708. with all my heart, 
Travri dvfxf A. 225. with all their might, 
— wrath, passion, C.387. E. 807. 838. 

Gv/iovo^at to he angry, QvfibXTo- 
fxai A. 1039. 

OvfifOfia wrath. holvoiQ efiftayeiQ 
6vfiu)fia(n E.822. maddened, but not 
with wine. 

QvvvoQ a thunny fish, P.416.^ 

QvoQ incense used in sacrifice, pi. 
C.799. — Met. A. 1383. See iTririBivai. 

QvofTKeiv see seq. 

OvoffKiveiv to cause sacrifices to be 
made, ireptireixirra dvotrKiveig A. 87. 
cause sacrifices to be made by sending 
round about. QvoaKeig' Turn. Blomf. 
Dind. 

Qvpa a door, dvpac IpKiiag C.642. 

Qvpddev without, to. t&v Ovpadev 
S.c.T. 68. 175. the affairs of the enemy 
without, 

QvpaioQ being without, or abroad. 
Kei Ovpaiog lord* Ofxwg C.113. Ovpdiog 
irdXefxoQ E.826. foreign war. rov^e 
rav^poQ fjyj/afiriy dvpaiog &v A. 1590, 



though not on the spot, Qvpaiav riivht 
rplj^eiy A. 1025. to stand here at the 
door, SchQlef. says correctly " 6v- 
palay rrivde valet hie ante fores." 
The constr. is ovrot c^oX^ wapa Ifiol 
(ifji) Ovpalay r^v^c Tpljieiy. For rriyh* 
Musgr conj. ryd\ So Dind. — roy Ov- 
pdioy oXfioy A. Sll, wealth belonging 
to another, 

OvpoK^TTog, one who knocks at doors, 
a beggar, A. 1168. 

OvpwpoQ a porter, C.558. 

Qvtrla a sacrifice, S.c.T. 683. A. 
147.207. pi. A. 101. 1141. E.990. 

Ovtrrac sacrificial, Ovirrag fioii 
S.C.T.251. a cry made at a sacrifice. 
Schol. Trig Topa rale Ovalaig yeyofii' 
yrig. Cf. Soph. Ant. 1119. OvtrraZag 
Xirag, 

Qvrilp a sacrificer, A. 231. C.253. 
QvT^p yeyiffOai dvyarpSg A. 217. to 
slay his daughter. 

QwKog a seat, P.V.838. 

Qwfiiyi a bow-string, P. 453. E. 
173. 

Ou) fxdg a heap, A. 286. 

eufwreiy to fiatter, P.V.939. 

OiopaKtloy a breastwork, or para- 
pet, S.C.T.32. 

Qwiitrtrtiy to speak, or utter. lOwv- 
£ac P.V.393.1043. — to buzz (as a fly). 
Kwyunrog Oitfvtrcroyrog A. 867. 



I 



>T ' 



la a cry, P. 899. 

'IdXXeti' to send, C. 44. 490. with 
ewl P. V. 662. 

*la\r6g sent, C.22. 

'Idveg (contr. for 'laoyeg) the lo- 
nians, P. 91 1.984. Also as a various 
reading in P. 972. Med. Reg. L. Colb. 
2. Guelph. 

"laoytg id, P. 174. 555. vulg. in 972. 

^laoytog Ionian h.e. Grecian. *lao- 
rloiert y6fwi(nS.66. Travrac rowg "EX- 
Xrjyag *ldoyag oi 3dpl3apoi EKoXovy 
Schol. In this passage Spanh. on 
Arist. Ran. 695. mentions aridoyloieri 
as a various reading, h.e. with strains 



like the nightingale* s. So Stanl. Dind. 
qu.v. 

'Idwreiy to hurl, S.c.T.281. A. 496. 
S.90. pass. idirreffOai S.c.T.526. — 
irpocrde wvXdy jce^aXa^ Idxl/eiy S.cT. 
507. will lose his head. — intrans. to 
move quickly. Idwrei Pd<n^og ^i aiag 
S.542. which, however, is corrupt. 
idfTTEi d* *A(rihog ^i aiag Turn. edd. 
recc. which Well, disapproves, but 
no better emendation has been sug- 
gested. Dind. adopts ^' * Airing, rig 
ewirvfifiiog aJyog fvv ^aKpveriy Idirrtav 
— TTorr/ffft; A. 1628. delivering itself, 
h.e. delivered, with tears. Here 



IA2I 



( 17-2 ) 



lENA 



I. Vos8. oonj. Iwirvfxfiioy alvov. So 
Schiitz, Blomf. Dind. 

^IdtrifiOi curable, P.V.473. 

'larpdfiayric one at once a sooth" 
sayer and physician^ the two arts 
having heen antiently considered as 
connected, A. 1606. £.62. S.260. 
Bust, quoted hy Stanley, observes on 

II. a. p. 48)35. <^ai jcal Sti KOivij ircifs: 
Itrrl ri')(yrf carptjo) koI /lavriic^. Mc- 
Xauirovc olr koI TLoXvei^ogy afi<l>6repoi 
in afi^ly cv^o£oi iyivovTO' koX 'Ai- 
fr\v\oi ^i irov, <^(rly rov larpov fiay 
Tiv oyofm^ei. 

'larpoc [ - - **] a physician P.V. 
471. ^oiroc larpov S.258. — Met. heal- 
ing, iarpoc IKitIq C.688. iarpol \6yoi 
P.V. 378. 

'laxclv to utter a cry, S.cT. 850. 
where Elmsley (on Heracl.752.) sup- 
posing the penult, of laxely to be 
always long in the Attic poets, sug- 
gests 4x^'''* ^^ Dind. He also at- 
tempts to alter various other passages 
of the tragic poets where the word 
occurs with the penultimate short. 
This Well, disapproves. So Blomf. 
The penult, though more generally 
lengthened, was clearly common in 
the Attic tragedians. 

"lax*? C- -3 « cry, P. 902. 

'I^aToc oflday A. 302. 650. 

"l^ri mount IdOf A. 272. 274. 

"lEioc one*s own, arbitrary, P.V. 402. 
542. 

"llpiQ skilled in. with gen. fidxtQ 
'ihpig A.434. 

*ldpv€iv to establish, set up. iy rdig 
e/JXHS affToleny i^pvmnQ "Aprj E.824. 
perf. pass, i^pvtrdai to be set, placed, 
or situated, wov tclq *A6riyac <l>atriv 
ihpvo'dai xdoyoci P.227. ev Oewy edpai- 
(Tiy c3^' l^pvfjLiyaQ S.408. 

"i^pvfia the seat, or temple of a 
god, P. 797. A.330.613. E.1032. 

'livai to go. elfii, generally in a 
future sense, P.835. A. 931. 1286. C. 
770. P.V.325.830.S.c.T.6o4. Iwillgo. 
sTcri S.879. eucv S.C.T.1060. Keiyog 6 rd" 
Xac &yooQ uffi S.c.T. 1057. sc. will go to 
burial. — to come, ^olKivov sk wyevfia- 
Toc deri x«*f**»"' S. 158. 172. — with ace. 



oitKeltnhdfwy S.c.T.682. willnotattack 
the house. In S.c.T. 355. the vulg. is 
tltr dprlicoKKoy ayyiXov \6yoy fxaBeiy, 
elff being, as is supposed, for elat, 
with a present signification, he comes. 
This is objectionable, not only from 
the awkwardness of the word dprl- 
KoXKoy put thus by itself, but because 
it is very doubtful whether elfii is 
ever used in any other than a future 
sense. The passages adduced by 
Wellauer(Lex. iEschyl. *Uyai) S.C.T. 
682. S. 158. 172. have all a future sig- 
nification. So likewise in the passage 
quoted by him from Eum.237. irjtN^o'- 
eifJLi ^(Hfia Koi ^irag t6 v6y, Oed, 
the meaning is, / will approach. Per- 
son appears, therefore, rightly to have 
corrected eig (elg Ven. Aid. Rob.) 
which is joined with dprUoXKoy as 
governing the inf. nadeiy, he is here 
precisely at a right moment for hear- 
ing the news. Cf. the use of eig in 
OEd. Tyr. 78. dW eig KaXoy ait r el- 
wag. The ellipsis of etnl after ^^e (not 
of HKei as Blomf. supposes, 6le being 
equivalent to J^c) is not uncommon. 
Blomf. compares Soph. Ant 626. So 
iEsch. E. 1044. S.217. etc. — imp. Wi 
come, or go, P. 649. 995. A. 1040. tra> 
S.C.T.672.946. S.196. tr£. S.cT.105. 
E. 960. 993. S.996. iriuv E.32. for Iroi- 
aay. \t eg <^6poy A. 1240. go to de- 
struction, part, iovaa A. 1263. C. 168. 
ioyra P. 634. A. 1552. ioyrtay P. 241. 
In C . 72. iovaav dr-qy is corrupt. Seal. 
CODJ. eXovtray fidrriy. Heath peovtrat 
ixdrrfy. So Blomf. Herm. conj. Xov- 
treiay fidrriy. Klausen fruitlessly at- 
tempts to explain the vulgate. Wel- 
lauer's opinion is probably correct, 
that something has been lost after 
V.72. by which the words iovtrav 
drrjy are rendered unintelligible. 

'IcVat to send, or cast forth, irjtri 
P.V. 814. S.cT. 291. 5ic€ P.V.164.— 
/o emit, ieyra irvptrydoy ^la trrSiJia 
Xtyyvy fieXaiyay S.c.T. 475. — to 
utter. Spriyoy iftreiy S.cT. 847. P. 906. 
avddy tere 903. fwyriy ijaofiey C.556. 
leyTog P.637. — fo shed {as tears), 
C.150. 



lEPE 



( 173) 



INAX 



*Iepeve a priest. Met. itpevQ nq 
firac A. 717. a minister of woe. 

'lepodoKog receiving sacrifices, S. 
358. 

'lepov a temple, S.245. iepQv drf" 
fjilojv S.C.T. 160. hpCJy irarpi^tov 1001. 
airvptov Upwy opydg A. 70. Many 
meanings are proposed on this pas- 
sage : the Schol. refers Upwv to the 
Furies ; another is <' wrath on account 
of temples in which no fires are burnt,** 
h.e. on account of the neglect of 
sacred rites caused hy the expedition 
against Troy, and for which Paris was 
to suffer. See dirvpog. So Blomf. 
Dind. however is undouhtedly cor- 
rect in understanding, with Bam- 
berger, airvpwv Upwv of the sacrifice 
of Iphigenia. wapadiX^ei will then 
refer to Agamemnon. 

*l€p6g sacred, S.c.T.260. P. 36.49. 

"lively to cause to sit, E.18. — to sit. 
with ace. to sit upon, A. 956. air 
atrrwv ti^oi S.668. may it sit aloof 
from. — mid. ti^eorOai. to sit, E.80. S. 
221. 

*lrj an interjection, P. 965. A. 1464. 
S.106. 

'I^Yoc leiany A. 144. an epithet of 
Apollo, of uncertain origin. Some 
derive it from iivat in allusion to 
Apollo's killing the serpent with an 
arrow. So Callimachus also says 
'I^, *I?7, Jlaifjov, lei (M\oq. Some from 
IdtrQai to heal, in reference to Apollo's 
healing power. It is probably an 
epithet derived from the exclamation 
iil, ii), used in calling on Apollo, 
which like thol and others, owe, as 
Blomf. observes, their origin to the 
Egyptian mythology. 

'liJXc/zoc a mournful song^ S.107. 

*lday EvriQ genuine, true-horn, P.298. 

*16vi^eiy [v] to direct, guide, P. 403. 
759. 

'iKCLveiv [a] to come, A. 1310. with 
ace. iKdyot ^dfiovg P. 155. 

"iKapoQ Icarus, P. 862. 

'iKimoQ suppliant. iKitrioy ^ovXocw- 
yag virep S.c.T. 105. supplicating to 
avert slavery. — protecting suppliants, 
S. 342.355.611. 



'lK£Tah6Kog receiving suppliants, S. 
694. 

'iKETrjpia the branch held by a sup- 
pliant, S.189. 

'IiccViyc a suppliant, C. 333. 562. E. 
E. 92. 146.223.452. S. 21.27. dofitoy Ike- 
Trig E,547. a suppliant in my temple, 
iKErag Atog S.632. kirag triQEy 795. 

'IiceVic a suppliant female, S. 345. 
423. 

'iKyEltrQai to come, S»c.T.546. C. 
370. S.328.551. L^onEada S.160. i'Jp 
Al. iil^Eig P.V.726. tjcrat P. 349. aor. 
S.C.T.223.268.965. P.V.117. P. 649. 
A.940. C.375. S.307. — to supplicate. 
dEovg irpotTTpoitcug iKyovfiiyri P. 214. 
Zffya l^dfiEtrda (tvv KKdhoig S. 150. with 
gen. of the person in whose name the 
supplication is made. tL ^pc iKyEltrQai 
Tuty^' aycjyiwy OEwy; S.328. what do 
you supplicate for by these gods ? 

*lKTaiog the protector of suppliants, 
S.380. 

"Icrap near, with gen, A. 115. E. 
952. 

'iKTtjp the protector of suppliants, 
S.474. 

*lKT(i}p a suppliant, S.640. 

"IXaog propitious, E. 992, 

*IXct(T6at to propitiate, 'IXeo/iat 8. 
110. 

'IXtac belonging to Troy. 'IXid^og 
ydg A. 441. the Trojan land. 

"iXtov Troy, A.394. 428.575.612.683. 
788.834.856.881.969.1200.1414. C. 341. 
*l\lov frdXig A. 29. 7 19. 1260. E.435. 

*I/jLaiog name of a man, P. 31. 

'IfiEipEiy to desire, P. 229. with gen. 
A.914. 

"Ifupog desire, S.81. A. 530. C.297. 
S.C.T.674. — lust, P. V. 652. 867, A. 
1176. S.983. 

"lya where, P.V. 21. 727. 796. 832. 
S.c.T. 736. — in order that, with opt. 
in past time, S.c.T. 197. with subj. in 
pres. time, P.V. 61. 

'lydxEiog belonging to Inachus. k6- 
pr\g TTJg *IyaxEirig P.V. 592. the daugh^ 
ter of Inachus. 'Ivax^tov tnripfia 707. 

"lya^og Inachus, name of a man, 
P.V. 666. a river called from him, 
C.7. E.492. 



INAO 



{ 174) 



inno 



'Iv^o/ the Indians^ S.281. 

"Ivic a souy offspring f S. 42.248. 
E.303. 

'Ut'wv [I] Ixion, E. 419. 688. 

'lovioc Ionian^ P. 869. P.V.841. 

'loc an arrow f P. 453. — -poison^ A. 
808. E. 456. 700. 

'lonyc wi^^i pleasure^ lorriri yafitav 
P,V.557. in pleasure at the marriage. 
This dative is, as Passow (Gr. Lex.) 
observes, much the same in sense as 
the word cioyrt. 

'lov an interjection expressing sur- 
prise, S.831. A.25.1187. C.868. E. 
138.752. 

"lowXoff soft hair, S.c.T.516. 

'lo^ an exclamation of horror, S. 
807. 

'Ittovv to press, pass. P.V.365. 
Here lirvovfievoQy from Ittvovv to bake 
in a furnace, is the vulg. lirovjieyog 
is Stephens* conjecture, confirmed 
by Eustath. See Wunderlich Obss. 
Critt. p. 117. 

'Iwvovv see prec. 

"Ittttcioc of horses, ytvvwv iwireiijjy 
S.C.T.115. the jaws of the horses. 

'Ittttcuc fl horseman, P. 14, 

'iTrirrjdoy like a horse, S.426. S.cT. 
310. 

'iTTTTiyXariyc equestrian, P. 124. 

'IiTTrtava^ a leader of cavalry, P. 
958. 

'iTTTTticoc belonging to horses, S.C.T. 
61.188.227.457. 

"Ittttioc equestrian, 8 6' lirwioc Ava^ 
S.cT. 121. an epithet of Neptune. 
On this epithet Hesychius, quoted 
and restored by Blomf. observes 
iinreiog Uotreihiov. ^vtnK&g <l>a<rl ^la 
TO Xiyeiv tov iroirfjiiv — cuQ* iXoc ctt- 
TTOi 'AvSpaert yiyvovrai, (Odyss. ^. 
708.) ij Kara rov /ivdoy, on twirovg 
kyivvritTE HotreiBiJv, 'Apelova, (f^atri, 
^l(rv<l>ov, Uriyaffoi'. Festus thus ex- 
plains it : — " Hippius,id est,equester, 
Neptunus dictus est, vel quod Pega- 
sus ex eo et Pegaside natus sit : vel 
quod equuleus, ut putant, loco ejus 
suppositus Satumo fuerit, quem pro 
Neptuno derivaret: vel quod tridentis 
ictu terra equum excierit; cui ob hoc. 



in lUyrico quatemos equos jaciebant 
nono quoque anno in mare." With 
this last account agrees that given 
by Ovid, Metam. vi. 76. Virg. Georg. 
i. 13. Some say that the epithet was 
given him because he was the first 
who put horses into harness. Cf« 
Soph. CEd. Col. 705. He is addressed 
as "Itttti* &vai Hotreidwy in Arist. Eq. 
548. 

'IwjnoxapfjLrig fighting on horseback, 
P.29.10G. because battle, in the old 
epic language, is called xdp^ri. 

*linrofiajjnoy [d] riding on horses, 
P.V.807. — walking like horses, S.281. 

'l7r7ro)3arijc a horseman, P. 26. 

'linrofii^tjy prop. name. 'Iinro/ic- 
^oyrog <r\fifia koI fUyag rinroc S.cT. 
470. In this verse, in order to avoid 
the trochee in the first foot. Turn, 
edited ^lirirtDfiihoyroQ. Blomf. inserts 
^liy before the word, which Porson 
had done before him. This Schole- 
field adopts, but no authority appears 
for so violent an insertion. The 
vulg. is retained by Brunck, Herm. 
Butler. Hermann, El. Doctr. Met. 
p. 44. reasons thus, " tragici inter- 
dum, quum anapaestum possent ad- 
mittere, productionem prsetuleruut, 
ut gravitati numerorum magis con- 
gruentem." To this Blomfield ob- 
jects; but it is better to account for 
the vulg. than to introduce an arbi- 
trary emendation into the text. 
Brunck, in his note on the passage, 
thus remarks : <* literarum quas li- 
quidas vocant, ea vis est et proprietas, 
ut quia eorum sonus facile nee ingrate 
geminatur, brevem vocal em produ- 
cant. In pluribus vocibus recepta 
vulgo scriptura literas illas duplicat, 
quas unicas tantum exhibent veteres 
codices et primariaB editiones. Exem- 
pli gratia, vocem (piKofiei^rlQ etiam ubi 
secunda producitur unico /x semper 
scriptam reperi." He then adduces 
the words 'Epiyyvc or 'Epiyvg, and 
alludes to instances similar to the pre- 
sent in UapOeyoTToioe v. 592. TeXew- 
rayroc Soph. Aj. 210. on which, how- 
ever, see Hermann's note. The true 



inno 



( 176 ) 



IDQS 



account of the matter seems given 
by Priscian, qaoted by Dind. " in 
principio trocbaeum posuit, quern 
imitans Sophocles, teste Seleuco, 
profert quaedam contra legem metro- 
rum; sicut in hoc; *A\(l>eerij3oiay 
^y 6 yevvt)(rag irarijp" 

"Iwiroc a horse, P.V.464. S.c.T.375. 
P. 18.32. A. 799. C. 1018. S.180. fem. 
a mare, S.c.T.443. — collectively, ca- 
valry. fivplaQ lirvou fipajievQ P. 294. 
iwrrov rpifffivpiac id. 307. 

'Iwirorrig equestrian^ Dor. Iinr6ras 
S.C.T.80. 

*l(rapyvpoc equal in value to silver, 
A. 933. conj. by Salmas. for vulg. tig 
hpyvp6v, 

"laQt knowj imper. of itnifii inus. 
S. 428. 454. 928. P. 169. 208. 329.423. 427. 
770. A. 1599. P.V.288. torw C.594. 
with part. ierOi TaXriOfj kXvwv A. 666. 
know that thou hearest the truth. 
yvw/ijyv fAEV itrSi /jltj Biatpdepovyr e/ii 
A.si06. know that I shall not alter my 
opinion. Cf. A. 1275. 1655. C. 783. In 
S.917. the vulg. is \aOi y avrog xbi 
^vvifiiropoi aide v . For t<T6i y' G uelph . 
has \triag y\ Aid. icrbic ov, Tum.lautg 6, 
Med. €i96t d\ Pors. conj. "ifftatroy 
aifrdg. eicrei av t avrog Both. Bur- 
gess. Dind. which is best. 

'Itrdfxog an isthmus, P.V.731. 

'lajxiiyri Ismene^ S.c.T.844. 

*Iafirjy6g the Ismenus, S.c.T.360« 

*I(rodaifiwy like a god, P. 625. 

'Itrddeog «(i. P.80.842. 

'Iffdfioipog equal as a share, equi- 
valent, equal, C.317. See under ohpt- 
Zeiy. Klausen here adopts ayrlfioipoy, 
conj. by Erfurdt on Soph. £1.86. 
There is not any occasion for this ; 
itrdfwipoy has the first syllable long. 
See Porson on Orest.O. 

'laoyeipog like a dream, P.V.548. 

'ItroTraig like a child, A. 75. 

*I<r&7rp€afivg like an old man, A. 78. 

'Itrdj^Trog equally-poised, P. 338. 

"IcTog equal, S.c.T.337.890. E.723. 
P. 146. k^*i(rov S.400. equally, ttroy 
rf trpoerriyEiy A. 244. it is the same 
thing as weeping before the time, n&g 
*i(Xoy flTTOvv &yvvtMfjiai; C.845. how 



must I succeed in saying what is 
meet ? 

*Icr6\l/ri(l>og having an equal number 
of votes on each side, E.711.761. 

*I(r6\jjv')(pg equal in spirit. Kparog 
Itro^ipv^oy £K yvyaiKioy Kparuyeig A. 
1449. h.e. as Butl. translates, par 
robur jam per feminas exerces, sc. 
the evils produced through ClytaBm- 
nestra and Helen being compared 
with those produced by Atreus and 
Thyestes. 

'Itrrdyai to set up, or excite, (ioily 
ttrrrig C . 872. — to render, firj^e ariiarrjTe 
^vffKriXoy xOoya E. 789. etrrrjKeycji 
to stand, A. 1027.1352. P. V. 349. Dor. 
corajce S.c.T.937. E(rruyr€g P.672. aor. 
2. etrrrfy S.c.T.1007. mid. itrraadai 
stand, S.C.T.546. ariitroyiai S.c.T.657. 
pass. i(TTaOr)y P. 202. trTaOCifxey C.20. 
crraOrjTE S.c.T.33.301. <rra6«c S.470. 
OTadElaa A . 1 008. 1 452. 

^ItTTOpEly to enquire, P.V.635. — to 
know, P. 446. E.433. with ace. A. 662. 

'IcrrorpiPrig rubbing against the 
mast, living on ship board. yavrlXwy 
(TfX/xarwv tOTorpt/3^c A. 1418. 

"Icr^Eiy to check, tor^c C. 1048. stay ! 
check thyself. 

*la\yaLyEiv to attenuate, bring down, 
P.V.380. aor. Icrxvavaaa E.257. 

'Io^u€ii/ [v] to be strong, P.V.508. 
E.591. 

Iflr^i/poc powerful^ S.299. hard, 
rough, P. 302. 

loXVff strength, S.cT. 208. 1066. 
lo^vy IcFOTraLla A. 74. a strength no 
greater than a child's. — collective 
strength, forces. i<r)(yg 'Actoroycv^c 
P. 12. fiaariXEia icrxyg 582. In periphr. 
i(r)(yg wopEvrov Xafiiradog A. 278. the 
swiftly travelling torch. lopiKpavov 
XtJyX'/C If^yQ P- 145. iroTE drj arofia- 
TU)v ^El^ofiEy i(r)(vy ; C. 710. when 
shall we boldly give utterance to our 
feelings? /car iaxvy P.V.212. by 
might. 

"Icrwg perhaps, "P. Y. 317. S.c.T.689. 
A. 1019. S.708. On the omission of 
av in the last passage, see Matth. 
Gr. G.515. obs. and cf. Dind. ann. in 
loc. 



ITYS 



( 176 ) 



KAGH 



"IrvQ Itysj A. 11 15. 
"Ivyi lit. a bird called the wryneck, 
used by sorceresses as a charm to 
excite desire. Hence met. it means 
any strong or passionate longing, as 
in P. 949. ivyyd /xoi Ztit dyaOwv Ira- 
piav I vvofii/jLvfiffKeic b. e. you recall to 
my mind the passionate desire of my 
brave companions. Scbiitz unneces- 
sarily conj. ivyav h.e. lamentation^ 
which Blomfield and Lachm. have 
adopted. 

'Ivy/Ltoc a cry of woe, C.26. 

'Iv^civ to utter a cry of woe, S.851. 
P. 999. with ace. S.789. P. 272. 

'l0(y£V£/a Iphigenia, A. 1507. 1536. 
on the accent of this word, which is 
usually written as a proparoxyt. cf. 
Dind. on Arist. fragm. p.536. Dind. 
adopts in the next verse Hermann's 
conj. dfia Bpdffag &|ia wckt^wv h.e. 

"Ixopt* The word appears in S. 
830. ijavBowrla T&wiTa' jccXcvoi /3/^ 



fjeSltrdai (X^P* ^P^^^ '*' ^ray. The 
whole passage is exceedingly corrupt^ 
and conjecture has availed nothing. 
Hermann, however, has not scrupled 
to use it to support his position that 
fxedieadai may govern an accusative 
case, in opposition to Dawes's canon. 
See his note on Soph. El. 1269. 

*Iy(dvlj6\oQ striking fish, i')(dv(^6\a> 
firixav^ S.C.T.122. the trident. 

'IX^vc a fish, P. 416. A. 1355. 

"I^voc a track, or vestige. iraXatov 
eig "ixyog fitriaray S.533. / am come 
to the old spot. Met. P. V. 847. A. 1 157. 
iX^oc TO TTpStrdsy <l^ey6c S.995. my 
former way of feeling, xar tx^oc A. 
679. upon their track. 

'IxyoffKOTreiy to trace out, C.226. 

'I(^ an exclamation of surprise, 
etc. P.V.576. and passim. 

Iw lo, S.535. gen. love S. 163. 167. 
530. SLCc'lbf S. 289.568. 1050. voc. 'loi 
P.V.638.790.817. 

'Iwyia Ionia, S.c.T.757. 



K 



Kalfuioghehngingto Cadmus,The- 
ban. KaBfieioi the Thebans, S.c.T. 
39. 525. 661. 1016. 1017. Ka^fulwy iro- 
\u 9.997.1067. Thebes. Aarv KaS- 
fitluty 47.513. Ka^/xe/ac x'^oydg 1006. 
id. 

Ka^fioyeviiQ born of Cadmus, The- 
ban, S.C.T.285. 

Kadfwg Cadmus, S.c.T.125. Ka^- 
fiov iroXlrai d.c«T. 1. Thebans. Kd^- 
fwv TToXiv 74. TToXia/ia 113. irvpyovQ 
805. Thebes, 

KaOai/jidffffeiy to sprinkle with 
blood. KaOaifid^fixn £.428. The con- 
struction here is not ai/id^bxri tear 
ahrov as Wakefield asserts, but ica6ai- 
fxd^tixny (ai^rov) sc. roy TraXa/i- 
yaloy. 

Kadaipeiy to destroy, A. 387. £. 
276. 

Kadaipeiy to purify, C. 70. 

KdOapiia filth, plur. Kaddpfiara 
C.96. 

KaSapfxoQ purification, plur. S.c.T. 



720. C. 962. E. 267. 273. On C.1055. 
see under titraf. 

KaOapog pure, unpolluted, S.641. 
£.303.452. 

Kadaptriog having power to purify, 
or expiate, alfia yap KaOdptrioy S.c.T. 
662. for there is blood which can ex- 
piate this, with gen. ay^pog alfmrog 
KaBaptriov £.427. one who purifies 
from blood. Cf. id. 548. ^wfidruty jca- 
Odptriog £.63. purifying bourses, 

KaOH^etrSai to sit, £. 6. irarpfoy eg 
dpdyoy Kadiiero P.V.229. 

KaOevhiy to sleep, C.868. £.94. 
be inactive, oh KaQevhovtriy xepl A. 
1330. do not let their hands be idle. 

KaO^/cecv to descend into the lists 
for a contest. Met. C.448. 

KadrtaQai to sit. KderjtrBe S.360. 
imper. KadrjaOw P.V.915. KaOnfievog 
A. 1677. KaBrjfjUyrj C.906. Met. ro 
^eiyoy <l>pey&y ewiaKOiroy KaOfjfjieyov 
£.494. sitting as a watch over the 
thoughts. 



KAGI 



( 177 ) 



KAIE 



Ka6ceVai to let, or take down, rov 
ayTlTo\fJi6v fftafii Trapj^aTav tcl ttoWcl 
travTOf^vpT &VEV hlKrig (probably irav- 
TOfjivpTOv ovT avtv dlK7)c) (iicUiag ^vv 
Xpoy^ icadriereiv £. 625. Here Butler 
translates icaOriffeiy, jacturam factu- 
ruT/if b.e. will east them into the sea, 
coll. Eur. Hel. 1375. & yap Kadriaeiv 
ow\* e/ieXXcv eic &\a. But Ka6ri<reiv 
rather refers to the taking down the 
sails of the vessel on the approach 
of the storm, and is used elliptically. 
xad^aeiy sc. ra Ivrla, Cf. Horn. Od. 
i. 72, Ka\ TO. fjtev is vrlac icddefiev del- 
aavT£Q cXeOpovj where the edd. before 
Barnes had Kordefjiev. On the con- 
struction of the preceding verse see 
under iravrdi^vpTog. 

Kadiepovy to devote, ifwl KaOtepbt- 
fjiiyoQ £.294. devoted to me as a victim. 

Kadi^ayeiy to sit, etc Opoyovg ra* 
di^dyuf £.29. 

Kadnrwdl^eardai to ride over. Met. 
to insult^ or violate, Ka6iir7rd(y /le 
trp€<rl3vTiy yiog £.701. Cf.id. 146. Tra- 
Xaiovc yofjLovQ KaOiTnrdtratrde id. 749. 

KaOitrrdyai to set, or arrange, vdy^ 
vv^OL Zidn\ooy Kaditrratray yavrucoy 
Xebjy P. 374. they kept the crews oc- 
cupied in sailing hither and thither. 
See haTrXoog. — mid. v. to appoint, to 
make, eypiiyopoc (jipovpTjfia yffg Kadi- 
trrafjiai E.676. icpv^7oy eicwXouy oh- 
^afjLfj KaOltrraTO P. 377. no where made 
an attempt to sail out. aor. 2. Karacrrdg 
composed, or settled, Xi^oy Karaardg 
P. 287. Blomf. compares Eur. Orest. 
1310. iraXiy KardtrrriG' ijtrv^t^ fiey ofi- 

fJUlTU 

Kadopay to behold, or discern, rl 
fiiXXcj ^iva May Kadopay S.209. 

KaOopfil^eiy to bring a ship into an 
anchorage. Met. dg Tatr^e travroy 
vqjjLoyag KaOwpfiierag P. V. 967. brought 
thyself into these calamities, 

KaOvTriprepog superior, higher, 
S.C.T.209. 

Kal and, also, joining nouns, pro- 
nouns, adjectives, participles, verbs, 
adverbs, and periods, passim. Often 
with the force of even, e.g. hivog 
yap ehpEiy ic&£ afirjxdytjjy iropovg 



P.y.69. So passim. It is used also 
to increase the force of an assevera- 
tion, e.g, KaKiiiy 3* eKari Khyiyoyro 
E.71. 'twas for mischief only they 
were born, trv S' aZre Kal irayddXie 
S.C.T. 953. wretched indeed. Cf. P. V. 
343.997.1066. A. 369. C.879. — it is 
often placed before interrogations, 
e.g. KOI yvy (j^Xoytawoy irvp t\ovtr 
i^iffitpoL', P.V.253. etc. also not in 
the beginning of an interrogation, 
e.g. 1) KoX roiavrag t^ eirip^i^etg 
0vyac; £.402. Cf. S.C.T.792. P. 288. 
707. A, 269. — In replies, e.g. P.V. 
778.933. P. 232. £.566. S. 293. 308. 
334.463. — after fi^ lest, P.523. £.172. 
— after eire in the second clause, S. 
183. — before /loXa, of which it merely 
increases the force, P.V. 730. £.351. 
— before ravro, h.e. and that too,V,\, 
961. £.112.597.864. after iroXvgj voXXa 
Kai /JiOxOnpd C, 741. Cf. P.V. 1009. £. 
132. P. 240. A.63. It is occasionally 
transposed, e.g. Toltr^e Koif^ey dyrei- 
ireiy cj^w P.V. 51. Cf. Dind. on Arist. 
Ach.884. £ur.Med.l82. it is added to 
he A. 882. — It is preceded by re, join- 
ing nouns, pronouns, adjectives, par- 
ticiples, verbs, adverbs, and periods. 
e. g. P.V. 205. and passim, (On the con- 
struction of such sentences as C. 550. 
see re), icalis sometimes repeated after 
re, e.g. P.V. 490. S.cT.69.391. £.280. 
Kal very rarely precedes re, e.g. S.c.T. 
562. C.250. £.75.878 . Kal— Kal S.C.T. 10. 
460. P. 829. A.97, etc. Kal — ml — Kal 
S.C.T.236. KoX—he for, Kal—Kal E. 
135. Kal — Be and moreover, e. g. koI 
fidX' fifiQyrog U hi C.866. Cf. P.V. 
975. P. 149. 638. 765. £.65.384. S.790. 
On this construction, the legitimacy 
of which is denied by Porson, see also 
under ^c. Kal — irep although, A. 1 176. 
Kal yap for, for indeed, P.V. 439, etc. 
Kal hii and in truth, and lo ! P.V. 64. 
75, etc. Kal ixiiy and lo, and indeed, 
P. V.246, etc. See /xiy v. Kalroi and yet, 
P.V. 101,437.645. £.811. Joined with 
other words by crasis, kov P.V.336» 
etc. K&y C.991. E.711. keI 8.C.T.429. 
P.V.287. C. 113.296. 

Kaitiy to burn, A. 292. to cauterise 

2 A 



KAIN 



( 178) 



KAKO 



(awQUnd)aor. 1. ijroi KiayrtQ, rj te- 
fi6yr€t A. 823. These two verbs are 
often found thus united. See Pier- 
son's note on Mcoris in. ickaeiv kclL 
jccUiV) and Blomf. Gloss, in loc. 

KalvBiv to kill C. 873. 6 Kaivioy A. 
1543. the murderer, aor. 2. cicavfc 
S.C.T.942. So Herm. Schiitz, Blomf. 
for vulg. cicrai'fc. In C.917.the vulg. 
is jcdvcc y ^y oh 'xpv^i t^o^ t6 fii^ yptitv 
TcaBt. Here Pors. Schiitz, Blomf. 
insert the augment tKaviQ y op oh 
"XP^y^ Pauw proposes icavovor' 5v oh 
'XprlVf which Well, approves. Herm. 
conj. eicavec Sy» or tKaveg rov oh^fjv. 
The particle ye certainly may have 
been inserted by some copyist wish- 
ing to complete the metre when the 
first syllable in havee was lost: but 
it nevertheless seems peculiarly ap- 
propriate and emphatic here, << You 
have slain him you ought not, there- 
fore suffer what you ought not.** — Opt. 
KCLVOi S.c. T. 612, pass, xalytrai id. 329. 

Kaiyliuv to handle or use a thing 
for the first time. Kaivitrov (vy6p A. 
1041 . wear the yoke for the first time, 
fiifiyfiffo ^ iifJU^/iXriffTpov ^ ft SKaiyi' 
tmy C. 487. the net with which for the 
first time they enclosed youy h.e. no 
one having been so enclosed before. 
Here Blomf. reads cue kKalvuray un- 
necessarily. Valck. on Phoen. 1310. 
conj. eKcuyerriy. 

Kaiyatniyiisnewlyfashioned, S.C.T. 
624. 

Kaivoiriifuay newly afflicted^ S.C.T. 
345. 

Kaiv($c new, recent, P.V.945. C. 
648. P. 654. 

KaipiOQ seasonable^ convenient, xpd 
Xiyeiv ra icalpia S.c.T. 1. Cf. id. 601. 
S.441. A.1003. C.1060./ato2. icaip/ac 
trXriyiig A. 1265. a fatal blow. Cf. id. 
1316. 

Kacp/faic seasonably i fitly, A. 1345. 
fatally, Kaiplwc ohraafxiyos A. 1317. 
KaipSg a fit time for anything, Ttjyh 
Kaipoy ofTTiQ iSxitrroQ Xa/3e S.c.T.65. 
the earliest opportunity for these 
things, roy^t ^ ohhajiSfQ Kaipoc yey(i>- 
reiy 8c. Itrrl P.V.621. it is by no 



means a fit season for^ etc. tc^ 6 
KaipoQ ^/JiBpevoyrag ^ivovg rvy\aviiv 
ra irpotr^opa C.699. it is the proper 
time for strangers ^ etc. ky Katpf P.V. 
379. at a fit season, — a due meed. 
Kaipoy \6piroc A. 761. jcacpov iripa 
P.V. 506. rlya Kaip6y fU hi^aaKeic ; 
S. 1045. answering to ^irpioy yvy cttoc 
eirxpv V. 1044. — a proper place, vpo 
Kaipov fiiXoc ijXldtoy <rKii\l/£i€ A. 356. 
before the right distance. 

Kairoi, See ical, 

KaxayyeKog bringing evil tidingsy 
A. 622. 

Kaicri cowardice^ S.cT. 174. 598. 

KaKKvyr/yiriQ (contr. for Karaicv- 
ytiyirig) a female pursuer^ £.222. 

KaKOfiayriQ boding evilyF.lO. S.C.T. 
704. 

KaKOfUkerog of evU melody y P. 
899. 

KaKoirorfiog of evil destiny, A. 
1107. 

Kaxo^ilfiMy evil speaking, ilU 
omened, A. 1126. 

Kaicoc bad, h.e. morally bad, base. 
Kaicog oh KEKkfi<nf S.c.T. 660. 680. fir^ 
Kax6g 398. ofuXiac Kcuc^g 582. koxov 
epwTOQ 669. yiictiy Kcucify 698. Cf. E. 
863. Koxdig ayipdtri P. 739. 743. kokov 
alvoy A. 1462. ypvxnc KaKijg 1627. 
airlag KaKijs C.1027. Cf. S.399. A. 
1650. Met. KaKov xaXjcov A. 389. base 
metal, — bad, h.e. unskilful, icajcoc 
iarpog Sg rig P.V. 471. Koxog fiayrig 
C. 766. — bad, h.e. pernicious, destruc" 
tive, of evil import or tendency, jca- 
Koiai woiyalg P.V. 223. icaK&y ical- 
(Txpwy S.cT. 667. KaK6y fie fcop^/av^rc- 
piTiryei Kpvog id. 816. yprifiarwv xaKog 
^arrirdg 926. vpdyog itrBXoy ^ Kaxoy 
P. 244. fcajcoc Zalynay 346. fwpoy xaxdy 
361. <nffi<l>opdg KaKfjg 437. KaKa-^Xyrf 
531. ^6<ny Kaxdy 998. rroifiiyog KaKOv 
A. 643. Kax&y ickvei ^ey&y 1034. 
jcaic^ rv^y 1203. frXovroy eifiarog Ka" 
K6y 1366. riiy KaKav apdy C.144. 
Koxoy VKOToy £.71. KaKoTig kiri^pooTKn 
664. yX&vtTay JcaicZ/v S.973. Comp. 
KCLKioy oh^iy S.C.T. 582. Kcucioy &Wo 
wfifia A. 839. — TO KaK6y, KaKdy, an 
evil thing, a misfortune, affliction or 



KAKO 



( 179 ) 



KAAO 



crime, etc. Kaxoy fitv Tpiarov dyyeX- 
Xciv jcaicd P.V. 249. KaKoiffir avTrifiet" 
/3£ro S.cT. 1040. Cf. P. V. 26. 161. 256. 
303. 320. 746. 776. 928. 1017. S.cT. 87. 
169. 172.209. 539.553.555.557.610.665. 
701. 723. 740. 764.790.823. 857. 986. 989. 
1024. 1035. P. 12. 32. 259. 283. 287. 322. 
333. 346. 421.425. 427.432. 457. 506. 511. 
523. 590. 692. 598. 623. 679. 693. 698. 712. 
729.767.800.821.826.837. 967. 987. A. 
204.338.634.639.743.836.878.1053.1062. 
(Here icajca kclk, aprdvac is corr. 
by Dind. for KOKa Koprdvau) 1073. 
1102. 1104. 1115. 1157. 1187. 1370. 1380. 
1594. 1639. C. 42.93. 152. 276. 334. 569. 
682.719.737.764. 860.876. 931.963.974. 
1037. E. 71 . 122. 141. 360. 480. 933. S. 
323. 448. 464. 466. 784. yq, irarp^ fca- 
Koy &p* eyevdfiav P. 897. abstr. for 
cone. / am become a sorrow to my 
country. In P. 998. d6<ny KaK&v ica- 
Koly KaKolg, Butler incorrectly under- 
stands KaK&y and Kaxolc to refer to the 
chorus and Xerxes, as meaning mi- 
serable, which sense fcaicoc certainly 
has not. Heath's explanation is 
correct, though it is unnecessary to 
understand iirl ; muntM malum malo- 
rum super mala. The constr. is the 
same as in Soph. Aj.85d. iroyoQ ttov^ 
ir6yoy ^ipti, Pors. on Eur. Hec.586. 
quotes this passage in the Pers. Cf. 
also Lob. Soph. Aj. 1093. 1304. — r^ 
KCLKifTT ahdbtfjiiy^ S.C.T.660. him of 
whom the worst things are said. See 
ahZdv. 

KaicdflrxXay^voc tame - hearted, 
S.C.T.219. 

KafC(5oT/9(uroc having poor lodging, 
A. 542. 

Kaic($ar^o\oc causing tedious delays, 
A. 186. 

KtticoTTyc baseness, P.V. 1068. 

KaKovy to ruin, injure, P.V. 978 
pass. KaKwOelg P. 714. worsted. 

KaKovxio. an unhappy possessing, 
S.C.T.650. 

Kafco^artc of ill-omened sound, P. 
899. 

KaKOil>poveiy to be malevolent. KaKo- 
<l>poy(oy lai^uiy A. 1147. an evil spirit, 

KaK6<l>pu}y painful to the mind. Aaoo, 



KaKwc badly, P. 446. 799. A. 656. 
C.294. KaKWQ wpdaatiy to fare badly f 
P.V. 264. P. 209. waff\Ety KaK&s to be 
badly treated, P.V.753.761. S.cT. 
1040. ^poytiy KaKwQ to be evil iU' 
dined, A,90l, Xiyety KaK&Q E.39K 
to speak ill of. i^poyeiy oh kokwq E. 
812. to have no trifling share of sense. 
fiovXivov KaK&G S.cT. 205. 

KaXeiy to call, xpEv^wyvfjuog are 
^alfjLoyeg Upofiridia KoXovffi P.V. 86. 
Cf. A. 1205. 1246. E. 390. 628. S.258. 
el roB* avT^ ifUXoy K6K\ijfiiy^ A. 166. 
if it is pleasing to him to be so called. 
KtKkiitni S.cT. 680. KtKkiitrtTai P.73a 
P.V. 842 — to call upon (a god, or one 
dead). P.V.91. S.C.T. 206. 622. A. 144. 
1048. E. 28.628. S. 210.851. Mid. v..fe2. 
P. 674. C. 199. pass. S.166. — to call 
upon (a man, etc.) KtyoQ Ktyoy icaXei 
S.cT. 336. Cf.661. P. 171. C.723. E. 
116. Mid.y.i(2. C.214. fiaprvpia Ka- 
Xelarde E.464. call witnesses. eKTripafia 
Iwfidriav koKw G. 644. / call upon 
some one to come out of the house. 
See Imripafjia, KoXeiadai is often used 
much in the same sense as eJyai. 
See Monk, on Eur. Hipp. 2. rdh rwy 
TLepawy w terra icaXcIrai i.q. fifiiic 
iafiiy P. 2. oirofrai rticyoyoyoi jctucXiyv- 
rai S.cT. 911. ovTiyog ^ovKoi ksK' 
Xtfyrai (jxarog P. 238. ^J^P""^^ ofwiwg 
KEKXriyTai yoog wpotrdoddfJLOig 'Arpef- 
^atg C.318. trvpog i^iyyog &<l>diToy 
KeKXrjfxiyoy C.1033. 

KaXXlKupirog bearing fine fruits, 
P.V. 369. 

KaXXliraig having fair children, 
A. 740. 

KaXXi'Trpiopog lit. having a fair 
prow. Met. having a fair face or 
front, S.cT. 515. trrdfiarog KaXXiwpW" 
pov A. 227. her beauteous mouth. 

KaXXijipoog fair-flowing, P. 197. 

KaXXoc beauty, P. 181. a fair thing. 
as a fine carpet, ky iroiKlXoteri i:aX- 
Xeo^i (iaiyeiy A. 897. 

KaX6g fair, splendid, beautiful. 
KoXXiffToy fifJLap A. 874. KoXoy crrpardy 
P. 240. & KoXd A. 138. — good, excel- 
lent, urj^ayij icaXri S. 464. KoXag rpo" 
0dc o.c.T. 630. — favourable, advan- 



KAAY 



( 180) 



KANO 



iageous. oh a^yia ylyyirai KoXd 
S.C.T.532. iKfiaais arparf icaX// S.75d. 
ovK iad* 6iru>i Xi^aifii ra yj/ev^fj Ka\a 
A. 606. / could not possibly announce 
good news which is not true^ etc. — ho- 
nourable* oZirep ro7c rioic BviitrKeiy 
KoXov S.C.T.1002. Cf.A.1692. Iro- 
nically, Jj Stiov ipyoy Koi Beolai irpo- 
ff^iXec, Ka\6v r aKXAKtai S.C.T.563. 
KOfxiraeroy yipaq Ka\6y E.200. So we 
may understand it iu C.687. vvv 2* 
iinip kv ^dfioiai (jcucxbIuq KoXffg iarpog 
iXwlg ^v, irapovtray iyypa^i h.e. the 
hope which existed (aforetime) in the 
house as a mitigator of the gay re- 
vehy (sc. of Clyteemnestra and Mgis- 
thus) this he writes down at what is 
here present, h. e. at nothing, fiaic 
Xc/ac JcoX^c seems less suited in the 
mouth of Electra, as expressive of 
the joy she herself hoped to have 
felt at^being restored to her rightful 
estate, though some understand it 
thus. The expression may, however, 
be purposely ambiguous. 

KaXvfjLfia a veil, curtain, or cO' 
vering, A. 1151. C.487. 

KaKvi the calyx of a plant, A. 
1365. 

KaXvtrreiv to cover or conceal, 
P.V.220. C.51. — to bury, fcaXvif^o) 
S.C.T.1031. €icaXvi^cP.638. KoXvyl^ov 
P.V.684. 

KaXvTirpa a veil, S. 115. 126. P.629. 
On C. 798. see dywf^epoQ* 

KaXxag Calchas, A. 151. 240. 

Ka\ii)c well, favourably, wpatraiiy 
icaXQg to fare well, P.V.941. E.795. 
KaXiog Kvpel S.C.T.23. it turns out 
well. KaX&Q ex^i 781. A. 820. id. 
Tvyxdyeiy kciXwc C.211. id. <l>poyeiy 
fjirl KaXdc P. V. 1011. P. 711. to be un- 
wise. weXo/iivioy KaXwg S. 116. if 
things happen welL cjcreXevr^crct ica- 
XQg S.406. end well. Ort<rofjif.y KaXwg 
A. 1658. ijfAri<yay KaXwQ id. 1014. 0a- 
yeioBai KaX&Q C.411. fj>vXa<r(n ray 
oIk^ koXwc id, 412. tpyoig dcaxcTrpay- 
fjiiyoig KoXwg 728. wapaiytig KaXHjg 
890. TvxdyTeg KoXwg 939. ItrTOpetg Ka- 
Xwg E.433. KaX&g KXvovtra S.699. 
K'aXcDc ay ivfjLfjfipoi 734. honourably, 



gloriously, ky i^vaig jcoXaic iTiiToyTa 
A. 435. Cf. C. 950. 795. ov KoX&g £. 
436. 

Ka/ia( the shaft of a spear, A. 66. 

Ka/iiyXoc a camel, S.282. 

Kd^yuy to grow weary or faint. 
Twy irp6, fiapwTi, KapLVOig S. 807. — to 
cease, tire of, with part. €vd€yovyTa 
ixil KCifiytiy E.868. fut. mid. ovroi 
KajjLovfjLal <roi Xiyov<ra riiyadd E. 
841. aor.2. Kafieiy to be faint or ex- 
hausted* trrparov xapLoyrog A. 656. 
yt^g Ka/JLOverrig Troyri^ vpog KVfJLari 
S.C.T.192. worn out by struggling 
against the waves, dXXay^f X6yov 
Ka/itiy A. 469. to faint at a change of 
report, oi KapLoyrtg was peculiarly 
used in the old epic writers to mean 
the dead, i.e. those who have, as it 
were, sunk exhausted by labours; 
Thus we find in S.228. Zcvc HXXoc 
ky Kafwvari i.e. Pluto; and in the 
Attic dialect, the perfect KEKfiriK&rtg 
means the same. So S.149. Z^va 
T&y KEKfJLffK&nay. See Buttm. Lexil. 
in V. tca^dyreg. 

Kdfjnrreiy to bend. KdfjnrTeiy y6yv 
to bend the knee, h.e. to rest, P.V. 
82.396. Stanl. cf. Horn. II. ^.118. 
aXXa rev' o1.w *A(nraaltog ahr&y yoyv 
Kdfi\l/£iy, 6g Ke i^vyptri. See other in- 
stances in Blomf. Gloss, in loc. — to 
double, as the goal in a race. jca/i\f/ai 
^tavXov Odrepoy K&Xoy A. 335. — pass. 
to be bent down (sc. by calamity), 
Kafupdeig P. 306. 237 . S . 1 1 . 

KafiTTvXog curved. KafiwvXoig oj^- 
fiatri S. 180* 

Ka/iv/z/irouc moving the feet in run- 
ning, swift, S.C.T.773. An absurd 
explanation of this word is given by 
the Schol. sc. ^ Kaunrovtra KoXa(o- 
fiiytay rovg irtidac. Nearly so Well. 
Lex. hominum genua inflectens, effi- 
ciens ut labantur. Schiitz, however, 
well observes, " aliud est y6yv Kdfx- 
TTTEiyquod significat requiescere, aliud 
ird^ag KdfnrTety, quod est ambulare. 



tre. 



KayaxTjg loud, C.150. 
Kdyut^g name of a city, S.307, 
P.V. 848. 



KAHA 



( 181 ) 



KAPT 



KaTravcvc a proper name, S.cT. 
405. 422. 

KawriXeveiv to huckster, or retail, 
to do anything in a petty manner, oh 
KairriXevffEiy fM^rfv S.c.T.527. will 
fight by wholesale, h.e. not to do it 
by halves, 

KaTTvdc smoke, A. 483. 792. S.c.T. 
324. S.760. 

Kapa the head, P.204. A. 1598. C. 
225.422.489.1043. irepi Trd^a, wipl 
Kopa £.159. about the head, about 
the foot, h. e. from top to bottom, in 
every part. — In addresseSyViJv Z'kfjLoi, 
<l>l\oy Kopa, iKJiaiv airrivrfg A. 879. 
my dear one. erepov kv Kopif fiidtrropa 
irdtrerai E. 168. on his head, i. e. in 
the most vital part. So Wakef. See 



£K£iyog. 



Kaparritrrfip cutting off the head. 
Kapavricrrripee diKai E.177. A.l. ica/oa- 
vitrnjptQ, Well, observes that icapa- 
vrjtrnlp is formed after the analogy 
of Tev)(rj(rT'fjp, dtfirjtrrrip and the like. 
The older copies have Kapavriar7ipeg> 
Kapavi<rrfjpeQ Dind. 

Kdpavoy [a] the head, C.390. pi. 
Kopaya ^at^aQ so. of ClytaBmnestra 
and iEgisthus. It is better to place a 
full stop afber dat^acf otherwise it 
must be in the nom. abs. before iriarra 

yiyoiTO x^P9' 

Kapayovy [d] to bring to a head, to 
consummate, or finish, C.521. 694. 

Kapfiayoc [d] barbarous, S.892. A. 
1031. On S. 111. 122. see Koyyeiy. 

KapBla the heart, A. 1092. E. 823. — 
the mind, or breast, S.c.T. 816.951. 
P. 157. A. 172. 468.808.951.999^1375.0. 
160.165. 181.386.819.1020. E. 103.444. 
497.753.780. S.68. 344. 461. 766.780. tV 
KapU<f E.649. from the heart, h.e. 
sincerely. yelToyeg ^e KapBlag fiipifJ^- 
vat S.c.T. 271. here icap^/ac seems to 
be a dissyllable by synizesis, and an- 
swers to kyQpolg in the antistrophe. 
Dind. proposes to restore the ^olic 
form Kop^ag. 

KcLpBio^riKTog wounding the heart, 
A. 1450. 

Kapwifiog fruitful, P . V . 453 . 

Kapirog fruit, S. 742. fruit, or pro- 



duce stored up, S.c.T. 339. P. 609. — 
Met. effect, result. bjjLiXlag icaicfig Kap- 
TTog S.c.T. 582. yXuxrtrrig fiaraiag Kap' 
7rocE.796. — effect, realization, ei Kap- 
vog etrrai d£<T<l>dT0i<ri AoUov S .c.T. 600. 

KapTToreXiig bringing fruit to per- 
fection, S . 67 1 . Here icapTroTtXii Stanl . 
See kiriKpalyeiy. 

Kapwovy to bring forth fruit. *'Y(ipig 
kKapTTdxre (rra^yy arrig P. 807 . — mid, 
V. KCLpwovtrdat to gather the fruits of, 
to enjoy the produce of rify^e Kap- 
wovrai yOoya S.250. KapTTijaaerai P.V. 
854. In a metaphorical expression, 
fiaOeiay 6XoKa ^td (^peybg Kapirovfieyog 
S.c.T. 575. possessing a richly gifted 
mind. to. \lfevdfj koXcl kg roy woXvy 
(^iXoiai KCLpirovaQat yQoyoy A. 607. so 
as for my friends to enjoy it for a 
permanence, avrog (jypeyioy KopTroIro 
r^y hfiapriay id. 488. may he reap the 
fruits of his error. In S.313. Aifivrf 
fiiyKTToy TTJfrde yfjg Kapwovfiiyri, Per- 
son conj fieyitrrrjg ovofia yfjg Kapirov 
fiivr}^ The vulg. is unintelligible, 
but emendation is unavailing, since 
the preceding verse, to which this is 
an answer, has rightly been marked 
as wanting. So Pors. Schiitz. Dind. 

KdpwioiJLa fruit, pi. Kapirw/iara S. 
979. fruits. 

Kdpra exceedingly, strongly, very 
much. e.g. koI fi^y o^' k<rri Kapr ihtiv 
OfidTrrepog C. 172. Cf. S.C.T. 397. 671. 
868. P. 364. 511, A. 268. 775. 814.910. 
1179.1225. C. 174.261.916. E. 15. 204. 
213. 616. 811. S. 198. 285. 443. 445. 447. 
^ KCLpra TTpog yvyaiKog aipetrdai Keap 
A. 578. sc. £0T(, it is quite like a woman, 
etc. Kapra 5* ecrr kyywpiog S.c.T. 395. 
he is indeed a native. Kopra ^* elfr 
ofiaifioi id. 992. they are indeed ofiai- 
fioi. See ofiaifiog. cttoivv/i^ Kapra, 
noXvyeiKTf Xiyoi id. 642. him who is 
indeed rightly named Polynices. <cap- 
ra ^' wv kirwyvfiog E.90. Kapra 3* eifu 
rov irarpog 708. / am quite on the side 
of the father. 

Kaprepdg powerful, comp. S.c.T. 
500. — t7foZen/,P.V.207.925. to Kaprepdy 
S.607. violence, irpbg to Kaprepdv 
P.V. 212. by violence. 



KA2A 



( 182) 



RATA 



Kaaay^pa Cassandra, A. 1005. 

Kaffiyvtirri a sister, P. 181. C.639. 

KatrlyyriTog a brother, S.c.T.614. 
656. P.V.647. A. 318. on this last pas- 
sage see ifiVToXfiiog* 

Kdtrig id. S.C.T.656. — a sister, in 
a figurative sense. Ka<ng irriXov ^v- 
vovpog ^iipla Koyig A. 480. Xiyvvy 
fAeXaivay ai6\ov wpoQ Kamy S.c.T. 
476. 

Kara prep, with genitive : — be- 
neath, oi Kara xBopbg Sioi P. 675. Cf. 
A. 1359. C.351.371.468. E.115. with 
verbs of motion. Kara yfjg arvfieyai 
£.961. — against, to the injury or de^ 
struction of, Kar afyxfis (piXalTiog 
XeufQ S.480. fond of bringing charges 
against the ruling power. Cf. S.c.T. 
180.388. C.219. — signifying motion 
downwards from a place, as in the ex- 
pression Kar &Kpae C.680. from top 
to bottom, — With accusative, accord' 
ing to, agreeably with, Kara v6/j.ovq 
a^iKrdpujy S. 238. Cf. id. 385. Kar oZpoy 
with a fair wind. "Irio Kar ovpoy 
S.C.T.672. let it go before the wind, 
Cf. id. 836. P. 473. After the analogy 
of this is constructed irarpog Kar th- 
^(as ^vtnrSrfiutc i^opovfJLtyoL S.C.T.801. 
h.e. in accordance with his prayers, 
— after the manner of, consistently 
with. opOiSJg Kar evufyvfilay Kal ttoXv- 
yeiKelg S.cT. 811. agreeably with their 
name, ro Kridevtrai Kad* £avT6vP.V.S92. 
to make a match suitable to oneself. 6 
KSfXTTOQ oh Kar 6.vdpianov t^yEl S.C.T, 
467. does not hold thoughts suited to a 
man, Cf. A. 342. 899. and see Blomf. 
Gloss, on the former passage. — on 
account of, alriay Ka& rjyriya ai- 
Kl^eral fie P. V. 226. Kara irpetrfielay 
P. 4. by right of seniority. Qr/ffewg 
Kara 06oyov E.656- out of envy tO' 
wards Theseus. Kar E-^fipav S.331. 
Kar Evyoiay ^pcvwvid.918. — ovt i/iol 
Kaff fidoyriy sc. ifrri P.V.261. it is 
not pleasing to me. — signifying the 
direction of motion. ceBopKtljg Tovg 
Efjiovg Kara trril^ovg P. V. 682. Kar l.^- 
rog A. 619. pursuing their track, Xev 
pev Kar AX<roc vvy kinffTpii^v toZe S. 
503. turn into this grove. Kar ofOaX- 



fAovg fiaXei C.666. present himself to 
my eyes, see fiaXXEiv. — signifying the 
place where a thing is, Kar "Apyog 
P.V.871. Kara VToXiy S.C.T.6.332. 
A. 581. £.969. icara yalay under" 
ground, in the earth, P. 619. E.352. 
802.833. Kar uerrv P. 1027. Kara x^p- 
troy id. 852. Kara KXfjpov 'lovtov 866. 
irarpog Kar av^pwyag A. 235. Kar oi" 
icovc 415. Ka& *£XXa^a561. Kara x^oya 
£.861. KaS" oUy £.994.— wear at. 
TVfifioy Kqr avroy ^loyEymtg 'A/i^o- 
yog S.C.T.510. Kara Jkipwri^oyioy \&- 
/xaS.848. — opposite. Kara irp&y* 6i\ioy 
P. 856. Kara errofxa C.566. face to 
face. — against, ayi^p Kar &y^pa rov^- 
ypidtf S.cT . 487 . — concerning, 



Toy 



pertaining to. Xa\ri ra Kar avOpw- 
TTovc £.300. the destinies allotted to 
men. irdyra ra Kar iiydpumovg id. 890. 
all the affairs of men, — distrib. avr^ 
Kaff avTfiy P.V. 1015. by itself Kaff 
ilfiipay P. 827. day by day, — Denoting 
the time in which a thing is done, 
in, during. ifioyKar aiHya S.cT. 201. 
Kar Ev^oyriy P. 217. £.662. by night. 
Kar ^/lap A.654. Kaff iifUpay C.805. by 
day. — denoting the manner, kut ic- 
Xyy P.V. 212. by dint of strength. In P. 
619. icara yaiag is the vulg. although 
several MSS. have icara yalay, which 
Well, adopts, conceiving that it has 
the meaning of in terram, and joining 
it with wofiwovg elyai as referring to 
Darius. But jcara yalay TrifiirEiy would 
hardly be used to signify to send up 
from beneath to the earth : it is bet- 
ter to retain the vulg. and join tv^po-' 
yag cTvai jcara yaiag h.e. to show us 
favour beneath the earth, sc. by send- 
ing up from thence the shade of Da- 
rius. — Separated from its verb by 
tmesis. See KaraKparElv, KaraKa- 
XviTTEiy, KaroXXvaQai. 

Karafiafffiog a descent. P.V. 813. 
meaning the catadupa, or place where 
the Nile falls from the mountains, 
cf. Herod, ii, 17. 

KardyEiy to restore an exile, S.cT. 
629.642. KarriyayE A. 1689. 

Karay EXay to laugh at. pass. Kara-- 
yEXw/iiyrfy A. 1244. 



RATA 



( 183) 



RATA 



KarayiXufg mockery, efiawffc Ka- 
ra ycXwra A. 1337. a mockery of my 
condition. 

KaTayiviKrKeiv to decide a suit* pass. 
^TTbic O.V Ev Karayywcrdrj ^lictf £. 543. 

KaraOairreiv to bury, KaraddxpofJLev 
A. 1582. 

KaraBy^aKeiy to die. aor. 2. icar- 
dav£ for Karidavt A. 1532. KarOaveiv 
for KaTadaveiv A. 1263. 1337.1592. kut- 
Oav^v for KaraOayuv A. 847. icarOa- 
ydvra P.V.570. neut.pl. P. 268. 

Rarai/3ari7c descending. KaraifiarriQ 
KtpavydQ P.V.359. 

Karaiyil^tiy to come down like a 
storm, wply Karaiylaai ttvoclc "Apcoc 
S.C.T.63. 

KaTalBeiy to burn or lights C.599. 

KaTaiveiy to promise. KaTaiyierayra 
C. 696. 

Karaltnog becoming, proper, epyoy 
ov Karaltrioy A. 1580. unseemly. 

KaTai(rxyyeiy[y]to disgrace^ S.974. 
fut. Karaia^vyely S.c.T.528. 

Karaitrxyyriip one who disgraces. 
ZdjXiiiy Karaitryvyrrlptn A. 1336. 

RarafcaXvxrctv to cover, by tmesis, 
ti& oif^eXey fc&/ic — davdrov Kara /xoipa 
KoXv^ai P. 881. 

KaraKCLpif^effBai mid. v. to wither 
away. ^vXXa^oc ij^ri icarciKap<pofiiyriQ 
A. 80. 

RarafcXv^cAv to drown, pass, jcara- 
i:Xv0r6^i/a( S.C.T. 1070. 

KaraKpareiy to prevail, hy tmesis, 
icara fiolp* iKparrjtrE P. 101. 

KaraxpuiTTeiy to cover. icareicpv)f/ac 
P. 528. 

KaTcucrelyBiy to kill. — fut. Karax- 
reyeig C.910. aor. 2. Kariicrayoy E. 
680. Koriicrayes £.561. KariKvavE S. 
301. S.C.T.965. E. 572.575. perf. m. 
Kariicroyac E.557. Karaicrayeiy A. 
1596. Karaicraywy S.c.T.941. This 
verse is by some considered corrupt, 
Lachm. CODJ. edayec Karaicrdg. — from 
another form in fit, Kariicra £.438. 
Karaicrdg S.C.T.949. 

RaraX^yEtv to cease. KaToXfj^ai A. 
1458. vol jcaraXZ/^ci C.1071. at what 
point (sc having arrived) will it 
stop? 



RaraXXdy^ reconciliation, fiapeiai 
KaraXXayal sc. eiai S.cT. 749. See 

KarafjLriyveiy to tell, disclose. Kara" 
firiyveriM) P.V.175. 

KardfiOfii^g deserving of comr 
plaint, not agreeable, A. 143. The 
Schol. explains, dc^ta 3ta rijy yUriy, 
KardfiofKlta §ta rby ')(6\oy ^AprifiidoQ. 

KaTavaietrdai mid. v. to place in a 
residence, aor. 1. avrov jcaravaero'a- 
fiiyri E. 889. having stationed them 
there. 

Kara^alyeiy to tear in pieces, (lit. 
as wool in carding,) to wear out, A. 
100. 

Kara^eyovy to receive hospitably, 
pass. KaTt^eyiayiiyoy C.695. 

Rara£iovi/ to think proper, xalpeiy 
trufjLilMpdlg Kara^iQ A. 558. mid. v. 
Karq^iwtTaTO S.C.T.649. honoured with 
her favour. 

KarairavEiy to put an end to. Kari" 
wavare S.581. 

KarawljTTEiy to fall. KairirEorE A. 
1532. for KaTaTTEtrE, 

KarairyEly to breathe into, inspire. 
A. 106. See iTEiOw. 

KaTairrEpoc winged, P.V.800. 

KaTairHitrffEiy to crouch down. aor. 
2. KaraiTTaKwy E.243. 

KardirrvtrTog abominable, E.68.C. 
623. 

Rarapa an imprecation, S.c.T. 707. 

Kara/^pdwTEiy to sew together. Met. 
to plot. Il£v6ec Kara^pdylrtiQ /j.6poy E. 
26. 

Karal^iyay lit. to polish with a 
file. lipa')(loy eZ KaTEppiyrffiiyovc S. 
728. said of those whose limbs are 
made extremely supple and nimble 
by exercise. Well. conj. Karafipi' 
ytttfiiyovc from piyoQ, which would 
mean ** covered with hard skin.*' 

KarappLwrELy to throw down, et re 
^rjfxddpovg dyajpyia fiovXrly Karafi- 
plil/EiEy A. 868. should form some 
daring design. These words are un- 
derstood by Schiitz and Butl.to mean, 
ne senatum dejicerent. So Well. 
But to say nothing of the harshness 
of the term fiovXil thus abruptly 



KATA 



( 184) 



KATA 



applied to those who conducted the 
state in the absence of Agamemnon, 
the words rov Tritrdura Xaicrltrai wXioy^ 
which are an epexegesisof the preced- 
ing, do not refer to any council, but to 
Agamemnon, whose family would be 
exposed to insult at his fall. The 
double danger spoken of is first, that 
to which Agamemnon was exposed at 
Troy: secondly, that which awaited 
his family, in case of his failure, by 
popular insurrection at home. Blomf. 
considers the expression KaTa^im-tiv 
fiovKiiv to be identical in its origin 
with avappiirreiv kLvZvvov, sc. as a 
metaphor taken from throwing dice. 
This is probably correct. A con- 
jecture of Abresch, however, fcara/3- 
pa\j/eiey, deserves to be considered. 
Cf. E.26. 

Karaprveiy to arrange^ order , effect. 
<rv /xev KarriprvKwc o/juag iKerrlQ tt/joo"- 
tjXdes KadapoQ d/3\a/3i)c ^6hoiq^.461. 
sc. KarTiprvK(i}Q tov (porov, having com- 
mitted the murder, jcanypricwc is here 
explained by some commentators to 
mean, adornatusy prceparatus, expia- 
tusy probe instructus, etc. senses which, 
as Wellauer observes, it cannot pos- 
sibly have. Scholef. referring to 
Hesych. KarriprvKutc' rfXct wcac, trans- 
lates, expiatione facta. Well, quan- 
quam perfecisti ccedem, but hesitates 
about this verse because the Schol. 
has KarqprvKUiQ' rcXctoc n^v ifXiKlav. 
rovTo he cltto rwv (toiov, a meaning 
which it certainly sometimes has, but 
which has nothing to do with the 
present case. The verb Karaprveiv 
means in itself merely to arrange, or 
make. What it is which is arranged 
or made, whether the murder or ex- 
piation, must be sought from the 
context. There is clearly an opposi- 
tion between KarriprvKiifg and Iket^q 
TrpotriiXOeg Kadapog Aj3\a/3^c ^OfwiQ. 
Orestes was KaOap6c9 although Karrip- 
TVKwe. Hence icanypruic^c does not 
refer to the expiation. The only 
thing to which it can refer is <^6vovy 
to be understood from <f>6vov in the 
preceding line, and this accords with 



the general sense of the passage^ 
which see explained under Ivmriifia' 
rog. 

Karapj(tiv to begin, with g^n. ica- 
riipiay fiayriQ P. 343. 

Karae7/3ewvvai to exhaust, or 
quench. KaratrPi(r€iS.c.T,556. A. 932. 
— mid.v. KarttrfiriKatn A. 862. are ex- 
hausted. 

KaratrOfialveiv to pant against^ to 
struggle against panting, xcikivwy Ka- 
ra(rOfJialytav S.C.T.375. 

KaTaaKciTrreiy to raze, A. 511. 
Kara(nca04 a digging up, as of the 
ground for burial, S.C.T. 999. 1027. — 
a razing or overthrow, C. 49. S.c.T.46. 
KaTaffKlKXifrOai to dry up. mid.y. 
KaratTKiXXetrdai P.V.479. to wither 
away. 

KaraaicriytofjLa a covering or pall, 
C.993. 

KaraffKifirTeiy to light upon, S.322. 
KaTCLffKioc shaded, S.c.T.d66. A. 
479. S. 341. 349. 

KarafnToBeiy to throw down in the 
dust, to kilL pass. KaTeffwo^rmiyoL 
S.C.T.791. See Valck. Hipp. v. 1238. 
KardtrratriQ an appointing, a cele- 
brating. xopHy Kardtrratriy A. 23. 

Karain'pi<l>eiy to direct to a termi- 
nation, TTol Karaarpi<l>eic X6ywy reXev- 
riiy; P. 773. to what point do you di- 
rect the termination of your speech ? 
h. e. what is the purport of your final 
words ? — to compel, pass, axoveiy trov 
KaritrrpafjLfiai rd^e A. 930. / am com-* 
pelled to obey you in these things. 

KaTaarpo<l>ri a place to turn to, &y£v 
Xtnrrjg ov^afwv Karatnpoi^ri S.437. 
whichever way we turn, we must have 
pain. — an overturning. KaratrTpw^aX 
yibty Oefffiltay E.468. revolutions in- 
troducing new laws. See ^Ikti* 

Karao-^a^eiv to slaughter, pass. 
Karatr<l>aytla7iQ E. 102. 

K^araat^payitlfiy to seal up. perf. 
pass. KaTttTff^payKrfiiya S.926. 

Karao'^eOciv to handle, hold, S. 
1052. 

Karav^^ecv to boast, with dat. ttX^- 
Qti KaTav')(fi<rag yeCjy P. 344. exulting 
in the number of his ships. 



RATA 



( 185) 



KATO 



Kara^ipeiy to bring down, icara- 
4^ip(a wodoQ oLKfJiay £.348. 1 leap down. 

KaraifidaTeiaOai (formed from ^0d- 
v£iy. Hesych. <j>darfitrri. ^^aeny.) to 
hasten to* yifv KaraipdaTOVfiiyrf E. 
376. as I was hastening to the land. 
So Bent. Stanl. for the vu\g. rrfv 
KaTa<l>daTovfiivriv, By yfjy is here un- 
derstood Sigeum, which was sacred 
to Minerva. See Stanley's explana- 
tion of the passage. Dind. correctly 
places the comma after ^Kafidyhpov 
instead of after fio^y, 

KaraifiOeipeiy to destroy , P. 376. 
pass. jcare^Oaprat P. 247. 715. 

KaTa<l>Oiyeiy to destroy, undo, Ka- 
Tai^QLtraq E.697. pass. Karif^Qtro P. 
310. circi (jtiyyoc riXiov Kariifidiro P. 
369. when the sun set. 

Kara^dopa distress, undoing^ C. 
209. 

Kara^eKaZeiy to descend in drops, 
A. 647. 

Kareidiyai to know. Karoida A. 4. 
Karf.idios P. 730. 

Kareihiy (inus. in pr.) to see, 2 
aor. icarc/^ov P. 985. Karihoijii A. 461. 
KarihEiy S.89. icariSovr^c P. 936. 

KaTeyapli^eiv to slag* pass, (cariy- 
yapitrdtiQ C.343. 

KaTepyd^Etrdai to destroy, pass, jia- 
tciWri rgf Kareipya arrai irthoy A . 5 1 2. 

YLartpyddecrQai mid. v. to check, 
restrain, trrparoy Karepyddov E. 536. 

KarepeiKeaOai mid. v. to rend, P. 
530. 

Karipx^crdai to return from exile, 
C.3. KarfiXeec S.C.T.980. KareXdwy 
A. 1631. E.440. 

Kdrevy/xa an imprecation, S c.T. 
691. — a prayer or wish, C.216. E.976. 

KaTevxetrSai to imprecate, S.c.T. 
615. — to pray or wish, A. 1223. — to 
pray to, E.882. C. 86. 137. 

Karevxfi ^ prayer, C.470. 

Karixeiy to occupy. •)(06ya icarc- 
y/Eiy S.c.T.714. OriKag Kari^ovtn A. 
442. S.25. dpolrag Karixoyra j^a/xcv- 
vay A. 1521. — to overspread, cover. 
ol/jKoyrl Kartix^ fi\a P. 419. ^fxipa 
KaTi(T\£ ytiiay 389. — to check, re- 
5/rfl»«, P. 186. hcLKpv fjLTl Karaarx^ly A. 



202. — to avert, ro iirqpoy \wpaQ jcarc- 
\€iy E.962. — trrofiaTOQ ^vXaJcav Kara'- 
trxeiy A. 227. place a guard on her 
mouth. On P. 43. oi r Eirlway irjirei- 
poyeyig KaTi\ov(ny edyog see ewlwag. 

Karriyopeiy to convict, prove, with 
gen. eZ (ppoyovyrog ofifxa trov Karrjyo- 
pei A. 262. your eye proves you to be 
kindly disposed. 

Karrjyopog an accuser, S.c.T. 421. 

Karripefprig covered. Tidrjai Karrjpe6^ 
xo^aE.284. poetically for " sits," the 
feet being covered by the robes 
whilst sitting. 

Kamvai to return from exile, pres. 
in fut. sense, Karenri A. 1256. 

Karierxyaiveiy to attenuate,consume, 
E.133. mid. V. to wither away. fut. 
KaTi(r)(yayEi(r6ai P.V.260. 

KaTOiKi^eiy to settle or place in an 
abode. Met. rv^Xac iy ahTolg ekTridag 
Kar^Kiara P. V. 250. — to restore to one* s 
country, E.726. — to found a city, 
P.V.727. 

KdroiKog a resident in a house, rl 
^^T eyit) KCLTOiKog cu3* ayatrriyw; A. 
1259. Schiitz translates Karoiicog ante 
cedes, which it certainly cannot mean : 
it might mean in the house, but this 
does not suit the sense of the pas- 
sage, cf. V. 1286. Blomf. joins Karoi- 
Kog J^£ h.e. sojourning here. This is 
the best explanation, KaroiKog by 
itself being vague. Dind. however, 
is most probably right in considering 
the words corrupt. Wakefield's conj. 
KOTOKyog is among the best proposed, 
Cf. P.V.67. 

KaToiKrli^eiy to pity, E. 119. Met. 
to spare, Xaxlg ^tr«5voc tpyoy ov jca- 
TOtKTiet S.BSO. mid.v. P.V.36. P.1019. 

KaroKyeiy to delay from fear, P.V. 
67. 

KaroXXvvai to destroy. — mid. v. 
KaTdWvardai, to perish, Kara Trdcr 
oXuiXe P. 657. by tmesis. 

KaToXoXv^eiy to raise a cry against 
any one. with dat. yiyet KaToXoXv- 
farw A. 1089. 

KaroTTTTip a scout, S.c.T. 36. 

KardiTTrtg a spectator, S.c.T. 41. 
—a scout, S.c.T.351. 

2b 



KATO 



{ 166 ) 



KEAA 



KaroTrroc looking down on> with 
gen. XapwviKov iropOfiov kcltotttov 
trpwva A. 298. 

KaToirrpov a mirror, A. 81 3. See 

Karopdovv to raise up. pass, iweihrl 
dpdv KaTbjpOwtrai ippevi C.505. since 
your mind is made up for action. 

Karoxoc detained, kept under, P. 
219. 

Karcii below. x^P^' kcltw P.V.74. 
P.824. A. 845. (See Xcycty.) E.257. 
S.592. with gen. mrw x^^^^^ E.977. 
01 KOLTM C.163. those below. Avut koi 
KCLTw E.620. up and down, h.e. in 
confusion. 

Karwdevfrcm below, P.683. C.376. 

Karatpv^ under ground. Karutpv^^eg 
evaioy P.V.450. they dwelt in sub- 
terraneotis habitations. 

KavKatrog Caucasus, P.V.420.721. 

Ka\\aZ€iy to murmur or roar as a 
wave, S.c.T. 109.743. 

Keap the heart or mind, P.V.165. 
184.245.379.390.435.592. A. 578.968. 
C. 26. 404. On S.976. see ^t^vicroc. 

Kiyxpeia name of a place, P.V. 
689. 

Ki^yog good, excellent, ir&g Ktlya 
To7g KaKolffi trvfi/il^w; A. 634. Cf. id. 
252. 608. C. 662. 690. S.203. P. 138. 168. 
— of persons, ice^vov 'Aoraicov rdKoy 
S.c.T. 389. Cf. id. 486. clever, wise. 
Ke^yog (rrpaTOfxayng A. 121. yrjog Keh- 
vog oloKotrrpo^g S.c.T. 62. In P. 717. 
Ktyfig apu)yrig is the vulg. and re- 
tained hy Blomf., who considers it to 
have reference to Kevaydpiay, v. 716. 
Schutz rightly prefers the reading 
Kedyfjg, found in Med. Reg. H. Colh. 
1.2. M.1.2. Guelph. Mosq. Viteb. 
Well, rightly observes, that it was 
the preceding word, Ksyay^pla, which 
gave rise to the corruption. Schiitz 
understands these words ironically, 
but in this he appears to be wrong. 

Kiivog he, Kslyri she, etc. S.208. 
S.c.T. 1055. P.V. 268. C.729. Ke7yoi 
they, P. 778. C.144. E.99. Kslya d" 
hfjiadely diXw P.226. In E.169. ertpoy 
iy Kcip^ fXLtKTTOp EKtivov naereTai Well, 
proposes ^k keivov. See kKiivog. 



Kiipiiv to shave. — Met. to cut off, 
to crop, firjlhi Kipaeuv Aiaroy S.662. 
in mid. v. KEiptaQaL riya, to honour a 
person by shaving the head in grief 
for his loss, ovk t(my 6<mg ttXj^v 
Efxov KelpaiTO viy C.170. Cf. id.l87. 
where viy refers to Agamemnon. 
The words ifKiiv ejiov, as Dind. ob- 
serves, involve an absurdity. He 
adopts Dobree's conj. wXrlv eyog sc. 
'OpifTTov. — to lay waste. vv\iay wXa- 
Ka KEpardfiEyog P. 913. 

K£t<T0ai to lie, C.713. S.239.— to lie, 
h.e. be situated, P.V. 364. — to lie 
dead, P.317. A. 1258. 1413. 1421. 1471. 
1497.1563. Keitry C.882. — to be placed. 
tKTToliijy £v Kelfieya C.682. placed out 
of the way of harm. — to lie despised 
or vanquished, ^afiaiireTeig tKeitrOe 
C. 958. oh KEifJiiy^ irut Toy^e KOfxiral^Eig 
\6yoy E.560. 

KsKafffUyog welUappointed, EKoia- 
Ely Ev KEKatTfiiyoy dopv E.736. From 
a root Kai^io or x'"'^^* signifying to 
clear away, to make an empty space, 
seems to have been derived the per- 
fect KEKafffjLai, in the sense of to have 
made room for oneself, to have made 
others give way to oneself Hence 
the idea of conquering or excelling. 
In this sense it takes an accusative, 
e.g. vatray yap ofirlXiKiriy EKEKaaro 
kclXKei II. V .431. But, since conquer- 
ing or excelling involves the idea of 
distinction, hence it came to signify, 
without an accusative, to be distin- 
guished, to excel, e. g. KaKolcn hoXoitri 
KEKaafjiiye II. ^.339. Lastly, as dis- 
tinction involves the idea of being 
well-appointed or furnished, it was 
used to sign\£y provided with, furnish' 
ed with,e.g. Pind. 01. i.42. Eur.A1.620. 
Hence ev KEKatrfiivog well-appointed. 
See the various significations of this 
word, and its cognate forms, traced 
by Matth. Gr. Gr.239. 

KcVXetrdat to invoke. KEicKoifJiay S. 
586. 

KeXa^f tv to cry, as an infant, ettei 
fjioXioy fiarpoBEy iceXa^tyo'e C.601. 

KiXa^og a noise or shout, P. 380. 
597. C.337. 



KEAA 



( 187 ) 



KEPA 



KeXaiydflptifTog affording a black 
food, P.V. 1027. 

Kekaiyog dark or black, S.759. P. 
419. P.V. 431. 810.853. 1062. A. 114.460. 
E.796. 

KeXaivovtrOai to grow dark or black, 
C.407. 

KcXacvo^poiv dark-minded, £.437. 

KiXetrOai to order, A. 1090. 

KeXeveiy to order or desire, S.829. 
859. E. 170.644.684. KeXeveig P.V.1068. 
C. 105. KeXevei C. 756. 758. KeXevtrw 
P.V. 73. KeXevoTf E.688. KeXevbtv C. 
268. 

KeXevOorroiog preparing a road, E. 
13. 

KiXevdoQ a road or wag, P.V. 284. 
725.839.964. P. 569. periphrast. iri^ov 
KeXevdov A. 883. — a journeg, expe- 
dition, or errand' KtXevdoy t^vS' cot- 
eiXa P. 599. rr/v^' iPovXevcey KiXevdoy 
744. aypei irdXiy &^€ KiXevdoQ A. 126. 
fiaKpag KeXevOov C.700. periphrast. 
fiOKpag keXevOov wopoy S.C.T.628. /3c- 
(iaKEy 6\l/i£ wTepolg oira^olg xnrvov 
KEXevdoLg A. 413. the vision is gone on 
wings which attend the going or de* 
parture of sleep, h.e. as Blomf. says, 
*' quum somnus ahit» avolant etiam 
somnia." In C. 346. reKyioy KeXevdoig 
eTrlarpenToy aluya Kriorag, the mean- 
ing is, having set up (as a model) 
a life to be observed in the wags 
(h.e. in the life or conduct) of his 
children. 

KiXevvfia a command, plur. E. 226. 
— an appealing erg or complaint, C. 
740. — a nautical order. eK KcXevtrfia- 
r.og P. 389. at the word of command. 

KiXXeiy to put a ship ashore. TrXa- 
ray KeXtrayruiy aicrag tir ae^uftvXXovg 
A. 680. without subst. KiXaag lir clk- 
rag E.9. iciXaeiy eg "Apyog S.326. 
without prep. KiXaai" Apyovg ydiay 
S. 15. Met, ird TTore iroywy ')(p{i tre 
ripfia KeXarayr tai^eiy ; P.V. 184. 

Kevayyrig emptging the vessels, ex- 
hausting the stores. awXolijf. Keyayyel 
A. 181. Bloraf. explains it of the ves- 
sels of the bodgy which become ex- 
hausted by hunger, but this is im- 
probable. 



KtyayZpla absence of men, P. 716. 

Kiyayhpog emptied of men, P. 118. 

Kfvdc emptg, P. 476. — having no- 
thing, S.C.T.335. — vain, P.790. 

Keyovy to emptg, KeyuKrai S.646. 
Keywtrag P. 704. 

Kevo^poiv emptg minded, P.V. 764. 

Keyrpo^ilXriTog wounding bg a sting, 
S.559. 

Kiyrpoy anything which pricks, as 
a sting, a goad, etc. P.V. 601. 694. E. 
152. S. 108.— an incitement, rotrovro 
Kiyrpoy wg fjirjTpoKroyely E.406. an in* 
citement strong enough to cause ma- 
tricide. In the proverbial expression 
trpbg Ktyrpa /i^ Xaicriff A. 1607. do 
not kick against the pricks. Cf. P.V. 
323. 

Kepata a sailyard, E.527. 

}^tpayyvyai to mingle, perf. pass. 
KEKpafiiyriV .Y .\\Q. of a mixed nature. 

Kipag the wing of an armament, P. 
391. 

Kepaarig horned, P.V. 677. 

Kepavviog belonging to a thunder- 
bolt. Kepavyiovg fioXdg S.C.T.412. ke- 
pavvitjf. ifiXoyi P.V. 1019. 

Kepavydg a thunderbolt, S.cT. 427, 
435.612. P.V..359.372.671.924. A.466. 
E. 792. 

KEpdalvEiy to gain. fut. ap,iKpa 
KEp^ayd A. 1273. ovhey KephayElg P.V. 
878. 

KiphiffTog most advantageous, P.V. 
385. 

Kipdog gain, advantage, P.V. 749. 
779. S.cT. 419. A. 560. C.812. E.P45. 
pi. KEp^Ciy E.674. KEphtri E. 333. /jlo- 
yov yap KEpBog ly TEdyriKOffi S.cT. 666. 
The meaning of this whole passage 
is — If a person has to bear an evil 
unattended with disgrace (such, for 
instance, as the death which now 
awaits me), be it so (h. e. let him bear 
it) : for it is nought but gain amongst 
the dead (h.e. when he is among the 
dead, the glory remains, the evil is 
past) : but in things which are at 
once evil and also disgraceful, you 
cannot say that there is aught glorious. 
— Xiyovaa Kiphog irp&rEpoy vcrripov 
fiopov id. 679. speaking of the gain 



KEPO 



( 188 ) 



KINA 



involved in the subsequent death, 
h.e. urging the glory of the victory 
which precedes the death which fol- 
lows after it. Blomf. constr. Xiyovtra 
Kep^oQ elvai fxaWoy roy irp6rrepov rov 
verripov fiopov. This sense, however, 
as Well, observes, the words will 
not bear, without a very awkward 
ellipsis. 

KBpoTwreiv to strike as with a horn, 
to beat. pass. Keporwroufuvat A. 641. 
KBprofieiv to chide. €KepT6firi(ras 
P.V.988. 

KevQiiy to conceal or hide, P.V. 
670. C.100.383.728. perf. kUevQe P. 
640. C.676. intrans. jccjccvOwc S.cT. 
570. buried, 

Kevdfiioy a cave or hiding place, 
plur. E.772. Tafrrapov /icXa/i/3a6])c 
Ktvdfiwy P.V. 220. 

KevBoQ id. S. 768. E. 989. 
KetpaXri the head, S.c.T.607. 
Kijhiot expressive of mourning or 
grief for the dead, jcij^ctovc x*'^^ ^' 
86.631. KnMov rpixdq i(2.224. hair 
shorn in grief. 

Krihfiu)y one who cares for, S.72. 
Kiihtrdat to care for. aor. ic^^e^ai 
S.cT. 127. 

Krihveiy to contract an alliance. 
iciy5cv(raiP.V.892. 

KijdoQ a care, S.cT. 971. — an alii-' 
ance, connexion, abstr. for concr.'S. 
326. — said in a twofold sense of 
Helen who was both an alliance 
and a source of care. A. 603. 

KrjKic any dyeing matter, A. 934. — 
the dropping of blood, pitchy etc. 1:17- 
Kidi 7na(rfipei tpXoydg C.266. ^orov 
KTiiciQ 1007. See Salm. Plin. Ex. p. 
194. 

Kriklc a blot or stain, E.766. 
Kijp Fate, personified S.cT. 769. 
plur. the Fates, 1047. — woe, calamity. 

/3a/96ia KT^p TO fATi TTiOcVOai A. 199. 

Kripalyeiy to harm or destroy, S. 
977. 

KrfpoTrXacrroQ formed with wax, 
P.V. 674. 

KrjpvKeveiy to proclaim, S.218. 

KripvKevfjLa a proclamation, plur. 
S.cT. 633. 



Kripv^ a herald, S. 708.909. A.478. 
601.624.603. C.163. £.636. 

Kripvfnreiy to proclaim^ C.I082. EL 
636. with part. KopirwfAara ardi^oyTa 
Ktipvtnrei Kwrpig S.979. proclaims that 
they are fully ripened. — to command 
by proclamation, with dat avdw tre fir^ 
vepiatra Ktipvtrtrtiv f.^ioL S.C.T. 1034. 
affTolari KiipvtrtTuy fiofiy A.1322. to com' 
mand the citizens to come to the rescue* 
TO^e ye (rj^de corr.) KtipytraiD irarpi 
KKvtiy C.4. KTipv^jaQ ^p-ol tovq yiJQ 
tyepde ^ifioyac Kkveiy c/iac ev^dg C» 
121. making proclamation for me to the 
effect that the infernal gods would 
listen to my prayers. Before this 
verse, Herm. has, with great proba- 
bility, inserted one which usually ap- 
pears as V. 163. KTipif^ fiiyiirre r&y dyup 
re Koi KOTiif, and which, in this latter 
place, is unintelligible. Before *EpfjL^ 
he adds &Kov(Toy, to fill up the sense ; 
Aprj^oy perhaps, or some such word, 
would be better, as the aorist Ktipv^a^ 
follows. 

Kiylaydrag prop, name, P. 969* 

YiUiy to go. kU S.831. P. 1026. Kiot 
S.499. 

KSaipwv Cithceron, A. 289. 

KiKktiUKtiy to invoke, call upon^ S. 
209.214. A. 1466. £.484. — to name, B» 
the author of anything. KiKkiivKovacL 
TLdpky Toy alyoXeKTpoy A. 694. 

KiXUios Cilician, P.V. 361. 

K/X«$ id. P. 3 19. 

KlXttraa a Cilician woman. The 
nurse of Orestes is so called in C.721. 
Here Klausen from Rob. Vict, reads 
TelXifftra. So Stanl. KiXi(r<ra. Med. 
Turn. Blomf. observes the circum- 
stance that the names of servants 
were often of Asiatic origin; but 
KlXteraa here, as Dind. remarks, is 
not a proper, but a gentile name. 

KifjLfjieptKdg Cimmerian. KififiepiKor 
i(T0/iovP.V.732. 

KiydBitrfia a fluttering, P.V. 124. 

KMvyog [v] danger or risk, A.867. 
C.268. Kiy^yuf fiaXeiy S.cT. 1039. 
expose to peril, dya Kiy^vyoy /3aXtt> 
S.cT. 1019. Here Blomf. kA/lic kiv-^ 
dvy^ fiaXui, See dyafidXXeiy* 



KINE 



( 18^) 



KA£I 



Kivtiv to disturby C.207. 

KiyrfT^ptog distressing SmdiQfB^ witb 
gen. BvfjLov Kivririfpta S.443. 

Klyvyfia an object or thing moving 
aldipiov Klvvyfia P.V.1&7. luMging in 
mid air, 

KivvpetrBai to emit a creaking 
sound* Kivvpovrai <^6vov S.cT. 116. 
give out a murderous sound. 

Kiyvertreffdai pass, to be agitated, 
C.194. 

KipKr/Xarog driven by a hawk. Kip- 
KTfXcLTOv T arjdoyog S.60. 

KlpKoc a hawk, P. 203. S.-221. P.V. 
859. 

KipKovv to encircle with a ring, 
(TKikri KipKtoaov (iiq. P.V. 74. 

Kitrdriyrj name of a place, P.V. 795. 

Kitrtria a female Cissian, C.417. 
See under TroXc/i/orpia. 

Kitrtriyog Cissian. Kiacrwov epKog P. 
17. Kiffffivov iroXifffia 119. the city of 
Cissa, in the district of Susa. Blom- 
field writes Klatrioy for Kiatrivoyy 
though nearly all MSS. and Edd. 
have the latter, because Kiatrioi and 
the country Kiaaln are so written by 
Herodotus and Strabo. So Dind. 
who cf. C.417. 

Ki')(ayeiy to overtake^ C.613. 

Kibty a column, met. P.V. 349. 

KKayyalyety to yelp, £.126. 

KXayyiJ a cry, A. 1 123. pi. S.c.T.363. 

KXa^oc a branch or boughy chiefly 
used as an emblem of supplication, 
E.43, etc. S. 22. 150. 238. 329. 349. 476. 
501. Also in bearing news of victory, 
etc. A. 480. See Stanl. not. 

K\a^£iv to cry out, to utter ^ to sound. 
aor. 1. '^eifiaTOQ aXXo fifj^ap tKXay^e 
A. 194. KXdy^to yooy P. 909. Zfjya 
ETrivlKia KXa^u}y A. 107. singing the 
song of victory in honour of Ju- 
piter y i. e. proclaiming Jupiter as the 
victor. On the use of the ace. 
see Matth. Gr. Gr.421. Obs.4. kXcl- 
KoyriQ "Apr) A. 481. crying out in a 
warlike manner. KXa'Covtn jcoi^oivcc 
<li6(hy S.C.T.368. sound in a fearful 
manner, avpiyyeg £^Xay5aj/id.l87. the 
axles creaked. 

KXaUty to weep, mourn, S.cT. 638. 



854* A.Ift. widi ace, ta weep fbr, 
S.C.T. 1060. 1059. A. 864.— icXaoic dy, 
d yl^tvintas S.926. you will repent 
it* KXavcro) S.cT. 810. must I weep 
for? where fcXavo-oi is the subj. the 
fut. indie, being fcXavero/xat. — mid. v. 
KXaUadai id. S.cT. 903. kXaidfJieya 
rdde fipi(l>ri af^aydg A. 1067. Here 
Blomf . incorrectly says, " subaudien- 
^MxavideoJ* ElmsleyonEur. Heracl. 
693. compares Soph. Ant. 857. c;//at;- 
aag aXyEivoTaraQ kfxol fuplfiyag irar- 
pog TpnroXioToy oJroy. If this be 
correct, the accusatives depend upon 
the preceding words as equivalent in 
sense to fiaprvpia rd^e t\(o. See 
xXveiy. It is perhaps, however, bet- 
ter to make rd^e the intensive word 
in the sentence, as equivalent to a}^e 
itrri. Lo ! here are children weep' 
ingfor their slaughter, etc. Cf. S.cT. 
354. Soph. Ant.622. But see Elber- 
ling Obss. in Agam. who objects to 
the joining of icXaed/xfra with or f ay dg. 
— pass. KEKXavfiiya in tears, C.450. 
720. KXaUordai to be mourned, dy^pog 
Ev KEKXavfiiyov C. 674. 

KXdpiog Dor. for KXiiptog assigning 
to mankind their portion : an epithet 
of Jupiter. Aidg KXaplov S.355. where 
Schol. irdyra irdai KXrfpovyrog xal 
Kpalyoyrog. Some (see Stanley's note) 
refer it to Apollo, here addressed as 
the protector of exiles, himself having 
once been banished from heaven (S. 
211.), and consider that Apollo is 
called Ala KXdpioy, as Pluto and 
Neptune are sometimes addressed as 
Zfvc Kafioyrioy, Trdyriog. This seems 
unnecessary, and the epithet Cla- 
rius, belonging to Apollo (Virg.iEn. 
iii.359), is clearly of a totally dis- 
tinct origin from KXripiog in this pas- 
sage : to the former probably refers 
the gloss in Hesychius KXdpioy. ettI- 
OETOy *A7r6XXiayog. 

KXavOfi6g lamentation, A. 1533. 

KXav^a pi. weeping, tears, P. 691 . 
A.861.1119.1611. 

KXxLVTog mournful, S.cT. 315. 

KXEiEiy to close, inclose, pass. 
KEicXEifiEyriy P. 709. S.904. 



KA£I 



( 190 ) 



KAYE 



KXeidpov a bar or bolty pi. S.cT. 
378. 

KXeivoc illustrious^ P. 406. P.V. 
836. T6ioi(n K\tLv6^ P.V. 874. rc- 
nownedfor archery. 

KXcoc a rumour. yvyaiKOKrfpvKTOv 
KXIog A. 474. — -fame, reputation. kXeoq 
fiavTiKov A. 1069. rijg jjLeXKovg kXiog 
iri^v vrarovyTEc A. 1329. treading 
under foot the honour of delay y h.e. 
casting aside all delay. 

KXeTTTEiy to steal, P.V. 8. — to de^ 
ceive. ovtoi tftpiva KXeypeiay uififiarw^ 
fiiyriy C.841. So vulg. On KXiy^/Eiay 
Well, observes, "pauUo negligentius 
oratio ad pluralem numerum redit, 
quo V.835. chorus usus erat." On 
the lengthening of the short syllable 
before icX, if the vulg. be correct, see 
Well, and the authorities quoted by 
him on P.V. 612. Heath leg. Kkiy^ei 
av. Blomf. <^iv ay KXiypeiey. So 
Dind. 

KXcVri/c a stealer, P.V. 948. 

KXri^ovxoQ one who holds the keys, 
the keeper of a temple^ S.288. 

KXiy^oiv a calling, as KKr\}^6yaq ira- 
rp^ovs A. 220. her callings on her fa- 
ther. Lucr. however, (i. 94,) as Blomf. 
remarks, understood these words dif- 
ferently. KXrj^oyoQ fioiiy E.375. the 
sound of your calling. — a name by 
which a person is called, KXrf^oyag 
ewbjyvfxovc E.396.-— ;/ame. icXt/^uiv au- 
T€i A. 901. wdideg avdpl KXr}^6yeg (Toi- 
rripioi C.498. memorials of his fame, 
C. 1039.^ a report. KXrf^dyag TraXcy- 
KOTOvg A. 837. 848. ei afiavpag icXt/- 
^oyog C.840. — anomen, derived from 
the voice. KXri^oyag dvarKplrovg P.V. 
484. 

KX?j^£iv to spread a report. 0aric 
e/cXiyfcro A. 617. a report was spread. 

KXfjpog a lot, S.c.T.709. KXijpw 
Xa^ovtra P. 183. — a district, KXfjpoy 
'loyioy. " certa terraB portio colonis 
assignata.'' Blomf. 

KXrfpovy in mid. KXrfpovfrOai to cast 
lots among each other, S.c.T.56. On 
S.985. see under ^6pv. 

KXyg a key, pi. i:Xi;§dg E. 791. 

KXiyrwp an officer of justice, who 



summons persons to court, or bids 
them give their votes. *Epiyyvog KXtfrfj- 
pa S.cT. 556. a summoner of Erinnys. 
Schiitz rightly explains this, " quia 
CEdipusfilios suos his diris devoverat, 
ut ipsi mutuis caedibus se invicem con- 
ficerent , aptissime ( patris scil . ) furiam 
provocasse dicitur Tydeus, quoniam 
bello isto conflato occasionem patris 
diras perficiendi ipse arcessiverat." 
tKpay &yEv KXrjrfipog wg elyai ra^e S. 
617. h.e. without waiting to observe 
the usual formalities. 

KXifia^ a ladder, S.cT. 448. 

KXlyeiy to bend, eirt yovv fceicXerac 
P. 894. is cast upon its kneesy h.e. is 
humbled or subdued. 

KX6yog a warlike tumult, P. 107 
A. 392. 

KXavalog stolen, P.V. 110. 

KXoTT^ theft, A.520. pi. id.39l. 

KXv^toy the surge of the sea, P.V. 
429. Met. KXv^uy KaKcJy P. 691. 

KXv^uyioy id. S.cT. 777.— Met. 
C.181. 

KXveiy (icXw^t) to hear, abs. KXvoy' 
T€g oifK ijKovoy P.V. 447. Cf. id. 642. 
A. 254. C.5.393.731. 760.791. E.287. 
313. S. 73. 166. — with ace. of the 
thing. tI ttot' aZ Kiyadtofia kXvw; P.V. 
124. Cf. id. 590.686. S.cT. 155.608. 
P.263. 323.393.575. 654. 834. A.566.666. 
788.804.837.1217. C. 123.329.405.437. 
E.651. with gen. of the person. Tcatg 
^' oh kXvu) Tfjg oi(rrpo^iyTirov jcdpiyc; 
P.V. 591. Cf.id.313.826. P. 631. 824. C. 
137. S. 343.901 . — with ace of the thing, 
and genitive of the person, ra Xotwd 
fjiov KXvovffa P.V. 474. hearing the rest 
from me. Cf. S.c.T.547. (where Herm. 
reads fcXvovtr^. kXvwi' vulg.) A. 258. 
E.369. — with gen. of the thing, 
KXvovtray evy/jiaTwy C.456. KXvoyreg 
rfjcr^e Karev^fjgC.469. — with eK. roia^* 
£^ aydpwyoyeldrfTToXXaKig KXv(i)y KaKwy 
P. 743. Toiavra roi yvraiKoc H ifjiov 
KXvoig A. 339. Here Dobr. Dind. 
KXi/etg. — with ace of the person. 
kXvoit evicrala j^tovcrag S.625. — with 
participles. kXv(d tr eyo) fJtejjirjyoT oh 
(TfjLiKpay yotroy P.V.979. / hear that 
you are mad with no slight disease. 



KAYE 



( 191 ) 



KNQA 



VEKpovQ Kkvovaa ^vtTfjLOptjjg Bavoyras 
S.C.T.819. — in the inf. after substan- 
tives, adjectives, etc. irpayog e(rd\ov 
Tj KaKov kXveiv p. 244. good or bad to 
hear of, ttXeTotov t-^ddog ovo/xa SaXa- 
fiivoQ kXveiv p. 276. X^Pl^^ fieli^ov 
cXtt/^oc kXveiv a. 257. OpavfjiaT kfiol 
KXveiy A. 1138. airiara kXvelv S.274. 
InC.408. (nrXdy^^yahi fiov KeXaivovrai 
irpoQ tiroQ KXvovarj (sc. ifioi KXvoveny) 
the transition from the gen. to dative 
is remarkable. Moreover, irpog tirog 
is not joined with KXvovap but with 
KcXaivovrai, sc. grow dark at the 
word, whilst I hear it. Cf. tnog. In 
C. 154. kXve ^£ fjioi, the dat. fioi means 
listen I entreat you. From the obs. 
form KXvfjLi we find kXvOi C. 137.329. 

E.313. S.343. KXvre 393 in the 

sense of to obey* KaKutv kXvei (ppeywv 
A. 1034. he listens to the dictates of an 
evil mind. oiaKog ayav KaXmg KXvovaa 
S.698. — in the sense of to have a 
characterfto be called fSiS in Latin, a2<- 
dirc, kXveiv avaXxig fxaXXoy Tj fjLial- 
(jyoyog P.V. 870. to be called a coward, 
etc. KXveiv diKaiufg E.408. to have a 
reputation for justice, KXvuy eZ A. 
455. to have a high reputation. On 
the passage TrcVaXrac S' avri fwi <j>iXoy 
Keap, rdyhe KXvovaay oJicroy C. 404. 
the accusative is remarkable. See 
Herm. App. Vig.ii. and vi. Hermann 
rightly observes that the accusative 
is used because the whole preceding 
sentence is equivalent to rpofiog £x«t 
^e, precisely as in Soph. Ant. 857. 
exj^avtrag aXyeivoTdrag Ifwi neplfivag 
narpog rpiiroXurroy olroyf where the 
preceding sentence is equivalent to 
eXe^ag fiipifivay. Exactly similar to 
C.404. in construction is Soph. El. 
470. vwecrrl fioi Opdfrog a^wryowy kXv" 
ovoray dprlwg oyeiparioy, which is 
equivalent to dpdcrog ex^' /^^' ^^ ^^ 
P. 877. XcXvrat yap ifiioy yviwy pwfjii] 
Ttjvh^ ^XiKiay iai^oyr aarcDv, the word 
im^oyr is the ace. and not the dative, 
the former part of the sentence being 
equivalent to Xvaig e'xci fic So like- 
wise in S.C.T.270. fjiipifiyat ^wttv- 
povtri Tcipfiogf rov dfJi(j>iTEi')(ri XEU)y, 



the ace. depends on ra/ojdoi implied by 
the preceding clause. Cf. Elms, on 
Heracl. 683. Erfurdt on Soph. Ant. 
211. Herm. on Soph. El. 122. 

KXv^Eiy to dash, as a wave. Cjote 
KVfJiaTog ^iKrjy xXvi^Eiy irpog avyag rov^ 
Ze TrrjfiaTog iroXv fiEli^oy A. 1155. In 
this passage Aurat. conj.dicraC) unne- 
cessarily, wpog avyag is the same as 
irpog dyroXag in v. 1153. The poet, 
under a double metaphor, compares 
the development of the oracle to the 
rushing in of a strong wind, and 
the result of it to a wave dashing 
under its influence. The wind is 
said to blow and the wave to dash^o- 
wards the sunrise, as that is the quar- 
ter from which the light breaks in. 
Schlitz considers that there is an al- 
lusion here to the west wind, com- 
paring Hom. II. I. 422. seqq. This 
Butler disapproves. It is possible, 
however, that Cassandra, being a na- 
tive of Troy, upon which coast the 
waves were brought strongly by a 
west wind, might allude in her mind 
to an appearance which she must 
have so often witnessed. See Wood's 
Essay on Homer. tovZe refers to the 
sufferings of Cassandra just described 
by her, and far greater than which 
were now to take place. 

KXvraijjLyriffrpa Clytcemnestra, A. 
83.249.571. C.869. E.116. 

KXvrSg illustrious, C.641. 

KXuxrrffp spun thread, fcXa»or^pa 
Xlvoy, C.500. hempen string, Xiyov 
Rob. see Xlyoy. 

Kv£0a4'ctv to darken. Met. to ren* 
der unsuccessful, to bring to nought. 
KyE<l>d<Tri A. 130. 

KyE^a7og dark, P.V. 1031. 

KviAag darkness, P. 349. 357. E. 
374. — Met. in apposition with fjLvaog 
E.356. 

Kyrifxlg a greave, S.c.T.668. 

Kydog Cnidus, P. 863. 

Kyiffinjfat, P.V. 494. 

KyiarffWTog fat, having a savoury 
smell, C.478. 

KywlaXoy a beast or animal, ei- 
ther of land, air, or sea, S. 261. 743. 



KOIA 



( 192 ) 



KOMM 



878. C.580. — opposed to/3porc$c* kvw 
^dXtttv T£ ical fiporwyC,593. — as a term 
of reproach, i wavrofiifni KuwiaXa 
E.614. 

KoiXoyaoTttip hoUouf^belliedy S.cT. 
1026. — Met. 477. 

KocXoc hollow, £.23. 

Koifiav to lull to sleep, S.c.T.d. to 
soothe, check, £.796. A. 1220. See 
cv^i^/ioC' and cf. LobeckSoph. Aj. p. 
278. — to extinguishy A. 583. Mid v. to 
keep watch by night, ^povpaq ^v icoi- 
fiitfuvoq A. 2. 

Koiyofiia^la a community of altars, 
common altars, S.219. 

KoivoXjEicrpog a partner of a hedy 
with gen. A. 1416. 

Kotvoc common, belonging to two or 
more, general, impartial, koivov dupe- 
Xrifia OtrrfTolaiy P.V.614. Cf. S.cT. 
794.P.156.A.61d.819. 0.99.1034.^011^00 
irarpoQ £.89. ro Koivoy (nrXdyxyoy 
S.cT. 1022. jcoivov o/i/ia P.V.797. a 
single eye serving for both, — common 
to, followed sometimes by gen. some- 
times by dat. JSpav ovieyoc Koiy^y 
Bt&y E.109. Cf. P. V. 1094. oLfufHn-ipaQ 
Sikioy TTpHya Koiyoy aiag P. 129. with 
dat. Kol rditrh* Airatrt KOiyoy A. 509. Cf. 
S.cT. 1062 — TO Koiyoy tl fiialyerat 
voXic S.361. in general, publicly, rb 
Koiyoy S. 513. the public authorities. — 
£C Koiyoy P.V.846. £.886. in com- 
mon, Koiy^ £.443. id. 

Kotyovy to communicate, with dat. 
C. 662. 706. S.364. See atrroQ. koi- 
yovirdai to communicate among each 
other. aWa KoiyiaerutfitB' 6.y iriag 
dir^aX^ fiovXevfiara A. 1320. Here 
KoiyuxroffjLEO' ay is evidently cor- 
rupt, notwithstanding Klausen's re- 
mark about " vestigium usus Home- 
rici." KoiyiovalfjLEd* av Glasg. Blomf. 
Dind. See ay. 

Koiyo(l>eXffc giving general advan- 
tage, universally beneficent, £.940. 
Herm. Koiyo<l>iX£i. 

KoiytMtyeiy to share in.— with gen. 
of thing shared in, S.320. C.164. — 
with gen. of thing, and dat. of per- 
son with whom it is shared. diXovtr* 
&KoyTi Koiyuyei KaKwy S.cT. 1024. 



share the evil willingly with him who 
cannot help it. Here the vulg. xaKf 
has been rightly changed from ten 
MSS. and Rob. into KaK&y. 

Koiytoy6s one who partakes or 
shares in. with gen. A. 1007. 1325. 8.339. 

Koipayeiy to be a prince, to rule, 
P.V.960. — with gen. TrjtTh Koipayel 

xOoyog P.210 with dat. P.V.49. on 

which see under vpaffffEiy. 

Kolpayoc a king. pi. for singular, 
A. 535. 

KoiTTf a position in lying, tcoiray 
rdy^" ayeXevdcpoy A. 1473. 1499. in 
app. to Kutrai in v. 1473. 1490. you lie 
in this captive-like posture. See 
cirirpoo'aiTroc. — a bed. Kolrag yafirfXiov 
S.785. the marriage bed. 

KoXatrrriQ a punisher. P. 813. 

KoXXdv to glue or join to. Met. 
to connect with.ipsss. KeKoXXrirai Trpotr- 
d\(/ai A. 1547. See under irpoadTrrtiy. 

KoXotradg a statue, A. 405. 

KoXoveiv to mutilate or curtail. 
pass, (rdiyog tKoXovtrBn P. 992. 

KoXwiac folded as a vest, P.1017. 

KdXiroQ the bosom, S.c.T.1030. pi. 
id. 531. — Met. anything hollow, as 
K6Xiroy *AiylhoQ, £.382. — a gulf. P.V. 
839. P. 478. 

KoXvfifiriTiip a diver, S.403. 

KoXxt'c Colchis, P.V. 413. 

Kofirj the hair, S. 883. 

Kofilieiy to take care of, to cherish, 
C.260. yeoKpdra (jilXoy KOfilauE id. 
340. receive with friendly welcome. 
— to bring (sc. home), cir ovy KOfii^ 
ieiy dd^a yiicfifrei (fUXwy C.672. — to 
bring to, to inspire. Qpdtroq aKovtrioy 
ay^pam Oyiiencovtri Ko/jil(<a>y A. 778. in 
prov. t^fo KOjJtl^ioy oXedpiov irriXov 
ir6da C.686. keeping himself out of 
harm*s way, — mid. v. KOfii^eadai, to 
get one gone, to depart. trriXXov, 
KOfii^ov P.V. 392. Cf. A. 1005. S.927. 

KofiLffrios to be gathered. Kapirog ov 
KOfiifrrioc S.C.T.582. fruits not to be 
gathered. 

Kofiiffrpoy the price of recovering 
anything, pi. ypvxfJQ KOfiiarpa A. 939. 

Kouudg a blow struck in grief, C. 
417. See troXefiitrrpia. 



KOMn 



( 193 ) 



KONN 



KofjLTra^eiy to boast, speak boast- 
fully, Kofiwa^ ETT aXX^ S.c.T.462. 
speak brilliantly concerning another, 
h. e. state his vaunting exhibition of 
grandeur. Cf. id. 418. A. 561. — with 
ace. Toiovh^ iir av^pi KOfiira^eig \6yov 
A. 1373. which boastest in such terms. 
Cf. E.560. — to boast of* KdfiTratroy yipag 
KaXov E.200. with inf. ov Ko/jurdfraifi 
av Be(T(l>aTU)v yptJfjLtov &KpoQ eTvai A. 
1101. — pass. <l)6l3oQ KOfJLTrd^eTai S.c.T. 
482. a boastful display of terror is 
made* 

KofiTracTfjia a boast, pi. S.c.T.53d. 
776. P.V.361. 

KofiTrely to boast of, to speak vaunt' 
ingly of, P.V.949. 

KofiTTOQ a boast, vaunt, or display of 
words, P.V.1033. A.599.S.C.T.407. mi 
^if TreTrefi'jrT ov koiittov kv ')(epo1v e')((ov 
S.C.T.455. This passage is suspected 
by some editors, on account of the 
elision of ai before ov, the admission 
or exclusion of which from tragic 
iambics is a point not decided by cri- 
tics. KOI irifiTTETai S* Turn. Vict, but 
this is clearly by way of emendation, 
and does not suit the sense, which re- 
quires Koi dri, Blomf. (so Dind.) reads 
Koi ^ij TTtVc/iTrrat KOfiwov kv '^(jEpo'iv 
eXtoy, which is a conjecture of Erfurdt 
on Soph. Aj. p. 514. h. e. cujus jactatio 
in agendo constat, or, as Reisig ex- 
plains it, missus est, ostentationem 
mg,nibus gerens, i.e. non lingua sed 
factis se jactans. Wellauer, how- 
ever, (v. Add.) shows that the sup- 
posed opposition fails : for Eteoclus' 
boasting was not in words, but was a 
device carried in his hands ; hence 
Megareus cannot be said, by way of 
opposition^ to have his boast in his 
hands, as the otl]er had it thus like- 
wise. Hencewe conclude that the eli- 
sion in TriTrefXTTToh is to be retained. 
With respect to this elision, Erfurdt 
on Soph. Aj. 190. denies that at ever is 
elided. Seidler on Iph. T.679. ques- 
tions the truth of this, but Lobeck on 
Aj. 190. produces several cases of this 
elision. Some of these may be plau- 
sibly corrected ; others, like the pre- 



sent passage in iEschylus, seem to 
reject emendation . In P. V. 837. /xeX- 
Xovtr eaeffG' el rwvSc irpocrfralvei (re 
Tig, the reading of many MSS., sc. 
tataBai, twv ^e irpoatraivei <re ri, is 
more generally adopted . But see Trpoo*- 
tralveiv. Upon the whole, it seems 
safer to consider that the tragics most 
generally avoided the elision of at in 
iambics, but that, in some few cases, 
they allowed themselves to use the 
old epic license. 

Kdva/Joc a noise, S.c.T. 145. 

Kovla the dust. pi. A. 64. 

Koj'/ci v[z] to cover with dust, Koviaag 
oJW P. 159. covering the plain with 
dust, hastening. Schiitz observes that 
this is here a metaphorical expres- 
sion, denoting haste, and compares 
the Homeric KovLovrtg we^Ioio. The 
words avTpE\l/y wo^l oXfSov also are 
derived from the same metaphor. 
Atossa is expressing her fear lest the 
wealth of the Persians, by inducing 
them to engage in enterprises where 
the people, and perhaps the king 
himself, might perish, should thus 
in a rapid manner overthrow the 
happiness which Darius had raised. 

Koyig dust, S.c.T. 81.718. A. 481. 
E.617.935. S. 177.764. P. V. 1086. The 
last syllable of Kovig, like 6<l>ig, is 
long, as appears from these three 
last passages. See Blomf. Not. in 
P.V.1086. 

Kovvw to know, S. 1 55. 169. So also 
as a various reading in S. 111. 122. 
KapPdva S* ahda%' EvaKOEig, where 
several MSS. have EvaKovvtlg, which 
Well, approves, and thus explains, 
" imploro quidem Apiam, sed barbara 
vox est : deinde se ipsam consolatur, 
Eva, KoyvElg, eja, cognoscis eam,^ 
Brunck reads EhaKoolg, which Schiitz 
translates cum benevolentia audias. 
He also reads Kopfiayoy, to agree 
with aiMy. If the reading E^a kov 
yElg be adopted, the construction will 
be *l\iofiai fiiy — Kapfidya B* (oZcra) 
avddy. E^a, KoyyElg. Boisson. conj. 
eZ, yd, KoyyElg. Upon the word Koy^ 
ytlv see Buttm. Lexil. in KEkaiyog, 

2c 



KOnA 



( 194 ) 



KPAI 



Kovavoy an axe, C.847. 
K6wo£ toil, suffering, S.200. 
KoTTTeiy to strike, £.605. pass, kg- 
TTc/myc A. 1251 . — £KO\pa KOfifiov C. 417. 
/ struck a blow. KdnreirOai mid. v. 
to beat the breast in grief. So pass. 
tnivei, KiKOTTTcu, koI xapdtraerai trihoy 
P. 669. See yapdvatiy. — KEKOfi^ivoc 
broken, injured, ^ptySiy KEKOfifiiyog 
A. 466. deranged in mind, silly. 
Kopa^ a crow, A. 1452. S.732. 
Kopeyyvyai to satiate, irpiy ay ko- 
piffri Keap P.V. 1C5. 

Kopri a girl, a daughter, P.V. 691. 
650.741. C.167. S.185. Aioc Kopri C. 
937. £.393. S.137. the daughter of 
Jove. fieyaXaroi Kopai hytTTv^eig Nvic- 
Toc £.759.786. sc. the Furies. — con- 
temptuously, at <t»opKi^£Q driyaiai KOpai 
P.V. 796. KaTairTverroi K6pai £.68. 
KopKQpvyri a shouting, S.c.T.327. 
Kopog satiety, the insolence pro^ 
ceeding from abundance, frpog Kopoy 
A. 372. in his overweening pride. 
K6p(rri hair, C.280. 
Kdpvfifioy the extremity of the prow 
of a vessel, the figure-head, P. 403. 
— the top of any thing, K6pvfx(My o-yBov 
650. 

Kopvi^ii the top of anything, as of 
a ^i7Z, P.V. 366. 724. — majesty. Kopv<l>^ 
Atoc S. 86. the majesty of Jove. Some 
however, and perhaps correctly, un- 
derstand it of the brow of Jupiter, 
whose nod was the sign of authority 
and command. Stanl. cf. Hom. 11. 
1.524. seqq. 

Kofffie'iy to adorn, S.c.T.461. S. 
458. 

KotTfjiog trappings, appointments, 
S.C.T.379. P. 819. 835. A. 1244. £. 
55.8.243. — glory, excellence. K6<TfioQ 
ay^pwy P. 884. a splendid body of 
men. vvf fieyaXbjy Koafiioy Kredreipa 
A. 347. gainer of great glories for us. 
' — KOfffjua in order, with propriety, 
P. 393. A. 507. 

Koralyeiy to be angry, S.c.T.467. 

KoTog anger, fury, A. 444.621. (on 

746. see yeapog) 1184.1443. C.33.940. 

1021. £.211.767.804.835.849.860. S.65. 

342. 380. 422. 473. 61 1 . 725 . — wg 0ap/ia- 



Koy Ttv\ov<ya Kafiov fjtitrdoy cvO^o'ec 
k6t^ A. 1234. as if preparing a me- 
dicine, she will mix up in the potion 
of her wrath, the price of my being 
brought hither, h. e. my murder. Here 
Cas.conj.xor^. SoDind. — Kdrogipy- 
fiCLTuy, sc, evci:a£.477. ^XXiyc Avay- 
icrig ovTiyog rpiuty Koroy £-404. wrath 
from the violation of some other com-' 
pelling power. — Met. aiyiZiay K&rov 
C.586. 

Kovprj a virgin. Ion. for Koprj Dor. 
Kovpa S.C.T.133. 

Kovpd a shaven lock, C. 224. 
Kovpifiog shaven off. \alTriy, icovpi' 
jjLTiy \d.piy irarpSg C. 178. 

Kovpopopog devouring children, A. 
1493. See vd\yri and irapixeiy. 
Kovil>6yovg light-minded, P.V. 383. 
Kov^c %^^P'297. — slight, trifling, 
Kowf^oy riXog S.C.T.242. 

Kowjxag lightly, £. 112. — ea*f7y, 
P.V. 703. 

Kpa^alyeiy to shake, P.V. 1049. 
Kpahia the heart or mind, P.V. 
883. S.C.T.763. On £.763. see ay 
Tiiradrig. 

Kpd^uy to cry out, in perf. KEKpaya 
P.V. 745. C.528. 

Kpalyeiy to bring to pass, accom- 
plish, or perform, e. g. wvpyoig airet- 
Xcl Tolff^^ & ./Lii) Kpalvoi Bedg S.c.T. 
531. Cf. id. 408.784. A. 1398. C.455. 
£.729. S. 363. 603. Kpayai P.V. 510. 
On A. 142. see repTryog. ewpa^ey utg 
iKpaye A.SGO.hehath brought itto pass, 
as he hath brought it to pass. Here 
irpdtrtreiy and Kpaivety express both 
the same idea, irpdatruy being only 
the more general term, and Kpalyeiy 
more peculiarly expressive of an act 
of the Deity. On this form of speech 
see Blomf. Gloss. Ag.66. — Intrans.Trot 
^fjra Kpayei fiiyog firiyc; C. I07l,where 
will it make an end? with infin. ek- 
pay' ayev KXrfTTJpog wg Elyai rd^E S. 
617. brought these things to an issue. 
pass. KpaiyErai \l/fifpog S.942. a decree 
is passed. Cf. S.921. Kpaiyoiro P.V. 
211. KEKpayrai C.868. S.921. KpayOri- 
(TETai P.V. 91 3. El Kpaydrj irpayfia te- 
Xeioy S.86. h.e. KpayOy lUore riXEioy 



KPAI 



( 195 ) 



KPEI 



€ivai. By tmesis, yiyvofieyaiai Xd^rj 
To.S' i(f cLfilv EKpayOi] £.329. for cttc- 
KpavOrj. See ETTiKpalyeiy. 

Kpatwyog swift, P. 95. 

KpaLiry6(rvTos swiftly moving^ P. V. 
289. 

Kpanryo(l>6poQ swiftly carrying, 
P.V. 132. 

KpayoQ a helmet, S.c.T. 367.441. 

Kpag the head, Kparog P. 361. C. 
196. S.821. Kpari S.C.T. 837. 

KpdaiQ a mixing. KpatreiQ P.V. 480. 
ways of mixing. 

KparalXeufQ rugged, stony, A. 652. 

Kparatoc strong, P.V. 427. 

Kpareiy to rule, abs. P.V. 35. 324. 
517.941.957. A.925.1649. E.157. S. 
394, 6 KpaTijy the ruling power, P.V. 
939. See ace. A. 1649. fj Kparovaa 
C.723. a mistress, oi KparovyTeg those 
in power, superiors, C. 265. 371. — to 
have the upper hand, to be victorious, 
abs. P.V.213. S.c.T. 171. 498. P.330. 
A.315. E.930. KeKparrfice P. 145. is 
victorious, — with gen. to govern, P.V. 
149. A. 1658. C.705. E.544. S. 256. — 
to get into one^s power, to seize, or 
overcome, Ivoly Kpariifras S.c.T. 939. 
P. 736. S.382. — pass. Kpareiadat to be 
overcome, beaten, KparrfdEls A. 1615. 
C.492. KparrjOeiQ aj^ovXlaig S.C.T. 
732. overpersuaded, viry^ 143. jcpa- 
TEiTai TTiog TO Beloy C.952. is kept in 
check, hindered, — with accus. (j^peydy 
(TTvyog Kparovtrri C. 79. controlling, 
keeping under, iratray aJay KparSi S. 
252. I govern, l3v(iXov Kapnog oh 
Kparel (rraxvy S.742. a proverbial ex- 
pression, meaning that the Egyptians 
who eat the fruit of the papyrus would 
not beat the Greeks who lived on 
corn, — intrans. to prevail, obtain, \6- 
yog Kparei F,724, if^aTig Kparei S, 290, 
TO cv Kparol-q A. 340. Kparovtra \elp 
S, 599. the majority, — to command, bide 
KpaTEi yvyaiKog Keap A. 10. — impers. 
KpaTEi, *tis better, KarOayety Kparei A. 
1337. 

Kparepog strong, P.V. 167. E.338. 

Kjoar^p a bowl or cup, A. 1370. C.289. 

KpariffTog best, P.V. 216. 

Kparog strength, personified P.V. 



12. C.242. — power, might, P.V. 525. 
S.944. yovffwy ktrfiog Kparovg arepTrrig 
id. 660. not exercising its influence. 
in periphr. Uoaei^uiyog Kparog E.27. 
firj\ayiig corw Kparog S.204. let there 
be vigour in your measures. — in plural. 
KparetTiy apaeywy S. 388. the power of 
men, rade Aiodey Kpdrri S. 432. these 
powerful decrees of Jove, — empire, 
authority, irpog Jv eKTriirrei Kparovg 
P.V. 950. troy KXvrai/iviyor/oa, Kparog 
A. 249. afjLtpiXeKTog uty Kparei A. 1567. 
holding a disputed title to the supre- 
macy. Cf. C.473. S.420. Kparog lao- 
\f/v')^oy eK yvyaiK&y Kparvyeig A. 1449. 
you exercise through women an equally 
powerful influence. See la6\\fv\og, 
odioy Kparog a'iccov A, 104, conflde nee 
inspired by lucky omens on the road. 
See odtog, irarpfa Kpdrri C. 1 . is inter- 
preted by some to signify, the office 
assigned him by his father, as ^Epfifjg 
xOoyiog, who had the care of the 
dead, (Cf. Arist. Ran. 1145.) by others, 
my (i.e. Orestes') father s empire. 
The former interpretation is justly 
preferred by Well, though Butler and 
some others favour the latter. — plur. 
Kpdrri rdd* ttrxofiev P. 771. held this 
sovereignty. — a ruler, abst. for concr. 
*A')(aiQv diOpoyoy Kpdrog A. 109. Cf. 
id. 605. S.521. S.c.T. 120.— victory. 
Kpdrog Trdpeg ejnoi A.917. Cf. C.483. 
S. 1054. Kpdrri S. 929. id- — superiority, 
preference, vayrl fieaiff ro Kpdrog Oeog 
&ira(ye E.503. 

Kparvyeiy [y] to govern, abs. Zevg 
dBenag Kparvyei P.V.150. Cf. id.402. — 
with ace. Tag dy\idXovg eKpdrvye 
fieadKTOvg P. 861. Cf. id. 868. S.680. 
Kparvyeig (^tofioy id.367. you have the 
altar under your control or authority, 
— with cogn. ace. Kpdrog Kparvyeig A, 
1450. you wield a power » See Kpdrog, 
TO fieloy Kparvyei S.591. holds a less 
authority, 

Kpeag flesh, in pi. KpeQy irXriQoyreg 
A. 1193. 1215. 1675. 

KpeiatroreKyog dearer than children, 
h,e, most dear, S.c.T.766. For the 
phrase KpeiaaoreKywy ofifjLdnjy, see 
under o/i/xa. Schiitz improperly con- 



KPEI 



( 196) 



KPOK 



aiders KpeieraoreKya o/x/iara to be equi- 
valent to Kpuffff6vwv TiKViav ofifiara 
filiorum nunc patre potentiorum oculi, 
from which CEdipus iirXaxOr} i.e. 
withdrew himself. Butler's explana- 
tion is undoubtedly the true one, 
unless, as Dind. considers, the words 
are corrupt. 

KpelffiTbiv superior, stronger* Kptia- 
aoyutv Oewv tpiOQ^.V ^904, 6 Kpelcrffuy 
Zcvc A. 60. Jupiter the supreme. On 
S.591. TO fxeioy Kpti<r(r6ywv Kparvyti' 
see Oodl^Eiv. With gen. stronger, 
mightier, P.V.924. S.741. v\f/oc Kpeltr' 
aov iicirrj^iifiaTOC A. 1849. a height 
too great to spring from. — better, pre- 
ferable, TO fiij fxadeiy troi KpCitraov ^ 
^aQeiy ra^c P.V.627. Cf. id. 752.970. 
«v)^ou TO. KpelffffiJ S.c.T.248. pray for 
that which is best, with gen. Kpelatroya 
y^vaov C.366. more precious than 
gold. KpCitraov irvpyov fiiOfxog S.187. 

Kpeicrdc made by striking on a 
stringed instrument. KptKToy y6jiov C. 
809. a strain played on the lyre. 

KpeofipoTOG eating flesh, cannibal, 
S.284. 

Kp^oKoirtiy to cut in pieces, P. 455. 

KpeovpyoQ cuttinq up flesh, Kptovp- 
yoy fifiap A. 1574: a banqueting day, 
a holiday, in which portions of meat 
were distributed to the people. 

Kpiuty Creon, S.c.T.456. 

Kpiioy i.q. Kpelojy a king, Xtvg alih' 
voQ Kpivjy c^Travcrrov S.569. an ever- 
lasting king. 

Kprjfiya/jLai to hang, — virtpff ofxfia- 
rtity KptffiyafJLeydy yetpeXdy S.c.T.212. 
suspended above his head. 

Kpriyaiog belonging to a spring, P. 
475. 

Kpi/Tr/c a bottom, ov^iirw KaKuty Kprf- 
mg viretmv, aW tr eicmdveTai P. 801. 
these misfortunes are not yet drained 
to the bottom. Schiitz rightly observes, 
** Imago petita est ex natura vasis aut 
puteiy qui non prius exhauritur, quam 
ad fundum perveneris." 

KpriTiKog Cretan, C.607, 

Kpiday to be high-fed with barley. 
Met. to be unruly, A. 1625. 

JCpi0)/ barley, S.931, 



Kplfia decision, S.892. 

Kpiyuf to select, icplyaca ^' atrrdv 
Twy ifiSiy to. fHXraTa £.465. — to pre- 
fer. Kpiyo) S' &tl>doyoy oXfioy A. 458. 
Kplye ai^g rb vpog de&y S.S91. choose 
that part which is held reverential in 
the sight of the gods, — to decide or ad- 
judge, Kplyoy E.583. Kplyai A. 1542. — 
with inf. Kpiyuf ae yiKay C.890. — with 
ace. S.c.T.396. icplye evOtiay BUriy 
E.411. give righteous judgment. Kpl- 
yoy hlKtjy 583. decide the cause. Cf. 
id. 704. C.652. pass, vwg ayd^y Kpidif- 
(rerai E.647. Kay ier6}f/ri<l>og Kpidrj 711. 
— to decide concerning omens, to ex- 
plain predictions, P.V.483. P.221.612. 
C.535. 

Kpitrig a decision, A. 1262. 

Kp/riyc a judge, S.392. — an inter- 
preter (sc. of dreams, etc.), P. 222. 
C.37. see Kpiyeiy. 

KpoKoj^TTTog dyed with saffron 
colour, P. 651. 

Kpoicoj3a0^c saffron coloured, A. 
1092. In this passage the blood is 
called KpoKoj3a<prlg trrayijy from the 
pallid hue which overspreads the face 
when the blood rushes back to the 
heart in strong emotion. Such (as 
Stanley observes) was the common 
opinion. Blomfield compares Virg. 
Georg.ii.484. Frigidus obstiterit circa 
prcBcordia sanguis, 

KpoKog saffron. KpoKov /3a^ac A. 
230. cloth died of a saffron colour. 
This is referred by Schiitz to the 
flllet of saffron-coloured cloth placed 
according to custom on Iphigenia, 
previous to her sacrifice. He com- 
pares Lucretius in his description of 
the same event, i. 89. Cui simul in- 
fula, virgineos circumdata comptus. 
Ex utraque pari malarum parte pro- 
fusa est. This answers, he conceives, 
to the KpdKov /3a0ac kg widoy ^iovtra 
of ^schylus. It is more simple 
to refer it generally with Pauw to 
the dress of Iphigenia, of which the 
fillet formed a part. With respect 
to the colour, Butler (ap. Peile) ob- 
serves, " videtur non tam ad virgi- 
neum quam ad regium cultum perti- 



KPON 



( 197 ) 



KPY* 



nuisse color croceus. Sic ap. Find. 
Pyth. iv. 413. croceam vestem habet 
jam Argonautarum dux. Idem est 
etiam Darii ornatus, P. 660." Stanley 
and Abresch incorrectly interpret 
KpoKov /3a0ac to mean bloody com- 
paring A. 1092. £7rt ^c KapBlav e^pa/ie 
KpoKo^(l>rlc oraywv. This is clearly 
wrong; the meaning of the latter 
passage is quite different, kp6koq not 
being an epithet there of the blood, 
but of a certain effect upon the face. 
Moreover, the blood of Iphigenia had 
not yet been shed, cf.239. ra 3' evdev 
ovT el^ovj ovT evyiircj. For KpoKOQ 
applied to dyeing, cf. P. 651. KpoKo- 
(^aiTTov evfiaptr, and Find. Fyth.iv. 
232. Kp6Ktov eTjjLa. 

Kpoviog belonging to Saturn, Kp6yie 
wai P.V.578. 

Kp6vog Saturn, F.V. 185.201.220. 
914. £.611. 

Kp6Ta<j>o£ the temple or forehead. 
Met. the brow of a hill, P.V.722. 

KporrifffioQ a knocking or beating, 
S.C.T.543. 

KpoTTjTog beaten, C.422. 

Kpvf^ha secretly, C.175. 

Kpvog chilliness, S.c.T.816. E.155. 

KpvTrradiog secret, C.934. 

KpvTTTEiv to cover or hide, F.V. 1020. 
A. 443. E.439. pass. KeKpvfjLjjLtva F.V. 
499. A. 377. — to conceal, with doub. 
ace. jjiriTOi fie Kpv\l/ys tovto F.V. 628. 
conceal not this from me, — pass, in 
active sense, \aipovaa y6ov KEKpvfi- 
fxiva C.442. rejoicing in that I con- 
cealed my woe. Here Dind. conj. 

KpvTrroc concealed, C.803. with 
gen. K/DVTrra "Hpac S.293. concealed 
from Juno, Here Stanl. Kpv^a, So 
Dind. Ev ayyiXi^ yap Kpinrrog opSov- 
rat \6yog C.762. a message of secret 
meaning depends for success upon the 
messenger. For KpvrToc opdovrai Xo- 
yoQ is read in MSS. and edd. Kpvir- 
TOQ opdovtni 4>pEyi, or opdwtn] <l>pivi. 
This reading, which is wholly unin- 
telligible, is evidently the result of 
an error in transcribing, being a re- 
petition of the termination of the pre- 



ceding line yadovtry tppirl, Cf. A. 
1189. 1190. For th*e restoration of 
the text we are indebted to Schol. 
Venet. on 11. o'. 207. who thus cites 
the passage, ev ayyiX^ yap kvittoq 
opdovrai Xoyog. Eustathius borrow- 
ing this in his Commentary, writes 
KpvTTTog, not KviTTog, Hence Per- 
son edited Kpvirrog opdovrai \6yoQ, 
Blomf. prefers Kvirrdc, and translates 
Nuntii prudentia rectam facere po- 
test orationem incurvam, h.e. vitio- 
sam, which certainly conveys no 
very clear idea of the meaning. 
The general force of the phrase 
(which is evidently a proverbial one) 
is clear from the words in Homer 
upon which it is referred to as an 
illustration, sc. etrdXoy Kai to tItvk- 
rac, or ayyeXog aitrifia eihy, denot- 
ing the necessity of tact and adroit- 
ness in one who carries important 
messages. Commentators appear 
to have been misled from not per- 
ceiving that opdovrai does not mean 
is made straight, (hence the prefer- 
ence of KVTTToc as a supposed anti- 
thesis) but succeeds, prospers, as in 
E. 742. etc. The Chorus desires the 
nurse to deliver the message to iEgis- 
thus in a manner not likely to excite 
his fears (dtg a^eifiayrwc kXvtj) : hence 
it bids her not to tell him what 
she had been desired by ClytsBmnes- 
tra, sc. to bring guards with him, (as 
that would raise his suspicions of 
danger,) but to come cheerfully alone 
(yrfdovtrri ^ptyl), for that, where the 
real purpose of a message (e.g. to 
inveigle a man to destruction) had to 
be concealed, the message depended 
much for success on the ease and 
apparent indifference assumed by the 
messenger. With respect to reading 
KVTTTOQ or KpvTTTog, it Is bcttcr to re- 
tain the latter, as it is supported by 
the MSS. and is preferable in respect 
of sense. The prep, ey is used as in 
E. 447. Cf. Soph. Phil. 968. CEd. C.247. 
Eur. Phoen.1284. Av.l677. 

Kpv(rra\X67rrji frozen over, P. 494. 

Kpvijtaloc secret, C.81. F. 352.377. 



KPY* 



( 198 ) 



KYKA 



Kpwfialtag secretly^ P. 362. 

Kratrdai to acquire, get for oneself, 
itn-fiaw P. 741. ticriifraTO 756. icriforaiTO 
C.995. KTTitreTai £.279. — K£KT7J(r0ai to 
have or possess, P.V.797. — A. 1021. 
&yog KtKTritrerai P. V. 1008. will be ac- 
cursed* — oi KeKTrifUyoi lords or mas- 
ters, tIq V av (j^lXovQ dtvolro tovq kck- 
rqfiivovg ; S.332. These words, not- 
withstanding Schiitz*s attempt at 
explanation, are probahly corrupt. 
Schiitz explains, " quis veroy quceso, 
propinquos dote sua dominos emat ?" 
Rob. understanding it so likewise, 
refers to Virg.Georg.l. Teque sibi ge- 
nerum Tethys emat omnibus undis. 
Dind. is undoubtedly correct in 
adopting Boissonade*s conj. ovovrv, 
" Respondet virgo quaestioni regis 
Kar t\dpav ; ob odium nempe ; nam 
quis dominos vituperaret qui essent 
amici ? Quum illos fugiamus, sequi- 
tur odio nobis esse." The king then, 
wishing to waive the subject, partly 
apologises for the invaders in v. 333. 
to which the chorus, indignant at 
the evasion, retorts in v. 334. 

Krcavov a possession, S.c.T.711. 
885. A. 1555. C.931. 

KredTEipa fem. one who acquires, 
A. 347. 

KrelyeLV to kill. KTtivta C.543. KTt- 
veI a 1233. iKreiva E. 441. 558. cjcravec 
S.C.T.955. licreive P. 762. A. 1630. iic 
TEivafUv C.875. tKravov E.96. ticravt 
S. 494. kteIvoiev P. 444. kteveiv C. 909. 
KTElvai P.V.868. In C.435. for the 
corrupt KTElvaiy Stanl. conj. Krltrat, 
So Dind. KTavElv C. 886. 1023. E.84. 
KTElvovcra P. 780. kteLvov(Ti E. 210. 
KTEivaaa A. 1523. icravwv S.c.T.618. 
E.569. Kjavovtra E. 187. Kravoverrjg E. 
710. KTav6vTi 400. Kravovai. C.41. poet. 
KTavoyTEtrai C. 362. KravdvraQ C. 142. 

KteLq lit. a comb. — Met. kteveq 
the fingers, XEpiav &Kpag Krivag A. 
1576. 

KTfjfJta a possession, pi. KTiifiivra 
S.C.T. 772. 799. 890. 

Kr^voff id, pi. Krfivri A. 127. 

Kr^flTtoc belonging to possessions, 
')(p-H^drisiv KTrjaltov A. 981. goods held 



in possession. Hence Kriftnog Zevg 
8. 440. Jupiter the guardian of pro- 
perty, KTYimog (iwfi6g A. 1008. the 
altar of Jupiter, called in-?)o'ioc- 

KrliEiy to found (as a colony). ri)i' 
fiaKpav CLfTOiKiav KTitrat P.V.817. — to 
beget, rov ektivev y6vt^ S. 163. thfiEyEl 
fil<jf. Krierag S. 1053. sc ^/xdc or rifUre- 
poy yiyog, h.e. qui benevola vt (lonem 
contrectando) genus nostrum condidit. 
Schiitz. — to effect, achieve, or per- 
form, iirlfrrpETTToy al&ya icrltrtrag C. 
345. having lived a life, oirorEp ay 
Kritrng S.429. whichever you may 
do, caiTtg ay KTi(oiaTO C.477. would 
be celebrated. TEKEvrag irpEvfuyEig ktI- 
<TEu S. 132. — to render or make, ticrt- 
cavci/i't^ac P.281. C.1056. iXEvOEpoy 
Krltni Cf. E. 17. TExy-qg evQeov ktL- 
ffag 684. aKapirwrovg KTitrai S. 132. 
wvplipaToy krlerai 628. On C. 435. see 
KTElyEiy, 

Krvtrog a noise of blows or strokes^ 
S.C.T.96.99. P.V. 133.925. A. 1515. 
C. 23. 421. 642. pi. P.V.918. 

YivdyEog dark blue, dark, jcuavcof 
X£vo'(ra>v P. 81. looking darkly. This 
epithet is often applied to the look of 
the eyes, see Blomf. Gl. in loc. 
Blomf. here reads Kvayovy, for the 
sake of the metre, and in accordance 
with the rule of Phrynichus con- 
cerning adjectives in Eog, So Dind. 
Well, considers that there is a syni- 
zesis of the v, so that it is read Kva- 
ytoy as KvayHyiribEg v. 551. Heath 
supposes it was pronounced Kvavovy. 
See under AiyuTrroycvi/c. 

Kvayuyn-ig having a dark-blue prow, 
S. 724. P. 551. 

KvfiEpyriTrfg a steersman, S.751. 

Kvfiog a cube or die. ipyoy ky kv- 
fioig KpiyEi S.C.T.396. 

Kvhierrog most renowned, S. 13. 

Kv^og ghry, P. 447. S.c.T. 299. 

KvOipEiog belonging to Venus, S. 
1014. 

KvKdy to mingle or confound, P.V. 
996. 

KvKXEly to whirl round, ^iyaig kv- 
KXovfiEyoy xiap A. 969. my heart vio- 
lently agitated. 



KYKA 



( 199 ) 



KYKA 



KvkXoq an orb or circle^ as of the 
sun, or of a shield, P.V.91. P. 496. 
S.c.T.471.478.573. KVKKip adv. round 
about, C.977. KVKkifi irepi^ P.360.410. 

KvK\ov(rBai mid. v. to surround, 
^Apyeioi TToXierfia KVKXovyrai S.C.T. 
114. P.450. erTiveiTroXiafia wqkvkXov 
fiivuv S.C.T.229. where the vulg. 
KVKXovfiiywv is correct, which the 
Schol. A. rightly explains as refer- 
ring to rdy fToXefilwv. Rob. Cant. 
KVKXovfjLevov pass. In P.450. afKfu ^e 
kvkXovvto iraaav vfjaovj Heath and 
Brunck read 'kvkXovvto^ Pors. and 
Blomf. ekvkXovvto. Upon the omis- 
sion of the syllabic augment in tragic 
iambics, two opinions are well known 
to exist : one, that of Porson and 
Elmsley, who deny its legitimacy alto- 
gether, except in some few special 
words (see Pors. PrsBf. to Hec); an- 
other, which is supported by Herm. and 
some others, that it might be omitted 
in certain cases. Elmsley on Bacch. 
1132. divides the existing instances 
of omission into three classes : 1 . such 
as may have the augment restored 
without injuring the verse ; 2. those 
where, owing to a diphthong or long 
vowel terminating the preceding 
verse, the mark of elision may be 
prefixed ; 3. such as do not admit of 
these two remedies, and which he con- 
ceives may either be emended, or if 
not capable of easy emendation, 
ought to be ascribed to the errors of 
copyists. To this view of the case, 
objections have justly been made. 
With respect to Elmsley* s second 
class, which he would explain as 
cases of elision caused by a diph- 
thong in the preceding line, it is 
observable, that in tragic iambics the 
termination of one line does not con- 
nect itself with the beginning of 
another, so as to affect it in a metrical 
point of view. Thus e.g. in Soph. Ant. 
900. we have eyw | eXovaa, where no 
elision takes place. Even Sc is never 
cut off by -fischylus or Euripides ; 
very rarely by Sophocles. Hence it 
seems unfair to suppose that the 



termination of one line affects the 
first word of the preceding in some 
few cases where the augment seems 
omitted, but not as a general prin- 
ciple. If then the omission of the 
augment be established as regards 
the second class, it will hardly be 
fair to have recourse to emendation 
to correct those of the first. With 
respect to the third class, to suppose 
that they are all incorrect involves a 
petitio principii : that these passages 
are all wrong, depends upon the truth 
of the supposition that the Attics never 
omitted the augment: but that the 
Attics never omitted the augment can 
only be proved from their extant 
writings : hence this is reasoning in 
a circle. The following appears to 
be a correct statement of the case : — 
1. When the verb in the imperfect or 
aorist is preceded by a long syllable 
in the middle of a verse, the augment 
may be omitted on the common prin- 
ciple of elision, e.g. 'IdXjy 'icaXctro 
Trach.381. ^wprjiA kKeivt^ *lwKe Aj. 
1304. 2. Of passages where the word 
in which the augment is omitted, does 
not occur in the middle, but at the be- 
ginning of a verse, there are no less 
than twenty-seven in number, and if 
the reasoning above adduced against 
Elmsley's statement be valid, these 
must be considered as actual omis- 
sions of the augment. If we come 
now to examine into the cause of 
this, we shall find that these instances 
all occur in pijaeic ayyeXucal or nar- 
rative parts, where we may conceive 
that the poets adopted the style of 
the early epic poetry. Hence we may 
ascribe the omission of the augment 
to an imitation of the epic style in 
such passages. The exceptions (four 
in number) where the omissions ap- 
pear in passages of a different cha- 
racter, are susceptible of just emen- 
dation. 8. It is supposed by some, 
that this license extended only to 
words in the beginning of a verse; 
hence ^sch. P. 305. oide vaog ek fiidg 
wiffov is considered corrupt, (and 



KYKA 



( 200 ) 



KYPI 



probably is so, whatever be the truth 
as regards this point). One instance 
likewise occurs in Bacch. 1134, but 
here the word, occurring in the be- 
ginning of a proposition, can hardly 
be viewed as an exception. By those 
who hold this opinion, several in- 
stances are explained on the principle 
of elision, e.g. viKutfievoi ^Kvpiatrov 
P. 302. irXeiaTOi "davov id. 482. Cf. 
Soph. Aj. 308. Trach. 772. 905. etc. 
Wellauer, however, on P. 802. ob- 
serves, that the mark of elision is here 
placed against the authority of all 
MSS. His reasoning appears correct, 
sc. that if the tragic writers in epic 
passages allowed themselves the omis- 
sion of the augment at all, no reason 
can well be assigned why they should 
not have employed this licence in the 
middle as well as in the beginning of 
a verse. Hence we may, on the 
whole, conclude that the tragics, 
though in ordinary passages always 
inserting the augment, did occasion- 
ally omit it when imitating the epic 
narrative style, and this not in the be- 
ginning only, but also in the middle 
of a verse. Cf. Soph. El. 750. CEd. 
C. 1605. Trach. 906. Eur. Hec. 1153. 
iEsch. P. 368. 408. 450.488. etc. 

KvicXwroc made round, S.c.T. 522. 

KvKv6fiop<l>oc swan-shaped^ P.V.757. 

KvKPog a swan, Afl419. 

KvfjLa a wave of the sea, etc. S.14. 
P.V.1003.1050. S.c.T.192.672. P.90. 
A. 651. 1154. — Met. a wave of cala- 
mity, KaKwv CjffTrep daXaartra KVfji ayei 
S.C.T.740. Cf. P.V.888. E.796. S.120. 
a stream of armed men, S.c.T. 7. 108. 
1069. Cf. P. 90. KVfia ')^epcrdiov a land 
wave, S.c.T. 64. See Blomf. Gloss. 
Ag.81. 

Kvfjia the foetus of the womb, C. 126. 
E. 629. 

KvfiaivELv to swell as a wave. Met. 
KVfiaivovT eTrrj S.cT. 428. swelling 
words, 

Kvfxariag swelling with waves, S. 
541. 

Kvvayoc [a] a huntsman or pursuer, 
A. 678. See 'ASava, 



KvvrjyeTBiy to pursue (as a hunter 
does game), P.V.572. 

KvvodpatnjQ impudent as a dog, S. 
739. 

Kvvo^pwv id. C.612. Cf. II. y. 180. 

Kvwpig Venus, S. 979. 1016. S.c.T. 
127. E.206. — love, P. V. 654. 866. 

KvTTpioc Cyprian, of Cyprus. Kvwpi- 
ai TToXftc P. 863. — of Cyprus in Libya, 
KvTTpiog yapaicrrip S. 279. On this 
passage Abresch remarks, <' Quum 
notissima hujus nominis insula hue 
non conveniat, intelligam de Cypro 
Libyae cujus apud Steph. Byzant. 
mentio." 

Kvpeiv (inus, in pres.) to obtain, 
with gen.TraXov ticvpara P.765. — to hit, 
as a mark, A. 614. — to meet with, to 
find or experience, *Ia(Jvwv vavlSardv 
KvpcravTEQ ovK €VTv\iaQ P. 973. Cf. 
P.V.741. E.891. 

Kvptiv to obtain, meet with, expe- 
rience, with gen. tcvpovvra Tiov kira- 
liiav P. V. 70. Cf. S.c.T. 589. P. 783. 874. 
E.373. S.780. — ^withacc. icvpiiffeic fieioy 
a^WQ aidev C.696. See a J/wc. Cf.C.212. 
703. S.cT. 681. on which last see eZ. 
— absolutely, to hit a mark, t6^' clv 
Xiytjy Kvpriaaig S. 584. you would be 
right in saying this, Cf. rvy^avEiv. 
— to be, P.V.330. Kcikwg Kvpe7 S.c.T. 
23. is well, Cf . P. 590. S . 56. — with par- 
ticiples. fiapfialpovcTav KvpElv S.c.T. 
383. trEditXTfiivog KvpeX P. 495. Kvptly 
Xiyovffay A. 1174. In A. 1344. rpayiog 
* ArpEl^rfy EiMyai KvpovyB'oirwg, Butler 
considers that Kvpovyff oirtog is put 
by an enallage for owiog Kvpsl, It 
is better to suppose it equivalent to 
Kvpovvd* ovwg KvpEl h.e. to know his 
state whatever it is. iretrijy Kvptiaag 
S.C.T.341. if correct, is to be joined 
in constr. sc. having fallen, Dind. 
considers Kvpricrag as a gloss. 

Kvpiog having power or authority. 
Kvpiog Eifjii dpoEly A. 104. Kvpioi trvvat- 
/Aorai ^.123, powerful conspirators, — 
a master, rolai Kvpioicrt Sw^arwi/C.647. 
678. — one who ratifies or makes bind- 
ing a contract, ifjuoy te koI trdy Kvpiog 
wKTTEVfjiaTwy A. 852. — appointed, au- 
thorised. AyyitTfia Kvpioy f^oyov E. 315. 



KYPI 



( 201 ) 



AABP 



Kvpiov tbXoq 515. Kvpi^ kv rifJ-ipt^ S. 
713. tI TUfV^e Kvpiutripovs ixiveig; id. 
943. TO Kvpiov the appointed time, A. 
744. KvpL exoyreQ E.918. having au- . 
thority. 

Kvpitraeiv to butt as a ram. Met. 
to strike* Kvptarerov i<r)(ypav xdova P. 
302. See KVK\ov<rOai. 

Kvpi(og really f thoroughly, A. 171. 
C.774. 

YJupoQ Cyrus, P. 754. 759, 

Kvpoc authority or power* ovic 
t^ovai Kvpog ovBiv S.386. 

Kvpovv to pronounce authoritative-- 
ly* TTivh* iKvptotrac (party P. 223. The 
constr. is varied in v. 513. £7^et^ ry^* 
eKvpwtrev tpdrtg. — to decide, KvptS<rai 
^Urtv E.609. Cf. id. 551. where, for 
the vulg. Kvp^GiDv is read Kvptatroy 
in M. Guelph. Aid. Rob. So Herm. 
Dind. This requires oitwq t to be 
read for oTrwc* Well, defends the 
vulg. but incorrectly. — pass. Kexvpta- 
rai riXoQ C.861. S.598. 

KvTog any hollow vessel^ as an urn 
or vascy A. 313. — a balloting box, id. 
790.— a shield, S.c.T.477. 

K\rxp£tog of Cychrece, a place near 
Salamis. aicrag ajxtpl Kv^pcmc P. 562. 
It was so called, according to Ste- 
phanus, from Cychreus, son of Sa- 
lamis and Neptune. From him Sa- 
lamis was called Kv-xpeia, 

Kuwy a dog, S.e.T.1005. A.3.1064. 
C.440. E.127.237. S. 741. 781. — as an 
epithet of reproach, fiierriTfig icvydg 
A. 1201. Met. Zrivog cLKpayelg Kvvag 
Tpinrag P.V. 805. See Blomf. Gloss, 
in Ag.81. Aiog ttti/voc Kvutv ^atbof 
f/oc at£rocP.V.1024. Cf. A.134. '/xij- 
rpog eyKOTOi Kvvtg C.1050. Cf. id. 
911. said of the Furies pursuing 
Orestes. — a watch-dog, a guardian. 
yvvoAKa hiafxartov Kvva A. 593. av^pa 
rCJv aradfi(Sy iciva id. 870. — Deip/ov 



Kvyog id. 941. the constellation of the 
Dog Sirius, 

Kwdbtp a bell, S.c.T. 368.381. 

Ktjicveiv to lament, dfii Kuncvffovtra 
A. 1286. 

KbiKVfjia a lamentation, pi. P. 324. 
419. 

KwKvrog id. pi. S.c.T. 225. C.148. 

KutKVTdg Cocytus, S.c.T. 672. A. 
1132. 

KiaXor a limb, e.g. the foot or leg^ 
P.V. 81. 494. A. 1358. E.350. prov, 
wpog Keyrpa KiaXoy iicreyeig P.V. 323. 
— part of anything, as of a race* 
^lavXov ddrepoy K&Xoy A. 335. See 
^lavXog. 

KtitXvtiv to prevent. K&Xittpa KojiXv" 
ovaay wg fxiyeiy ipSt S.980. In this 
verse KoXbtpa is corrupt : KwXvovtray 
refers to Kwrpig, and this verse is to 
be strictly connected with the pre- 
ceding one, a comma only being 
placed after Kvirpig. Stanley's con- 
jecture, K&iopay h.e. Kol &(i>pa even 
when unripe, seems the best which 
has been proposed. We may then 
understand Danaus to mean that 
'* Venus not only proclaims the fact 
when fruits are fully ripe (errafovra) 
but that, more than this, she may be 
said even to prevent the unripe ones 
(atopa) from growing to maturity, by 
exposing them to untimely violence." 

Kbifiog a band, or company of re- 
vellers. Met. A. 1162. 

Kbfyti)^ a gnat, A. 566. 

Kuyirri an oar, P.368.370.388.417. 
Met. ytpripq, irpotrrifieyog Kknrri A. 
1601. occupying an inferior station. 

KwTTTiprjg furnished with oars, fcta- 
7n}p7) crroXoy P. 408. the equipment of 
oars. 

KwpvKlg fem. of Corycus. KujpvKlg 
irirpa C.22. a rock on Parnassus. 

Kai^cJc deaf, S.c.T.184. C.869, 



A 



Aa/3^ a receiving, ky hpyvpov Xa^^ 
S.913. by the receiving of money. 
Ad/ipog violent, P. 1 10. 



Aafipotrrofieiy to speak violently^ 
P.V. 327. 
Aa fip6iTVTogviolentlydriven,V.y,Q03, 

2 D 



AABP 



( 202 ) 



AAKI 



Aa^pun violently, P.V. 1024. 

Aayiyog belonging to a hare, Xay- 
lyay yeVvav, A. 118. one of the hare 
kind, peripbrast. for a hare. Here 
fioffK'o^eyoi Xaylyay tpiKVfwya i^i^ 
/lare yiyyay is the reading of Por- 
8on, from Farn. Vict. The mean- 
ing of the passage is, feeding upon 
a female hare big with young, 
stopped with her offspring in their 
last race* For ipiicvfioya, which is 
the reading of the Schol. {ipiKVfioya, 
TToXvKvfioya), some MSS. and edd. 
have ipiKVfiara, an error arisen pro- 
bably from the similarity of the 
termination of the following word, 
<l>tpfAaTi, which is so read by Guelph. 
Aid. Hob. Turn., but which has also 
been corrupted by some into fjdpfiara. 
pXafiiyra is referred by Wellauer to 
Xaywoy understood, to which he con- 
siders Xaylyav yiyyay as equivalent. 
For this he quotes the authority^ of 
the Schol. who says, wpog to mifjaur 
yofuyoy to pXajMyra, But here /3Xtt- 
fievra is not the ace. masc. sing., 
but the neut. plural, referring gene^ 
rally to the hare and her young ones, 
both of which are alluded to in the 
preceding line, and this may very 
likely be the real meaning of the 
Scholiast. 

AayolairtiQ devouring a harej A. 
122. 

Aayxdyeiy to draw a lot, tjc (^tcd' 
oToc tiXri')^ey'7raXoy S.c.T.358. abs. ci- 
XrrxjE S.c.T.40.5.433. Xax<$Kra id. 439. 
7raX^Xaxc5i'r£cE.32.Cf. S.C.T.65. 119. 
having drawn their lot, — with ace. to 
receive as one*s allotted portion, P.V. 
48. S.C.T.672.890.928. KXiip^ Xaxovtra 
yaiay P. 183. oir Xax<^v E.685. un- 
appointed to the office. eXa^c £C to 
vdy 6 HvOo^fierrag 0vyac C.927. 
he has received his inheritance. Here 
the vulg. iXaKC is unintelligible. tXaare 
Pauw, Schiitz,Seidler, from the Scho- 
liast's explanation. eXa/3c Med. eXaxe 
conj. Schiitz. So Well. — tI ^' oh trri' 
yoyrety ovXax^yret, ^/laroc p-ipOQ', A. 
543. sc. trriyoyrec ^fJiey h. e. iariyofiey. 
For oh Xa\6yT€c Schiitz conj olf Xa- 



Xoyrec, which he explains rl S' ovk 
etrriyofAiy, oti eXaxo^y, iifiarog fiipog; 
which Herm. approves. Casaub. ex- 
plains the vulg. " quie pars dietprce^ 
teribat quum non gemeremus, aut non 
sortiremur ? nempe ad obeundas vi- 
gilandi et remigandi stationes." This 
is better than Wellauer*s explana- 
tion, qua parte diei non suspira^ 
vimus, quum ilia nobis non accide^ 
rint ? i.e. nulla parte diei ilia nobis 
non acciderunt: which makes Xax^yreq 
too vague. It seems, however, that in 
either case ^schylus could not have 
avoided writing fiii Xaxovrtq, Pro- 
bably some verb is lost in Xax^yrtg 
of a similar meaning to trriyoyreg. 
So Stanl. oh KXaloyrec, Possibly 
XAtTKoyreg may be the true reading. 
Cf. A. 839. P.V, 406. — with gen. el 
irpairiiwy Xaxoyra A. 370. having a 
good share of intellect, — with inf. 
w6.rra ra kqt iLydp^irovc iXaxoy Stc- 
weiy E.891. 

Aay&Q a hare, Xayiit hiictfy £. 
26. 

AaOpaioc secret, A. 1203. 

AaOpaiwg secretly, P.V. 1079. 

AalXaxj/ a storm, S.33. 

Aaioc Laivs, S.c.T.673.727. 784. 
824. 

Aai6i left. Xaidg x^'poc P.V. 7 16. 
on the left hand* 

Aaig spoil, booty^ S.c.T. 313. Dor. 
for Xtfig, 

Aaifog a sail, £.526. S. 696. 704. 

Aafca^^eii^ to cry out, S.851. S.cT. 
167. 

AaKBiy aor.2. to sound or creak, 
eXaKoy a^ovoiv Ppidofxivwy x^^*- 
S.c.T. 138. — to speak or utter, A. 600. 
1401. C. 36.38. 777. perf. XeXclke, (no- 
ydey XiXaKe P.V. 405. cries mournfully. 
See Xao'iceii'. 

Acu^iC a rent, ifuriTyio trvy XaKlhi 
Xlyoitri S.113. I fasten upon them with 
a rent, h.e. I fall upon them and 
rend them, Cf. ly TriirXoig niarj XaKlg 
P. 123. XaKig x^T&vog epyoy oh icaro- 
iKriEi S.880. XaKl^eg (rrrffioj^payovtri 
TTOiKlXtity itrdrjfjidTiay P. 821. Xcvo^opoc 
v<l>a(rfidT<ji>y Xaddeg C.28. 



AAKT 



( 203 ) 



AAMn 



AaKriieiv to kicky A. 859. — prov. 
vpoc Kiyrpa /xj) XaxTiie 1607. — to 
smite or beat against. Kpa^la i^iva 
Xaicr/^€tP.V.883. — to tread underfoot 
or insult* KoKrifravTi fiiyay ^Uag fiw' 
fiov A. 378. 

AcucrtfffjLa a kick. eirevyjEraif Xajc- 
TitTfia Zeiirvov ^vydiKWQ ridelc ap^, 
ovT(oc oXitrdai vdv to n.\ei<rdiyove 
yevos A. 1583. Here by some Xok- 
rifffia deiirvov is understood of the 
violation of the sanctity of the ban' 
quet. So Schiitz, Butler and Mus- 
grave understand it of the overturn- 
ing of the table. Blomf . of the vomit- 
ing up of the food eaten. It seems 
highly questionable whether the first 
and last of these explanations will 
stand. The words probably mean 
simply overturning with a curse the 
viands set before himy riQeiQ being of 
course taken with XaKriafiat and both 
together being equivalent to Xaicri- 
iu)v. See Tidivai, 

Aafxfidveiv to receive or take. Xafi- 
(idvEi C. 126. Xdfioiey S. 674. Xdfitoai 
S.C.T.800. Xafieiy id. 1012. C.491. S. 
486. Xal3d}V A. 846. 1578. Xafiovara S. 
575. E . 1 72 . ■— <o fetch . fj^to Xaflovtra 
TriXayoy k^ o^KUfy e/nCiy P. 5 16. Cf. id. 
820.835. S. 707. — to seize or catch, 
P.V.55.194. pass. Xi;^0w aoX^S.cT. 
38. C.550. E.125. Xiy^OcVrcc P.561. 
676. A. 226. 1098. S.801. eiXrififiiytig 
V.50. for XeXrifJtfiiyrjg in A. 850. d 
<l»doyyfjy Xdfioi A. 37. if it were to re- 
ceive the power of speech, oh Bo^ay ay 
Xdfioifjii fipii^ovtrrjs 0/9£vo£ id.266. / 
would not admit or believe. dyKadey 
Xafiwy E.80. embracing, ky dyKoXaig 
Xafiwy S. 476. id. Opderog Xaf3ovaai S. 
933. gaining courage. irpofi^Beiay Xa- 
f^Eiy id. 175. to use caution. Here 
Wordsworth conj. XalStoy, joining 
eTTTi with fvXd^ai in the next line. 
This Dindorf approves. — Xal^oc oray 
Xd/3iy woyoQ E.526. when distress 
comes upon it. icve^ac rifievog aldipoc 
Xafirj P. 357. rwvSf Kaipoy otrrtQ &Ki' 
trroQ Xafie S.c.T.65. take the earliest 
opportunity. 

AafAirahipliopos a torch-bearer, A. 



302. Metaphorically applied to the 
beacon-fires which announced in re- 
gular succession to Clytaemnestra the 
capture of Troy. Allusion is made 
to the contest of the Aafiva^rjijiopia 
at Athens, where several ran a race 
in succession with lighted torches in 
their hands. See reXevraios, 

Aafiirdg a torch, S.c-T.415. A. 93. 
E. 976.994. — a beacon-fire, A. 8. 28. 
278.287.475. — Met. XafAira^eg the 
rags of the heavenly bodies, nedaix,- 
fiioi XafiTrddeQ C.583. 

AdfiTreiy to shine, A. 749. P,163. 

AdfiTTff filths, dirt. dyrjXi^ Xdfiirq, 
E.305. in filthy regions uncheered by 
the sun. Dind. with Wieseler pre- 
fers Xdwij^, which he asserts to be the 
legitimate form of this word. 

Aafivpog bright, clear, S.c.T.371. 
524. P. 496. A.6.272.— of a strong, 
powerful wind, A. 1153. Blomf. com- 
pares Virg. Georg. i. 460. et claro 
cemes silvas^ ^ai/on^moveri.— opcDv- 
ra Xafiirpoy C.283. clear-sighted. 

AafiTrpvyeffdai to grow bright, oji- 
/xaaiy Xa/jLTrpvyerai E.104. grows clear- 
sighted. 

AafiTTpiog brightly, clearly, P.V. 
835. on C.797. see ^vo^pc^c* 

AafiTTTrjp a torch, or night-lamp, C. 
530. Met. applied to the beacon-fire, 
which was to the night, what a lamp 
was in a chamber, A. 22. 

AajxTTTripovxiO' the keeping up of a 
night-lamp . rag dp.<j>L trot KXaiovtra Xafi- 
TTTripov^iag dTrffieXriTOvg alfvA.865, 
Wellauer refers this to the signal 
fires which were kept ready to an- 
nounce the return of Agamemnon, 
but which, owing to the delay of that 
event, remained unused, and conse- 
quently unheeded. This is objection- 
able, because Xafiirr^peg are not the 
signal fires (which are Xa/jLirdhg, the 
expression in v. 22. being metaphori- 
cal), but are the night lamps which 
are kept burning in a chamber until 
the inmates retire to rest. Such lamps 
were kept always burning in Clytaem- 
nestra's chamber, as always expect- 
ing to hear the news of her bus- 



AANe 



( 204 ) 



AEFE 



hand's coming. Scholef. (who most 
unaccountahly joins ufiiftl ooi with 
KkalovfTo) is right in considering Xa/i- 
irrfipovxiaQ to denote the time during 
which these lamps were kept horning, 
h.e. the whole night. Translate, 
weeping through the hours whilst 
lamps were burning on your account^ 
unheeded ever in their flight, 

AayOayeiy to escape the notice of, 
ohK coTi XaOelv ofifiara iptaroQ A. 770. 
(Vdniov yap ov fie XayOdvii S.695. 
i.e. evtrqfjLoy oy. Cf. Herm. on Soph, 
Ant. 467. — ^with part, /ii) XaOi/ ^vyZa 
^ag £. 246. lest he should escape un' 
perceived, Bayity \adoifjitS.Q66. might 
be slain in secret. — XayOayeerOai to 
forget. fAti^afjiwc Xa6nC.671. with gen. 
aXKTJs XaOierBai Tfjtroe S.712. 

Aa£ with the heel. Xa£ nartiv C. 
633. £.110. to tread underfoot. Xa( 
aWopc E.514. dishonour by treading 
underfoot. 

AaoBcLfiaQ subduing the people^ 
S.C.T.325. 

AaoTrad^c suffered by the people, 
P. 907. 

Aa&iropoQ forming a passage for the 
people^ P. 113. 

Aaoc a people or multitudcy S.C.T. 
89. P.92. 586. 715. 756. 984. C.360. S. 
362. — Xaoi men, generally, fiepdireffai 
Xaocc S.84. the people id. 512.954. 
See Xewg. 

AairaZtiy to lay waste, fut. Xaira- 
Uiy S.C.T.47.513. 

AatrOiyriQ proper name, S.C.T. 602. 
Aa(nc€iy to utter a cry. abs. XavKov- 
rag ^ofioig A. 839. with ace. oXoXvy 
fioy tXatTKoy A* 581. 

Aarptia servitude, P.V.968. 
Aarpcveev to serve, with dat. P.V. 
970. 

AaTp6y payment. Xarpwy ArepOe 

without payment, so. of rent. S. 989. 

not as Stanl. translates, me /amt^Zt^. 

AaTb}LatonaE.3l3. Dor.forAi^rii^. 

Adfvpa [y] spoils, S.c.T. 260.461. 

A. 665. 

Aa\{i a receiving for one's portion* 
TcuJMoy iraTp^yXa^al S.c.T. Q9Q, The 
word also means, a digging. So 



Well. Lex. but the other sense is far 
better here. Well, thinks a pun is 
intended. But cf.y.928. Moreover, 
the word irarp^y would hardly have 
been used in connexion with the^^^ 
digging of a place of sepulture. 

Adxog a lot, E.d78. Xd\rj ra kot 
aydpwwovcid.dOO.the destinies allotted 
amongst men. — a turn, or part, iy rf 
Tplra Xdx^i id. 6. third in order. — an 
allotted or appointed office, fiopifiov 
Xaj(pQ wiirXdyTkty C.356. Cf. E.320. 
329.364. 

Acati^a a lioness. Met. A. 1231. 
AifiriQ a vessel, e.g. for bathing, 
A. 1100. — an urn, C.676. A.432. 
Here rovg is rightly omitted in Flor. 
Aeyeiy to say or speak, abs. e g. 
fJKOveraQ, rj ohK iJKOvtrag, rj KWi^^ Xiyw^ 
Sx.T.184. Cf. P.V. 440. 443. 620. 62^. 
633.645.700.823.1009. S.C.T.243. 462. 
1003.1017. P. 176.287.431.505. A. 38. 
260.310.484.812.818.1022. 1059. 1331. 
1376.1395. C.103.106.128. 165.520.657. 
678.756.840. £.114.264.386.545.553. 
555.562.584.594.689. S. 244. 246. 269. 
331.451.455.723. — opposed to 'Trpdtr- 
tnoy. trv koX Xtytjy cv^pacve xal irpdtr" 
ffuty <l>peyi 8.510. in act as well as in 
word. — ovB* Aw* "IfffjiTfyov Xiyw S.c.T. 
256. nor do I speak apart from the 
Ismenus, h.e. nor do I except the Is- 
menus. Blomfield's translation, non 
autem eos cfico qui Ismenum tuentuty 
is inconsistent with the structure of 
the sentence. The other method, 
however, is sufficiently harsh. L. 
Dind. conj. vZa<ri r, for ov5* air*. — 
with wff. XiyovfTi h* &g trv fiky fiiyav 
ritcyoig trXovroy iicTTiffia P. 740. Cf. E. 
300. — with infin. e.g. ical ravra /icv 
^j^ yvKTog eitri^fJy Xiyw P. 196. Cf. 
S.C.T.28.382. P. 268. A. 581.538. 620. 
720. A. 1638. C.873.1036. (in loc. 
dub.) — with inf. omitted. t6^* ay yi- 
yog Xiyaty (sc. elyai) c{ 'Ettci^v icw- 
prjeraig S. 583. — in the inf. after at- 
tributives, dXyeiyd Xiyety P.V. 197. 
painful to speak of. Cf.id.260. S.C.T. 
563.956.973.982. E.34. rcVpwrac ^i<c- 
Tvov wXiii) Xiyeiy A. 842. so to speak. 
— iZ Xlyei A. 1160. utters a pleasing 



AEFE 



( 205 ) 



AEFE 



sound, eZ yap 6 iivoQ Xiyct S.495. he 
speaks fair, — With ace. to speak or 
tell. e. g. Xe^bi Topuis (rot Tray P.V. 
612, Cf. id. 317. 636. 663. 803. 931. 1039. 
S.c.T. 1.76. 357. 661. 601. 629. 679. 695. 
724. P. 241. 348. 364.684. 688.692.779. 
A. 97.164.306.342.584.606.611.831.833. 
1017.1023.1177.1202.1321.1633. C.105. 
179.428.575.587.803.826.842. E.398. 
415.425.505.612.627. 796. 841. 869. S. 
104.306.614.610.906.916. avrla Xi^ai 
P. 681. to accost, speak face to face. 
Xiyeiy wdiava A. 631. to utter a hymn, 
Xiyovffa apay C. 144. uttering a curse. 
^e^WfAey ehxdc S.620. let us offer 
prayers. — to speak of to allude to, 
to describe. \iy oXXov ^XXaic fv tv- 
\aic elXrrxj&ra S.C.T. 433. Cf.id.440. 
508.688.550.614.724.876. P. 948. 951. 
980. A. 541 . 549. 634. 1 100. 1 174. 1285. 
1530. C. 118.179.438.930. (see xj^iyia) 
S. 198. 300. 313. 468. 614. with part. Xi- 
yovcrtv fifidg &q dXwXdrac A. 658. they 
speak of us as lost, — ev Xiyeiy to speak 
well of. el Xiyoyrec &y^pa roy fjiiy* 
<tfC f(ax'7C <^f>cc A. 433. KaKWQ Xiyeiy 
to speak ill of, Xiyeiy ^' afiofj^oy ovra 
Tovg TTcXac KaK&g E. 391 . — In defining 
strictly one's mehning, I mean, I say, 
I speak of. e. g. &Xw U iroXXr/v, atnrl' 
^oc KVKXoy Xiyia S.c.T.471. / mean 
the orb of his shield, e^itru) KOfil^ov Kai 
(TVf Katray^pay Xcyw A. 1005. / mean 
Casandra. Cf. P.V. 948. S.c.T. 591. 
640. C. 21 5. 449. iroiov '^oyov iretrdp- 
Brfrai wdXig ; | rfji: yvv reKovaric (fiws 
rdh* eiMf^poyrig Xiyat A.269. How long 
has the city been taken? I say, 
since the past night. — to call. Xiyoifi 
ay 6,y^pa rdy^e rwy arradfi&y Kvya A. 
870. ovTOi yvyalKag, dXXa Topy6yag 
Xiyoi E.48. — to reckon, to count up. 
Kal ae ^* ev rovroig Xiyto P.V. 976. ri 
Tovg ayaXwdiyrag ey\l/fi<lMa Xiyeiy ')(p7i; 
A. 556, to reckon them up. — to com- 
mand or desire, with inf. Xiya) Kar 
&y^pa, fjirl Oeoy, aifieiy kfii A. 899. Cf. 
C. 141.272.546.576. 1036. (see fiaprv- 
pely). — with inf. omitted, ravrriy jxey 
ovT(o f^poyrih^ eicnodtby (sc. eJyai) Xeyw 
E.431.absol. eg to irdy ^i roi, Xiyat, 
fitafioy al^etrai hUag E.611. pass, to 



be called, fiiyag wop Aiog Bpoyoic 
Xiyy E.220. ai^iifg ey XexBeim C.654. 
delicacy in expressing herself, t^eig 
Ti Twy XeXeyfiiyiMfy ^ixa C, 707. dif" 
ferent from what has been said, dtg 
&Xig XeXeyfxiywy E.645. tov irapog 
XcXcy^cj/ov S.c.T. 406. 637. the one 
aforesaid, oh Xiyut E. 828. / speak 
not of, I avoid the mention. On this 
Herm. onViger.271. observes, "for- 
mula est male ominatum quid pro- 
ferentis, quod abominari se signifi- 
cat." It has probably not this force 
in A. 845. ^roXX^i' aytoOey, rtjy koth 
yap ov Xeyoi xOoydg, rplfioipoy x^o*- 
yay e^rjvxei Xafitoy, Here Blomf. 
places the comma after Xiyw, and 
interprets x^oyog x^alya to mean the 
grave, quoting a variety of authorities 
(q.v.) in support of this interpretation. 
He translates, multam superne {non 
enim cam dico quce substernitur) tri- 
plicem terrce chlamyda cepisset, id 
est, ter sepultus fuisset. To this there 
are, apparently, two objections : first, 
that if Agamemnon were spoken 
of as thrice buried^ he must have had 
/o2£r bodies, not ^^ree, being still alive : 
and that hence the comparison with 
the three-bodied Geryon becomes in- 
applicable. But Agamemnon is re- 
garded, under the supposition, as 
dead : sc. if he were dead (which he 
is not) he must have had three 
bodies, have been thrice dead, and 
thrice buried. Secondly, the words 
rfiy KOTio yap ov Xcyoi seem to have 
little meaning, notwithstanding Klau- 
sen's observation, *< de ea potius terra 
cogitamus, quae tegit mortuos, quam 
de ea, quae sub ejus corpore est.*' 
But it may be observed that such an- 
titheses are not very unusual in a 
writer like ^schylus, and stress 
seems to be laid upon the upper part, 
as coming more within the reach of 
calculation than the immensity below. 
Cf. S.C.T.930. TToXXrly is not to be 
taken with Well, in the sense of often, 
but means ample, large. This is, upon 
the whole, the best explanation of 
the passage as it now stands. An- 



AEIB 



( 206 ) 



AE2X 



other explaoation is, with Stanley, to 
understand x^aiva to signify meta- 
phorically the body. The meaning 
will then be, he might have said that 
he had been invested with no less 
than a triple body above-ground, for 
I speak not of that below^ground, 
the force of which latter clause would 
be, that ClytaBmnestra, whilst speak- 
ing of the various deaths which her 
husband is supposed to have under- 
gone, desires rather to call attention 
to the new bodies with which he had 
been invested on returning to life, 
than to those which he had lost by 
death, which would be of ill omen to 
mention, and which she therefore 
avoids, using the formula ov Xeyoi. 
Butl. (ap. Peile), inclining to this 
interpretation, says, *< inusitata est 
haBc locutio, ')(\diya pro corpore, sed 
videtur pertinere ad disciplinam Py- 
thagoream, unde Plato apud Diog. 
Laert. iii.67. addvaTov eXiye rr^v \pv- 
)(i)v Koi troWa fierafjul^teyvvfjiiyriv crut- 
fmra, ubi eandem metaphoram ba- 
bes." This^ however, appears too 
refined and philosophical. A conjec- 
ture has been thrown out by Schiitz, 
sc. that the verse 9ro\X})v &vtiiQev r^v 
KOTta (or Tov Korbtj as he reads it, 
understanding it of Geryon,) yap ov 
Xiyw is spurious. He remarks that 
TToXKrlv ay(i)d£y in the first part is an 
error of the copyist, whose eye fell 
upon the first part of v. 849. woWclq 
aytaOey dprdyag K.r,\. and that the 
rest is a gloss of some grammarian, 
who may ha^e written Ayafiifjtywy 
Toy Karti) (sc. Geryon) ov Xiyei. He 
would, therefore, omit the line alto- 
gether. 

Aeifleiy to shed or drop, E.64. 
S.C.T.51. mid. v. id. P.V.399. — to 
make a libation, S.959. 

Aetjiwy a meadow, 8.535.554. P.V. 
656. 

Aeifiufyiog belonging to a meadow, 
A. 546. 

AcToc smooth, soft. Met. P.V.650. 

Actonjc smoothness, P.V. 491. 

Aiiirtiy to leave, Xdirta S.503. E. 



816. Xc^TTCc P. 790. iKtiTFoy S.C.T.55. 
eXctircc P. 471. eXffiirc A. 593. tkiirtQ 
P.947. XcTttc S.501.832. X/ttoi S.c.T. 
201. XcTTCtv S.322. Xiirwv C. 344.1039. 
E.9. P.V. 299. S.C.T.79. P. 922. but 
here the reading is corrupt. kicKviriiy 
Rob. Lachm. Well. irpo\viru)y Regg. 
L. P. Blomf . Dind. — Xnrovva P. 155. 
A.392.754. 1024.1035. P.V.736.Xc7row- 
aay P.V. 733. \nrovaat S.4. — pass. 
XetVcffdai to be left, or remain, P. 135. 
XeXjEiUfuyttty id. 472. trrparoy roy Xc- 
XeifAfjiiyoy hopoc A . 503. spared by the 
spear. — to be behind, or outdone. 
KipKoi ireXcuJr ov fiaKpay XEXeififiiyai 
P.V. 869. not far behind them, Xeitji' 
Ofjy ai fJidxi^ P- 336. to be worsted. 

Aetx^iv to lick up. eXt^y A. 602. 
eXel^are E. 105. 

AeicTog picked, chosen,, P. 781. 

AiicTpov a couch, a bed, S.38. 130. 
690. periphr. Xiicrpuiy tvydg P. 535. 

AeXifjLfjtfyoQ desiring, perf . part, of 
inus. XiwTw to desire, with gen. fidxrig 
XeXififieyoQ S c.T.360. with ace. ovre 
fjiiioy ovt' *iiToy XeXifi^iyoi S.c.T.337. 

Aiva^yoy a horse* s collar, P. 187. 
Met. dvctyicac Xevahyoy A. 211. the 
collar of necessity. — Xhrahyoc cq«- 
fined by a collar y Met. involved, afirf- 
XayoiQ ^vai£ XivraByoy, E.532. The 
word is apparently used adjectively. 
Schol. vweievyfjLiyoy Kal xaXivudivra. 
But here Herm. with great probabi- 
lity reads Xatrtityoy, a less usual form 
of aXawa^yog. So Dind. 

Acirac a hill, A. 274. 289. 

AewTCf^adiig fine and deep, S.3. 
So Vict. Glasg. for XevrofJLaO&y. The 
word is, however, either corrupt, or 
something is omitted which com- 
pleted the metre, rwy XcTrro/^aOwv 
Stanl. XevToyj/afidOu^y Pauw, h.e. of 
fine sand. So Well. Dind. 

AewTo^ofioQ finely constructed, P. 
112. 

AeiTToe slight, delicate, A. 866. on 
id. 139. see'acTrroe. 

Aipyrf proper name, Lema, P.V. 
655.680. 

AcV/Soc Lesbos, P. 858. 

Aeirxn converse^ intercourse, E. 344. 



AEYK 



( 207 ) 



AHMA 



AevKaairiQ white-shieldedy S.C.T. 
87. 

Aeviciiprfg hoar if, P. 1013. 

AevK&iTTepoQ tvkite»winged. Met. 
P.V.995. 

AevKorrwXoc borne on white horses, 
P. 378. 

AtvKoe white, C. 282 . P. 603 . — clear, 
bright, XevKov v^wp S.24. Xcvicov ^/lop 
P. 2 93. A. 664. 

A£i/fco(rre0^c crowned with white. 
sc. with wool, S. 188. 329. 

AevtcotrriKTOQ spotted with white, 
S.346. 

Aevpdg smooth, level, S.503. P.V. 
369.394. 

AevaifjLOQ deserving of stoning, dv- 
fiaroQ Xevfrifiov A. 1089. — enforced by 
stoning, Xevtrifjjovc apag A. 1599. 

Aev(rfi6c stoning, K.180. Here Xcv- 
(rfAog should probably be read for the 
vulg. Xevtr/JLOV. 

Aevtrauv to see, S. 180.341. P.V. 
144.560. P. 670. C.IO. Kvdyeoy Xevtr- 
atav P. 81. see kvclvioq. In P. 696. 
the vulg. tXivtraq has been rightly 
altered from Med. into IXjEvtrtriQ, The 
same had been conjectured by Steph. 
and Stanl. In £. 246. XEvaatrov travra 
firi Xady ^vy^a ficLQ, there is some 
difficulty in explaining the dual Xevtr- 
trerov, Buttmann asserts that an- 
tiently the plural form was iden- 
tical with the dual, and that the 
plural is used here. Miiller sup- 
poses that it refers to the two long 
lines in which the chorus entered, and 
observes^ that the dual is used, not 
only of two individuals, but of two 
sets of persons. Thus, in Hom. II. 17. 
185. it refers to two pairs of horses. 
Cf Odyss. viii. 48. and Hymn. ApoU. 
456.501. quoted by Dissen. on Pind. 
01. XU.87. Wellauer supposes that 
the Fury who speaks this verse ad- 
dresses the two Furies who had 
preceded her, viz. the Choragus, and 
the second Fury, who, in addressing 
the Choragus in the preceding line, 
uses the singular 6pa, opa. Schlitz 
conj. Xtvatri roi, Dind. with Herm. 

XEVffffi T€. 



Aevtniip Stoning, h.e. inflicted by 
stoning* Xevtnijpa jidpov S.c.T. 188. 

Aixog a bed, P.V. 556. A.399. 1197. 
pi. P.V. 897. — a bird* s nest, pi. S.cT. 
274. A. 50. 

AeW a lion, A. 139.699. 801. 1197. 
1232. C.926. E.184. S.cT. 63. 

Aewpyoi a daring man. rdv^e irpog 
virpatg — rov Xewpyov &)(jMnrai P.V. 
6. This word is by some explained 
with reference to Prometheus having 
formed a man of clay. So Etym. 
Xeiopyog' 6 t&p avdpwTTbtP TrXaffrriQ. 
With this the Schol. and Stanl. agree. 
Photius, referring to Xen. Mem. i. 
3. 9. 0epfiovpy6rar6p re koI Xcwpyora- 
Tov, observes that the Attics write 
Xewpyog, but the Dorians Xeovpyos* 
Archilochus joins Xeofpya tcadtfittrra, 
from which, with the passage from 
Xenophon, it is clear that the general 
meaning is daring, impious. So 
Hesych. Xaopyog, avomog, ^ikeXoL 
Suidas explains it rov Xaolg irapatr- 
')(6pTa TO €pyd(e<r6at 5ia row wvpog^ 
The precise etymology of the word 
is uncertain. 

Acbfc the people or multitude, E. 
16.608. S.395.480. S.C.T.80.272. Itt- 
irriXdrvjs Kol ttcSooti/Ji^c Xc«c P. 125. 
vavTiKov Xetav P. 376. atnriZritnpdf^ 
Xcwc A. 799. HEptriKOQ Xcwc P. 775. 
'A^aiicoc Xewc A. 182. tov 'Apyeiov 
Xe^v E.280. Cf. S.616. 'AttikocXewq 
651. froXtatroyxog Xewc 746. atrriKog 
Xebig95l, 

AiiyeiP to cease, give over, P.V. 
165.340. S.C.T.939. A. 1616. — with 
gen. P. 691. with part. — eZr av ^Xc- 
yufy &KTi(nv ifXtoc "x^ova Xiil[,ri P. 367. 
X^fac 6co/3Xa/3ovvra P. 817. 

Arila Leda, A. 888. 

AiiBetrdai to forget, oh fiaSovtri Xri- 
Bofiai A. 39. h.e. oblitum me esse 
fingo. Blomf. 

A^/ia mind, disposition* aidwv Xfj/jLa 
S.c.T. 430. fiery in spirit. Xiifiarog 
KCiicri S.cT. 598. cowardice. Xfifiarog 
kv Tporraiq. 688. a change of mind, to- 
^ovXKf Xiifiari P. 56. cleverness in 
archery. Xiifiain ^leraovs A. 121. dif- 
ferent in mind. The passage in S. 



AHMM 



( 208 ) 



Aino 



358. oinrep iepohoKa deHv Xfifiara (vulg. 
Xflfifiara) air avhpog Ayvov is corrupt, 
and the following line is lost. For 
oinrep, eiinp has been suggested by 
Faehs. syll. lectt. p. 318. Dind. ap- 
proves Hermann's conj. oh 7revei,from 
the Schol. oh wruf^evtreig* So Well, 
in his Lex. The lost passage renders 
any satisfactory explanation impossi- 
ble ; but the idea implied apparently 
is, that the minds of the gods are 
willing to accept sacrifices at the 
hands of a riahteous person, 

A^/i/ia vulg. in S.358. but Aid. 
Rob. Xiifiara. See XrjfjLa. 

ArifAVioc LemnianjC.&23,G25. Upon 
the legend here alluded to, see Herod, 
vi. 138. 

Afjfivoc Lemnus, A. 275. P. 862. 

Affvog wool, £.43. 

A^fiC cessation^ £.481. 

AriToyiveta born of Latonaj S.cT. 
133. 

Alav excessive, too much, rifv Xlay 
fiXorrjTa P.V. 123. overmuch love. 
Xlay eiprifiivoQ 1033. too true. 

Aifidc a dropy P. 605. 

A//3oc a tear- drop J C.441, 

Atj3vi} Libya, S.313. 

Aij3voTiJCoc Libyan, £.282. S.277. 

Aiyaiveiy to shriek, S.C.T.855. 

Atyvvc smoke, soot, S.c.T.476. 

Aiyvc shrill sounding, Xiyeiag di;- 
^ovog A. 1117. Xiyia KtaKVfAara P. 324. 
vaQta Xiyia S. 105. moumftd woes. 
adv. Xtyv P. 460. shrilly. 

A£0ac a shower of stones, S.c.T. 
143. See enaX^ic, 

AiXaioc proper name, P. 300. 931. 

AtfjLrjv a harbour. — Met. a recep- 
tacle. irXovTov Xtfiiiy P. 246. But- 
ler rightly understands this of the 
regal city, where the chief wealth 
of the kingdom was stored up. 
Abresch compares the expressions fxi- 
yac wXovTov Xifiiiy Eur. Orest. 1075. 
and Trayrog olutyov Xififiy Soph. Ant. 
987. "^^ov Xifiriy 1270. — Xifiijy KaKtSy 
S.465. a refuge from ills. 

Alfiyri a lake, P.V.417. 731. A. 293. 
Xlfjiyrjy ArjXlay re \oipaZa £.9. h.e. 
Xlfjif^riv ArjXlay Kai ')(pipaBa AriXiay, 



alluding to the Delian lake near 
which Apollo was bom. So Schiitz. 
Abresch less correctly understands it 
to mean the sea. See Schiitz*s note. — 
the sea. Xifiyq. enJ^aXe ray fieXayoZvy* 
Aray S.524. See Abresch on prec. — 
In P. 852. XlfAyag eicroOev is correct- 
ly explained by Blomf. without the 
jEgean sea. Heath less properly ,|>ro- 
cul a mari. The enumeration which 
follows "EXXac T afKJu itSpoy irXarvv 
ehj(6fieyai, /iv^/a re Upovoyrig, koI 
trrofiutfia Hoyrov, is a subdivision of 
these parts here said generally to be 
Xlfiyag eicroOey Kara '^iptroy. The 
particle re after "EXXac is rightly ad- 
ded from Colb. 2. Guelph. by Schiitz, 
Blomf. Herm. Dind. 

Ac/ioOvY/C dying with hunger, A. 
1247. there should be a comma after 
Xi^oByiig, which, with the two preced- 
ing adjectives, refer to ayvprpia, the 
construction being ijyetr^dfjLrfy koXov- 
fuyri (poirag, wg kyvprpia Trrtoypg ra.'- 
Xatya XifjtoOyiig. See Elberling Obss. 
in Agam. p. 23. 

AifjLog hunger, P. 483. 780. A. 1626. 
C. 248. 745. 

Aiyo^etTfiog fastened with hempen 
ropes, P. 68. 

Aiyoy hemp, or hempen line, rby ek 
fivSov KXbKrrrjpa trofi^oyTeg Xlyov C.500. 
Here Xlyovy which is read by Rob. 
seems absolutely necessary to the 
meaning, the spun line of hemp. The 
apposition which Well, imagines sc. 
Toy KXu}(rTripa Xiyoy would be exceed- 
ingly awkward. See Stanl.«nd Blom- 
field's notes. 

Aiy&jTTEpog having hempen sails, 
P.V. 466. 

Aiyoppa^iig fastened with cords, S. 
127. 

AiyofpOSpog destroying linen, C.27. 

Aiirapeiy to importune with prayers. 
abs. P.V. 517. — with ace. 1006. 

Ai'7rap66poyog forming a splendid 
seat, £.773. 

Aiwapog rich, S.1008. 

Aitroyavg deserting the ships, A. 
205. 

Alirog a clot, A. 1403. 



AISS 



( 209 ) 



Aom 



AifftrcLQ smooth J steep, S. 775. Epi- 
thet of a smooth precipitous rock, 
whose sides afford no footing. 

Altraecrdai to entreat, S. 730. 

Airavog precatory. Xlraya Oeoltn 
S. 790. praying the gods. Cf. seq. 

Ain] a prayer, pi. P. V. 1010. S.C.T. 
129.266.302.608.622. P.491. A.220. 
385. 8.165.373.516. fiaKoptov Xirdc 
S.C.T.196. prayers to the gods, ifiai' 
tri Xirdic E.341. prayers offered to 
me. once in sing. wETrXufv koI are' 
i/tewv XiTCLv S.C.T.98. a prayer offered 
by means of robes and garlands pre- 
sented to the divinity. Seidl. here 
conj. Xtrav , from Xiravoq. So Dind. 

At^?/i/ a tetter or scabj C.379. E. 
754. 781. Dind. writes Xcix^i^. 

At)// a libation. fiXoanriy^ov Xifiog 
C.290. In E. 54. for dv(r<l>iXfi /3/ai/, 
Dind. reads with Burgess Xlfia. See 
/3ia. 

Aixpovpia (Xlirrijj) a desire to make 
water, C.746. 

Aofiog the Hvery P.V.493. E.153. 

Aoyoc speech, speaking, e. g. treiOat 
viv XcJyw A. 1022. Cf. S.C.T.67.697. 
S.197.273.P.V.872. — opposed to epyy. 
tpyip Koh Xoy^ P.V.336. by deed, not 
by word. ^X0' amjcra iritfiaT ov X6y^ 
S.C.T.829. — conversation. weijOofiai 
yap kv X6y<^ C.668. — a speech, word, 
assertion, etc. e.g. aa<l>(og/jL eg oJkov (foq 
X6yog trriXXei iraXiv P.V.387. Cf. id. 
214.311.378.393.531.689.691.707.742. 
785.829.847.887.1016. S.C.T.392.545. 
788. P.211.774.823. A. 309. 629. 509. 
602. 1017. 1030. 1091. 1221. 1334. 1373. 
1646. C.503.521.655.832. E.21.192. 
206. 218. 293. 398. 560. 610. 632. 800. S. 
55. 243.317. 450. 461. 479. 502. 603. 884. 
919. TJ fjLitrvg X6yov xapa E. 406. there is 
only half of the debate, h. e. only one 
side is present. — fame, report, tcrrai 
^e OvrjTOlg eiffaei Xdyog fiiyag Tfjg (njg 
iropdag P.V.734. ro fi eidivai Xoy^ 
A. 1 170. — a report or saying, A. 730. 
wc Xdyog rig sc. kerri E. 4. wc X6yog 
S.227. ^rl Kol Xoyog rig Zflva fu\Q7i' 
vai /3/)or^; id. 291. Cf. S.c.T.200. A. 
843. KaK&v vpifffieverat, to Aiifiviov 
X6yi^ C.623. by fame. JS'cx" X6yog 



S.C.T.207. so it is said, Cf. C.514. — 
an accusation, anything said of an- 
other. KOLi tot oh ZiKaioig Ztvg Ivi^C' 
rai Xoyoig S. 160. will be subjected 
to imputations on his honour.'^^a re- 
p(yrt brought by a messenger, or other- 
wise* irpoviTTog ayyeXov Xoyog S.C.T. 
830. Cf. A. 469. 485. 579. S.C.T.268. 
355. P. 258. 724. C. 648. 754. 8.693.— a 
message, iv ayyiXt^ yap Kpimrog op- 
dovrai Xoyog C. 762. — a story or nar- 
ration, ei Ti firi (iXairrrf Xoy^ P. V. 196. 
Cf. id. 780. E.274. iXkay hi riv kv 
Xoyoig OTvyiiv^KvKXav C.604. to eX" 
press horror of her in my story. — a 
thing to be told, or subject, navr 
exeig X6yov A. 568. Cf. P.V. 193. 520. 
P. 242. A. 586. C. 166. — a command, 
iratriv irpo<l>(i)V(DV rovde yavdpxoig X6' 
yov P. 355. Cf P.V. 17. 40. — a request 
or proposition. rovZe Tifiiitrag Xoyov 
C.502. rSyh Kpaivdvrwy Xoyov S. 
603. — an ^account. JS* exei Xdyog P. 
335. so stands the account. Ppor&v 
Xoyov ovK e(r)(ev ohhva P.V. 231. he 
made no account of them. — proportion, 
analogy, irpog Xoyov rov arfffjiaTog 8.C.T. 
501. in accordance with his device. — 
reason, rl fi kK rtavh* eiKdvai Xoyog 
irdpa; id. 338. what is there reason to 
conjecture from this ? kK rlvog Xoyov; 
C. 508. /row what reason ? — hirXw Xd- 
ytp in simple truth, P.V. 613. 977. dg 
h.ir\f Xoytf sc. elwdvTi id. 46. iLxj/evhl 
Xoyip id. S. 675. rov kK fl>pev6g Xoyov 
C. 105. the sentiments of my heart. 

Aoyxv o> spear, P. 145. 803. — Xdyytig 
&Kfwv£g P. 51. bearing the strokes of 
a spear like an anvil. 8chol. iLKivrirot 
if TO X6y\rig, wg aKfiwv vrro tri^vpwv. 
8ee &KfAfay. 

Adyxifwg belonging to spears. kX6' 
vovg Xoyxffxovg A. 393. 

Aoerpdv a bath, P.V. 555. 

Aoiy6g destruction, 8.663. C.396. 
See kndyeiv. 

Aoidopeiv to abuse orreproach,lShl93. 

Aoifiog pestilence, P. 701. 8.645. 

Aoindg remaining. 6<roi h Xo£?rot 
KaTv\ov acjTrjplag P. 600. si ^' ^x^ig 
elTreiv 6 rtXoiirov^dvwvP.V.687. Cf. 
id. 747.821. o It Xoivov A. 1622. for 

2 E 



AOIS 



(210) 



AYnp 



the future. — with art. trrpaTos 6 Xoc- 
v6s P. 474 the remainder of the army, 
rilp Xo«n)y 'K\6Lyriv P.V.786. Cf.P.V. 
701.746. A. 559. to \ovk6v the rest, 
P. 977. ra XotTra id. P.V. 474. 699. 705. 
846. C.210. ra Xotira 6B\b)v 637. Cf. 
P.V. 782. 'Arpct^av ra XotTTtt C.401. 
the remnant of the Atridce. kq to Xot- 
ir6y for the rest, for the future, P. 
518. E.678. TO \oi7r6v id. £.653.733. 
985. ra Xonra id. S.C.T.66. In C.887. 
wov ^i) ra XocTra Ao^lov fiavrevfiaTa 
ra IIvOo')(priirra ; Blomf. (who conj. 
irov ^fjTCL troi ra) ohserves, " quid velit 
istud XoiTTCL noD perspicio.*' Klausen 
explains it, <* prseter ea, quibus jam 
obtemperavit Orestes, jussa de occi- 
dendo ^gistho." Perhaps ra Xoixa 
here is to be taken adverbially, as in 
S.C.T.66. sc. what henceforth will be- 
come of the oracles of Apollo ? etc. 

AoltrSiog last, A. 119. C.493. £.704. 

Ao^lac an epithet of Apollo, so 
called from the ambiguity of his ora- 
cles, sc. from Xof(5c> crooked, S.c.T. 
600. P.V.672. A.1044. 1181. 1184. C. 
267. 551 . 887. 941 . 1 01 5. 1026. 1032. 1055. 
£.19.35. 61. 226. 232.443.728. Dcoder* 
lein derives the word from Xiysiy, 

Aoveiy to wash, to wash away, tiq 
&y tnf^e Xovtreu ; S.c.T. 721. 

Aovrpo^acjcroff slain in a bath, C. 
1067. 

Aovrpoy a bath.^h A. 1080. C.484. 
659. £.603. 

Aovrpwy a bathing vessel, £.439. 

A6<t>oga crest, S.c.T. 366. 381. 

Aoyayirrig a leader or captain of 
a company, S.c.T.42. 

A6j(evfia child-birth. Met. koXvkoq 
ky Xo)(evfjia€ri A. 1365. when the calyx 
puts forth its fruit. 

AoxirqQ [l] a comrade y A. 1634. — 
a military attendant, Q,15n, 

Ao^OQ a company of soldiers, S.C.T. 
56. 442. — a company of any kind, S.c.T. 
106. £.40.980. 

AoxoQ parturition, S.662. irpoXoxov 
A. 136. 

Avypoq sad, C.17. On C.47. see 
XvTpoy. 

AvlioQ Lydian, S.545. 



Avlog a Lydian. Avliay P. 41.756. 

Av£iv to loose or release, P. 773. 
787. 875. 1008. — to remove, unloose, A. 
850.919. £.615. Xvovtra rroXifitoy <l>6- 
fioy S.CtT. 262. removing our fear of 
the enemy. — to settle or make up. 
TO veiKOc iXv<r£ S. 914. mid. v. 'Icii 
nrifioydQ kXv<raTO S. 1051 . released her 
from suffering. — to cancel or expiate. 
Xveraaff al/ia TrpotrtpcLTOig ^Uaig C. 793. 
pass. XveoBai to be loosened or weak^ 
ened. XcXvrai yvlwy potfirf P. 877. wc 
kXvdri f i/yov aXicac id. 684. — to be set 
free, P. V. 608.772.- XfXvratXaoc kXsv- 
Oepa fidi^eiy P. 584. the people are 
free to speak what they will. KXelOpoky 
XvOiyTwy S.c.T.378. 

AvOl/iyriQ proper name, P. 969. 

AvK€ioQ epithet of Apollo, from his 
slaying of wolves. A. 1230. S.669. — 
AvK£i Hyai, AvKeiog yeyov VTpaTt^ 
haiif S.c.T. 131. h. e. slay them as 
thou slewest the wolves. Cf. Blomf. 
Gloss. 

AvKioQ a Lycian, C.342. 

AvKOQ a wolf, S.741. A. 1232. C. 
416. S.C.T.1027. 

Avfia a pest, woe, P.V. 693. 

Avfiaiyeiy to mutilate or disfigure* 
pass. Xvfjtaydiv C.288. 

AvfiayTTiptoQ disfiguring, violating, 
dishonouring, P.V. 998. — with gen. 
yvyaiKoc Tijtrh XvfiayTripiOQ A. 1413. 
6,yZpa Twyde Xvfiayriipioy o1,Kii)y C. 753. 

Av/iatric insult, contumely, in loc. 
corr. XvfiaffiQ ^ wpo yds vXatTKii S. 856. 
abst. for concr. sc. oi Xvnaiyofjieyoi, 
they who insult me. 

Avfxri insult, injury. ^6fjiwy kvl 
XvfjLy S.c.T. 861. aZafiayTohiTOKTi Xv- 
fiaiQ P.V, 148. 424. the sufferings of 
one bound in chains of adamant. &^ 
poyi Xiffi^ £.366. mental aberration, 

Ainrri pain, A. 103.765. S.437. 
Xvnri dfiitrOog C.722. real grief, i.e. 
not such as the grief of hired mourn- 
ers at funerals. 

Avwpoc painful, P. 991. — with dat. 
giving annoyance. Kafwl re Xvirpog £. 
166. rote dytifSey irpo7rpaar<r(oy yapvros 
dpyac X?/7rpac C. 822. On this Blomf. 
observes " Aut vertendum, iras ex- 



AYPA 



( 211 ) 



MAKI 



plens, gratia (mBLtn8)posthabita, vpa<r- 
aiiiv opyac npo \apiTOQi aut leg. sicut 
in Big. ^optrac opyag Xvirpag vel Xu- 
ypdg, quod malim.'' Herm. also reads 
XapiTae 6pyd£ XvTrpaQ. There does 
not seem any necessity for altering 
the vulg. The meaning is, carrying 
into effect for {them) a wrath tend- 
ing to their gratification, but painful 
(in itself). x"P*^oc is the genitive 
after opyag and is equivalent to 
opyag alg EKtlvoig xapietffOaL fiiWeig, 

Avpa a harp, A. 963. 

Avpraiog a native ofLyrna, P. 3 16. 

Avffijxog having power to deliver, 
S.792. in loc. dub. 

Avatra raving, P.V.885. C.286. 

AvTTip one who stops or puts an end 
to. \vrrlp veiKeufv S.c.T.923. In S. 
788. rly ajjuft* avrag en iropoy rifiviii 
ycLfiov Koi XvTTipta; the reading is cor- 
rupt. Schiitz for koi Xvriipia conj. 



Xur^joa, h.e. a remedy releasing me 
from this marriage. So Dind. 

Avrifpiog having the power to re- 
lease, S.C.T.158. S.1058. with gen. 
l£i.Q\Q, — having power to cure or 
heal, uKri rofiaia Kal Xvrripia S.365. 
On C.806. seeyoiyc. On S.788. see 
prec. ' 

Avrpov a release or remedy, C.47. 
So Cant, rightly for vulg. Xwrpov, 
which is unintelligible. 

At^biv better, P. 518. 

A^<rrog best, P.V. 204.308. 1023. S. 
940. 952. ♦ 

Auyrl^fadai to gather the lotus. 
Met. to take or select, rovrtav ra 
XCjtTTa X(i)Tl(ra(Tde S.941. 

Aw^fiv to cease, P.V. 376. 657. — 
trans, to set free from pain. 6 Xditpri- 
(rwv P.V.27. Schol. 6 TTOiijtrtjJv Xw- 
<l>Ti(rai ^HpaKXfjg. Vid. Thorn. Mag. 
s.y. X(ii0dv. 



M 



Ma a particle used in swearing, 
A. 1407. 

Md O mother, a shortened Doric 
and iEolic form of fifirep, /id Ta S. 
867.876. 

MayyrjTiKog Magnesian, P. 484. 

Mdyoc a Magian, P. 310. The 
Magi were a Median race. See He- 
rod. 1. 101. 

MaC6g the breast, C.624. 

Ma0oc knowledge, A. 170. 

MdiaMaia, C.800. 

Ma7a a mother, iw Tola fiaia C. 
43. 

MaieaSai to desire, C*775. See 
rvy^aveiv. 

Maifidy to rage, S.872. 

Mat vac a fury, E.476. 

MalvecrOai to be maddened, to rave, 
S.C.T. 325. 466. 763. 91 8.950. S.557. perf. 
^Efiriv&r ov (TfiiKpav voaov P.V. 979. 
maddened in no small degree. 

MaivoXig raving, S. lOJ . 

Mata>ri*c<5c Mceotic, P.V. 733. 

Matair«c Mceotis, P.V. 417. 

Mcucap happy, an epithet peculiarly 



applied to the gods, who are called 
oi fJLCLKapeg S.C.T.93. 196. 1066. A. 
1309. C.469. S.519. deoiig is added 
S.997. — ey fJLa')(ai(n ficLKaip dyatrar 
*'OyKa S.C.T.147. blessed in fight. 

MaKCLplrrig [t] blessed, an epithet 
applied to the dead, P. 625. 

MaK€^(oy Macedonian, P. 484. 

MaKeXXrf a spade or mattock, A. 
512. 

MaKitrrrip long, P. 684. Here the 
vulg. is fiaKecTTfipa, but fjLaKKrrrjpa 
Med. Regg. G. L. SoBlomf. 

MaKiffriip piercing as an arrow. 
fiaKiarrripa Kop^lag Xdyoy S.461. The 
precise origin of this word is uncer- 
tain. Blomf. denies that it can have 
come from fjLaKiorrog, which is cer- 
tainly true, but it seems nevertheless 
a derivative of fJLfjKog, formed after 
the analogy of Tev^titnrip, iLKttnrip, 
Kopayricrrfjp, etc. The second signifi- 
cation possibly may be derived from 
the idea of piercing far or deep. 
Hesych. has fiaKitrrrip. fiiXog. rao'cc- 
rai £7ri tov fxeyaXov. 



MAKI 



(212) 



MANG 



MaiciflToc Mount Maciatus, A. 280. 

MdKOQ Dor. for fAijKoi: qu. v. 

MuKpTiyopeiy to speak at lengthy 
S.C.T. 1043. 

Maicpofylorot long lived. In a bad 
sense, too long lived. ^ fxaKpoj^loros 
6^€ yi TiQ al^v eijtavOri yepaiolQ P. 
256. surely this life of our s has shewn 
itself too long a one. 

MaKp6c long, P.V. 75. 494. 872. 877. 
P. 727. S.C^T.528. C.700. A.OIS. E.7o. 
S. 270. 305.577. fiaKpbv fJifiKOQ P.V. 
1022. Toy fiaicpbv ')(p6vov P.V. 447, 
during a length of time, tov ^laKpov 
filov P.V. 535. the length of life, — 
fjiaxpf adv. by far, much, P.V. 512. 
892. £. 30. — fiaKpav sc. o^ov, afar, 
P.312.859. oh fJtaX* Iq fiaKpav S.903. 
at no great distance of time, — fiaxpav 
sc. pfitrtv a long speech, fiaKpav i^- 
creivac A. 890. fiaKpav treivag 1269. 
oh vpi) fiaKpav sc. Xiyeiv S.cT. 695. 
In O.C.T.595. relvovtri irofiir^v rifv 
fiaKpav iraXiv fiokeiv, the vulg. is 
unintelligible, and xoXiv has rightly 
been adopted from Regg. A.B.C.N. 
Seld. Barocc. M.1.2. Codd.ap.Turn. 
Aid. Rob. rilv ficucpav xciXtv is to be 
joined in const, not wofiwilv rr^v 
fiaKpav, It is, as Well, explains it, 
an euphonism for Hades or death, 
sc. that distant city. A gloss in Regg. 
A. B. has iiiyovv etc tov "^Zriv. Dind. 
considers the whole verse an interpo- 
lation. — Cf. fiaKpav awoiKiav P.V, 8 16. 
a distant colony, Blomf. compares 
Hor . 1 . £p . X . 23 . laudaturque domus 
longos qusB prospicit agros. 

MaXa very, exceedingly, as ^aV 
ehyevfj S.c.T.891. very noble. Cf. P. 
1014.1020. A.973. C.991. E.346. — 
Kcil fiaXa is a rather stronger form 
of expression, alfrai it o^tfyrjarovtri 
Kal /LidV &(Tfiivi*tc P.V. 730. right wil- 
lingly. Cf. C.866. E.351.— oi; fiaXa, 
not very much, a softened ex- 
pression for not at all, oh fiaX 
ehrv^^wg P. 317. oh juaX' evTropov S. 
465. oh fiaX* ec fiaKpav id 903. at no 
distant time, oh fiaX 'EXX^vwi/ <rrpa- 
TOQ eKirXovv ohhafiov KadiaraTO P.376. 
« — used in repeated exclamations, 



e. g. ea, ea fiaXa alas ! alas indeed ! 
C.857. Oi ftoXa P. 1002. it is thus 
joined with aZQig, e.g. oi/ioc /xaX* a26cc 
A. 1318. C. 643.863. E.245. On this 
form Herm. on Virg.392. observes, 
" /LiaX' al et /ioX' avBiq dici solet sic, 
ut id, quod prascedit, bis intelligi 
debeat, eoque magis augeatur. oi/ioc 
/ioX' alQiQ, hei me non semel tantum^ 
sed bis miserum.'* 

McikaKoyv&fiiav softened in spirit^ 
P.V. 188. 

MaXaxdc soft, soothing, A. 95. 

Mdkepoc violent,F.62.A.l^l.CJS22. 

MaXOaKl^Bodai mid. v. to play the 
poltroon, P.V. 79. pass, to be softened, 
id. 954. 

MaXdaKdg soft, blandishing, A. 722. 
'^softened, tamed down, cowardlyy 
A. 1626. E.74. 

MaXdax&s gently, A. 925. 

MaX6d(r(reiv to soothe, P.V.379. 
pass. 1010. — ^/xaX6ax6e7(r*v9ri/^E.129. 
overcome by sleep, 

MdXtora most, very mttch, fiaKitrr 
ekeLvov Potrrpv^oiQ Trpotrelderai C. 176. 
P. 832. A. 522. 661. fjv, utg fiaKiara 
Koi 0dric TToXXi) Kparei S.290. as is 
very generally, and oftentimes as- 
serted. Here possibly ^4 ^arcc 
should be read, h.e. wg Kparei fiaX. 
Kal fi (j^cLT, iroXX^ coTi. After this 
verse a portion of the text is lost, 
and the sense therefore is incom- 
plete. — Strov fiaKicrra, P.V. 522. as 
much as possible, rh fiaXifrra S.C.T. 
1070. altogether^ utterly. 

MdXXov morCf to a greater degree, 
P.V. 58. A. 484. C.373. — with gen. 
more than, P.V. 1072. S.c.T.511. A. 
1303. C.217. S.19.with ^,P.V.870. A. 
598. 1573. E.408. S.448. ovTi fiaXXov 
S.c.T.263. not a whit the more, — with 
comparatives, fiaXkov ivBiKwrepog 
. S.C.T.655. more just. fioKKov efupe- 
piartpai S.276. more like, 

Ma\K6g wool, E.45. 

Mav6di/ecv to learn, to understand, 
fiavddvovffa C . 1 1 1 . fiavdavovri A . 
601. fut. fiadritreTai P.V.928. aor. 2. 
tfiadov id. 652. 1070. P. 108. fidOe P.V. 
503. E. 86. 627. S.356. fidOoifii E.d98. 



MANI 



( 213 ) 



MAPT 



fxaSoi A. 1135. fjLddut C.21. 169.756. 
/ia0n P. V. 662. fidOriTe A.73. ^adeiy 
P. V.588. 612.627.762. A. 242. 1646. C. 
173.447. E. 541. 589.— -with part, wg 
fiddn (TCK^LarilQ wv Atoc vwSierrepog 
P. V. 62. — eZ /jLadeiv to learn wisdom^ 
570. fjLadti}y S.c.T.979. P. 185. S.916. 
fxadovora A. 833. fiaQopra E.291. — 
with gen. to hear from, fjiadeiv rfjtrh' 
€xpiffcr£ Tov afuf kavnJQ a&Kov e^- 
rjyovfiiyriQ P. V.703. — fiaQeiv added as 
an epexegesis. HepetiKov irpiirei fiadeiv 
P. 243. it is clearly Persian^ as we 
may discern, (ftofiov f^ipovtnv /laBeiy A. 
1106. So in S.c.T. 268. etc apriKoWoy 
dyyiKov \6yoy fjiadeiv, the inf. depends 
upon eic opTiKoWoy. See under liyau 

Mayla madness^ frenzy^ pi. P.V. 
881.1059. A. 1558. 

Mavrctov the place where an ora- 
cle is delivered^ E.4. P.V. 833. — an 
oracle, fiayreia fiayTevar} E. 686. 

Mayreioe oracular, fiayreia arii^ri 
A. 1238. emblems of divination, 

Mayreveadai to pronounce an ora^ 
clcy E.33. fiayrtia fxayrtvm} E.686. 
Hence, to decide or pronounce on a 
thing, fxayTevardfieaOa rdy^pog wg 
6\(i}\6Tog ; A .1340. shall we pronounce 
that he is dead ? ica6* hvTov r^y vfipiy 
fiayrevffeTai S.c.T. 388. he will make 
his insolent prediction prophetic a- 
gainst himself, 

MdyrevfjLa a divination^ an oracle, 
S.C.T.27. P.V.672. A. 1076. C.887. 

MayrtKri the art of divination, sc. 
rixyrt P.V. 482. 

Mavr£ic<$c belonging to divination^ 
A. 1069. E. 172.586. 

MaiTiTroXeTv to engage in divina- 
tiony to presage, A. 952. 

Mdyng a diviner or soothsayer, 
Sx.T. 24. 36 1 . 364. 551 . 570. 572. 691 . A . 
179.194.1174.1248. C. 552. 766. E. 18. 
29.162.565.585. fxdyrig elfil riay /ca- 
K&y S.C.T. 790. / forebode misfor- 
tunes, fidyrig ov^ oyeipdrujy (p6(iog C. 
916. is prophetic, rdx ay yiyoiro 
fxdyrig ff* yola riyi S.C.T. 384. perhaps 
his folly may become prophetical to 
him, Cf. S.c.T. 388. and see under 



dyoia. 



Mdpayya a scourge, C.S69. 

MapaOwy Marathon, P. 467. 

Mapalyeiy to wear out, P.V. 600. 
E. 134. mid. ▼. fiapaiyeadai to wither 
or pass away, to become extinct, E. 
270. 

Mdpatf^ig prop, name, P. 764. 

Mapydy to rave, S.c.T. 362. 

Mdpyog raving, fur urns, S.c.T. 457. 
P.V. 886. E.65. S.722. 

MapyovfrSai mid. v. to become mad, 
perf. fiefiapyiafiiyoi S.739. maddened, 

Mdpyog a Mardian, P. 955. 

Mdp^oc prop, name, P,760. Here 
Rutgers, reads 'M.ip^ig (h.e. Zfiipdig), 
So Brunck . Dind. Well . is of opinion 
that ^schylus does not here follow 
the ordinary traditions. ^fiipBig ^c 
irefjLTTTog Blomf. 

Mdp^tay prop, name, P. 51. 

Mapiay^vyog [i/J a Mariandynian^ 
P. 900. the name of a people of Asia 
Minor. See QpYiyrirfig, 

MapfiaipEiy to glitter ^ S.c.T.383. 

MdpTTreiv to catch or lay hold of, 
E.667. 

MdpTTTig a ravisher, S. 806. 

Maprvpeiy to bear witness, with 
dat. A. 1157. E.564. with dat. and 
ace. fiaprvpEi M fioi Kd<ng wriXov ^vy- 
ovpog Eixpla Koyig rdhe A. 480. 1290. 
S.770. (TV fxapTvprjaroy E.579. avrog 
^y 6 fjLaprvpwy E. 765. himself bare 
witness, ra B* ky "XP^^V f*^' Trdyrag 
*Apyelovg Xiyto Koi fiaprvpeiy /ioi, 
fieyeXewg ETroptrvyOrj icam C.10d6f 
This is the reading of Med. Guelph. 
Aid. jjLeyekeaa with the correction fwi 
6<r Rob. fioL \eu)g Turn. Vict. The 
verse, as thus read, is of course unin- 
telligible and contains too many feet. 
Blomfield transposes the verses 1036. 
1037. and reads with Pors. fiey u)g for 
fjLOi fxeyiXewg, also rdh* for ra ^\ from 
Aid. Rob. Turn. The meaning then 
is, and I bid all the Argives to bear me 
witness in course of time, how these 
sad evils have been brought about. 
It must be confessed, that this trans- 
position is not wholly satisfactory, 
nor is it easy to see whence the letters 
cXe can have been inserted between 



MAPT 



( 214 ) 



MATH 



^v and iiP£ in some of the MSS. 
Dind. disapproves Blomfield's read- 
ing, but proposes nothing better. — 
^CLprvpei fioi (JMpOQ r6^\ tag t(ia\p£ £t^c 
C.1005. tIs 6 fiapTvpiiffiuv ; A. 1487. 
KOI fiapTvpfitruiv ^\0oy £.564. 

McLprvpetrOai to call upon to wit- 
ness, E.613. 

Maprvpiov a testimony or proof, 
A. 1066. See KkaUtrOai E. 463. 764. 

Maprvg a witness, C.981. E.634. 

MaaOoQ a breast, C 538. 

Matriarpric prop, name, P. 30. 932. 

Mdairtoy larger, more. — 6 fidfrtrtav 
filoTog P. 694. prolonged life, KaKwv 
pinovtrav eig ra fidtrtrova P. 432. tend' 
ing to a further increase of ills, ra 
fidffiritf ri hti Xiyeiv; A. 584. more 
words. — fidinroy more, further, ad- 
verbially. /i9/ fiov TrpoKTilov fidffiroy 
itfC €fwl yXvKv P.V.632. On this pas- 
sage see under c^c* Blomf. on P.V. 
632. observes that/xao'O'iiii/ is Doric for 
fiel^uy, which he retracts on P. 432. 
Matth. Gr. Gr. 131. rightly derives 
i. from fjLOKpdg, the i of the compa- 
rative being with the preceding con- 
sonants changed into atr, as in IXdtr- 
<ruiy for k\a\itayt Od<r<ru)y for ra^iwy, 
fipdatruty for (ipa\lu)y, etc. 

Mdtrreipa searching, S. 154. 

Matrreveiy to seek for, A. 1070. 

MatrnipioQ searching, S. 898. an epi- 
thet of Mercury, as supposed to seek 
for things lost ; Schiitz. 

Matrrlicrwp a scourger, E. 153. va- 
pitrri fiaffTiKTOpos daiov ^afilov fiapv 
TO irepifiapv Kpvog txeiv. In these 
words the Chorus assert that they 
feel a chilling sensation at the rebuke 
of ClytSBmnestra, like that produced 
by the lash of the public executioner 
scourging condemned criminals. 
Schol. Xc/ttcc to wq, indicating that 
the expression is used as a simile. 

MaoTt^ a scourge, S.c.T.590. P.V. 
685. Met. hwXy fidariyi A. 628. See 
^ivXovc. 

Matrrdg a breast, C.884. 

MatrxaXiitiy to cut off the extre- 
mities and place them under the arm 
pits. pass. efiatrxaXlaOrj C.433. 



MaerxaXitrrrip a chain for the arms, 
P.V.71. 

Mardl^eiy to be vain or false, A. 967. 

Maraioc idle, vain,foolish. — of per- 
sons, ToXfiritroy, i fxdrau P.V. 1001. 
fjLaralwy il>poyrifidTU}y S.c.T.420. — of 
things, yXutrary fiaral^ P.V. 329. A. 
1647. E.794. '^ap^ fiaraiq. S.C.T. 424, 
Xdpiy fiaralay A. 410. Cf. A. 1657. 
C.286. fidraioy 6\j/ayoy C.527. see 
o'tpayoy. — rash, violent, irrational, 
fiaraiioy avoaitay re Kyi^aXtay S. 743« 
avTOvpyiai fidratoi £.322. lawless 
murders, fiaraiouri hetrTrordiy Tv\aic 
C.81. misfortunes caused them by 
the violence of others. Bewf^opovg /xa- 
Tcdovg Ivag A. 1122. wild irregular in- 
spirations. — TO fiil /JLaraioy S. 196. a 
staid sober look. In S.22&. ov^e fxr^ 
*y ^idov dayti}y ^vyy fmraioy alr/acy 
the words naraioy airlag are unin- 
telligible. Abresch conj. fiaraioc 
making airlag the accusative plural. 
fiarai&y airlagh.e. temeritatis crimen, 
Schiitz, which Well, approves. We 
prefer fidraiog ahlay, merely trans- 
posing the V and g. This gives a 
clear sense, and avoids the awkward- 
ness of the plural airlag. 

MdraXXog proper name, P. 306. 

Mardv to loiter, be idle or vainf 
P.V. 57. £.137. fiar&y 6^^ S.c.T.37. 
to loiter on the way. 

Mareveiy to seek for, search out, 
A. 1065. C. 217.327.879. In A. 1065. 
Vict. Stanl. Glasg. Schiitz have ^a- 
revei. fjiayrevei Med. Guelph. Aid. 
Rob. which as Well, observes, is a 
misprint for the true reading fiarev- 
eiy, which is found in Turn. 

McLTfj a wandering, S. 800. Met. a 
crime, C.905. 

Mdrriy in vain, idly, to no purpose, 
P.V. 36. 44.293.445. 502. 826. 1003. 1009. 
P.260.280. A.411. (see eZre.) C.833. 
913. £ 139.483. — KaraytXiDfUyriy fid- 
rriy A. 1245. made the subject of idle 
merriment. KaQevhovaiy fidrtjy C. 868. 
are carelessly slumbering, to fidrav 
(j>poyTihog u'^Oog A. 160. this idle load 
of care, fidrriv 6 fiofyQog C.514. sc. 
karl, the labour is in vain. 



MATH 



(215 ) 



MEei 



MttTT/p see fiiirrip. 

Marpodey see firirp66ey, 

MaTpoKaaiyyriTa Dor, a mother's 
sister, an aunt by the mother's side, 
E.920.Wakef. cf. Hesiod. Theog.217. 

Marf)07roXic a mother city, or state, 
P. 864. Dor. for fLtirpdwoXi^* 

Marpoiftoyog see fxrjTpo<lt6yoc» 

Mavpovyto obscure, bring to nought, 
destroy, £.339. pass. fiavpovtrBai (tko' 
r^P.219. become extinct. aOiyovtra 
Xafjiirag oh^eTru fiavpovfiiyrf A. 287. 

Tii/Sa^aipo<p6pog sword-bearing, P.56. 

MdxetrOai to fight, S.c.T.671. fut. 
/Lcavovvrai S.721. irpog f/ylag fJtdxy 
P. V. 1012. 

Ma^i? a fight, fighting, P.V.414. 
S.cT. 362.365.374.600. 627.599. P. 27. 
328.336.343.386. A. 321. 427. 434. 914. 
1210.1608. C. 482.861.934.936. £.828. 
S.470.723. pi. S.C.T.147. yaHiy fidxns 
P. 447. a naval battle. 

Mdxifiog fond of fighting, warlike, 
A. .122. fid\ifia ^* eiri^e, irdrep S.792. 
This is translated by Schutz, Bellica 
iEgypti filiorum adversus nos moli- 
mina respice. It is less correctly re- 
ferred (as an adv.) by Stanl. and 
others to Jupiter^ 9C,fortiter, strenue. 

Ma^Xoc wanton, d.628. 

Meyafiarrig [d] proper name, P. 
1^2.946. 

Meyalpeiy to grudge^ envy, with 
gen. ov fieyalpw rovhi troi dtopri/iarog 
P.V.629. 

MeyaXdrog greatly afflicted, £.759. 

McyaXavxciv to boast greatly, A. 
1609. 

MeydXavxpg greatly boasting, P. 
525. S.cT. 1046. 

MeyaXrjyopog talking largely ^ S.cT. 
547. 

MeyaXdfjLTiTig great in counsel, A. 
1400. 

MeyaXoorrovog greatly groaning, 
P.V.411. 

Mey aXoerxiifJi-(*»y magnificent, P.V. 
406. 

MeyaXvyetTdai to pride oneself on 
anything, with dat. P.V. 594. 

MeydXwg greatly, severely, P. 872. 
976. 



Meyapevg proper name, S.cT. 456. 

Miyag great, fxiyag P.V. 111. 734. 
S.cT. 470. 593. P.33.37. 159.711. A. 
36.41.162.1257. C.202. £.220.263. S. 
588.856.1038. acc. /xcyav P.V. 839. 
S.C.T.265. P. 709. 740. 8 12. 946. A. 41. 
275.297.349.353.373.731. 1460. C.260. 
475.780.852.942. E. 584.638. S.434. 
612.656. neut. fxiya P.V. 261. 1025. 
S.C.T.635. P.118.292. A. 131.351.716. 
1072, C. 298. 795. 966. £.378.422.425. 
720.945. S.133.142. — /icya adverbially, 
greatly, very much, fully, P.V. 650. 
1006. A. 694. 912. 1244. (see /icrd) C. 
135.253.309. £.12.113.896.910.947. S. 
439. From //eyaXoc are formed /icyaXa 
S. 1034. fxtydXov P. 24. fieydXrig id. 838. 
883. C.367. fieydX^SS. fxiyaXe S.C.T. 
804. fjLeydXai £.986. /xcyaXwv S.cT. 
716. A.347.1526. fxeyaXoig A. 151. ^f- 
yaXac £.788. fiiyaXa S.C.T.78.434. 
547. — comip. fjiel^wy greater, P.V. 291. 
S.cT.407. A. 257. 1156. C.368. £.209. 
448. S. 333. 439.938. fiEi^oy adv, more, 
more greatly, P.V. 1015. A.366. su- 
perl. fiiyiarog greatest, P.V. 462. 476. 
652. S.C.T.28. S.55. P. 746. A.902. C. 
162.243.353. £.44.99. S. 312. 898. on 
which see Kapwovy. 

MeyaerOeyrig great in power, £.61. 
S.c.T.70.962.977. C.267. 

Meyavxjng illustrious, stately, P. 
633. 

M£y€0oc size, P. 180. 

MeyioTortfjiog most honoured, S. 690* 

MedapfioieaOat to leave off some* 
thing old and put on something new, 
fxeddpfioirai rpdirovg viovg P.V. 309. 
assume new habits having laid aside 
the old. 

Mediiyai to let go, dismiss, P. 685. 
aor.2. juidSffuy P.V. 262. fieddg F. 
685. fiediyra P.V. 1040. — to drop, let 
fall. fiiOiiyai dyKvpay P.V. 650. to 
drop anchor. fieOifKey avrov KuiXa A. 
1358. ^to utter, yoiirwy ydfxoy fiEOfiao* 
fiev C. 810. — to emit, /jLedelcQ, KpaBlag 
ffraXay^ov £.763.780. Here Dind. 
suspects a verb (e. g. /3aXb)) to have 
been lost, but the participle may be 
an epexegesis of fiapvKorog. — pass. 
fxtdtirai arparog S.c.T. 79. is put in 



MEei 



(216) 



MEAE 



motion. SLOT. 2. mid. /xcOeflrOac S.829. 
in loc. dub. See 'X^P* 

M£0/oTa(76ai mid. v. to alter one's 
positioUf to depart, ei n fii^ dal/xtjy 
iraXaioQ vvv fieOiemiKe trrpar^ P. 164. 
unless its former fortune has dc' 
seried the army. Here (rrparov is 
adopted from some MSS. by Brunck. 
Schiitz, Blomf . bat withoat necessity ; 
arpar^ is not governed by fieditrrriKe, 
but is as Wellauer observes, the da- 
tivus commodi, — with gen. fiedltrrafiai 
k6tov E. 860. / cease from my anger. 

McOv wine, S.931. 

Medvfrrtpog coming after. neOvcrre' 
poi posterity, S.c.T.663. — fiMtrrepov 
afterwardsy P. 203. too late, C.609. oh 
fiEdvtrrepoy A. 413. scarce a moment 
after. 

'M.ei^iitv see fiiyag. 

MelXiyjia that which appeases or 
soothes. yXwfftrrig tfifjc fjieiXiyfjia E, 
846. the persuasive power of my tongue, 
a propitiation or offering, x^^c aol- 
vovg vff^aXia fieiXlyfiaTa E. 107. \oas 
f^tpovtraq vepripoig fieiXiyfiatn C. 15. 
where Casaub. reads fieiXlyfiara. So 
Blomf. Dind . Herm . retains the vulg. 
which Well, rather harshly explains 
as equivalent to fieiXiyfiatri r&y vep- 
ripbiVy the dat. being, as he conceives, 
used to signify the purpose of the 
libations thus offered, sc. for the pur-' 
pose of soothing the manes. — a dar^ 
Ung.Xpvfrrfi^btv fietXiy^a A. lAli. On 
C. 276. see under Ivtrt^ptav. 

MeiXiicrfipiov id. vtKpoltn fuiXiicrri' 
pia P. 602. 

MeiXitrcTEiv to soften, S. 1010. 

Melpeiy (inus.) to assign by lot. 
pass. perf. elfiapfjiivog appointed by 
lot, fixed. Oiierei elfiap/jiiya A. 887. 
will arrange in the appointed manner. 

Meluv less, S.c.T.337. C. 612.696. 
ro fxeloy Kparvvti S,591. is powerful 
in the less degree, fitioy less, P.V.608. 

MeXayKeptag dark-horned, A. 1098. 

MeXdyKpoKog having sails of black 
cloth, S.C.T.839. 

MeXayxifJtog black, dark, S.700. 
726. P. 293. C.ll. 

MeXayxirwy robed in black. Met. 



applied to the mind, gloomy, P. 11 4. 
Cf. Theogn. 1199. Kal jnoi Kpadlrfy 
CTTcirafc fiiXaivay. 

MiXaOpoy a house or palace, pi. 
A. 116.604.825.1306.1658. C.339.780. 
1061. periph. Mfitoy fjiiXadpa A. 931. 
Met. (pofiov fiiXadpoy A. 1409. //cXa- 
dpoicriy arag A. 747. 

MeXafifiadiig deep and dark, P.V. 
219. 

MeXafiirayrig [a] Dor. black and 
clotted, S.C.T.719. — having a dark 
alloy, sc. of base metal, spurious,A.3Sl. 

MeXayaiyig bringing a black storm, 
S.C.T.681. 

MeXayhrog bound with black (sc. 
with iron), S.c.T.43. 

MeXay£lfjL(i)y robed in black, poet. 
i<l>6doig fisXayel/Jtoffi E.353. 

MeXaySiig black, S. 146. 

MeXayiTTfrog proper name, S.c.T. 
397. 

MeXay6^v^ having black benches, 
an epithet of a ship, ray fxeXavS^vy* 
aray S.526. the fatal ship with dark 
benches. 

MeXayo^tog dark-colour ed^gloomy, 
S. 766. 

MeXac black, dark,A.\A^2. S.760. 
fjiiXaiya S.C.T.814.962.977. P. 1009. 
fiiXay E. 936. S. 865. fJieXaiyag P. 317. 
349. with dat. A. 747. ntXaiyq. S.83. 
^AavaE. 174 fxiXaiyai E.52. 

MeXeiy impers. to be a source or 
object of care, P.V. 3. 332. S.c.T. 182. 
A. 555.571. 1223. with dat. of pers. and 
gen. of thing, ifiol tXaatrov Ztfyog ri 
firf^ey fieXei P.V. 940. I have less re- 
gard for Jupiter than nought at all. 
Cf. A.948. C.934. — with wepl, fiiXei 
deoltriy tSyirep ay fxiXrj iripi C.769. — 
to have a care for. with gen. ovk 
efpa Tig Beovg (ipordy d^iovo^ac fxiXeiv 
A. 361. 

MeXcoTra^i^c suffering wretchedly, 
S.c.T. 944. 

MeXeoTToyog having wrought wretch^ 
ed deeds, S.c.T. 944. 

MiXtog miserable, wretched, S.104. 
S.cT. 859. 860.928. A. 698. C.lOOl. 
fiiXeog aOXlwy yafiwy S.C.T. 761. 8C. 
eyeKa. — fjteXefrOai to have a care, with 



MEAH 



( 217 ) 



MEN 



gen. fiiXeffde UpHiy hrffiliav S.C.T. 160. 
with inf. fieXetrOw Xaoe iiciroveiy &Krf 
S.362. — to be an object of care, rav 
T€vOey fie\i(r6(a Ao^iif, E.61. 

MiXrjina a source of care or anxie^ 
tyy £.422. — a duty, A. 1530. — a dar- 
ling, C.23d. 

MiXi honey, P. 604. 

'M.eXiyXiatTtroQ honey-tonyued, P.V. 
172. *^ 

MeXl^eiv to sing or utter, A. 1149. 

MeX(o-<ra a bee, P. 127. 

McWecv to be about, denoting fu- 
ture time, with inf. fut. oirrf fiiXXei rig 
oUevBai dcucpv P.V.641. Cf. id. 837. C. 
846.854. — swith inf. pres. riavwep av 
filXXye reXeiv A. 948. rl fxiXXitf if>piva 
Alav KaSopdy ; S. 1043. how ami likely 
to discern it? — with inf. aor. Strep 
fUXXw iraOely P.V. 628.— the inf. is 
omitted, P. 800. ovk eXdar(roya ira(r\ov 
ai, ra^e fiiXXovfri sc. TraOeiy, — ')(p6yoy 
Toy fiiXXoyra P.V. 841. future time. 
TO fieXXoy P.211.365. A.242.1213. S. 
1042. ra fiiXXoyra P.V. 102. P. 829. 
the future, things coming or future. 
— to delay, ri fuXXeig ; P.V. 36. Cf. 
id.630. S.cT. 96. A. 281. 882.1326. P. 
399. 

McXXof delay, A. 1329. See kXeos. 

MiXoc fl^ song or strain, P.V. 654. 
S.C.T.817. P.999. A.689. E.317.326. 
S. 108.789. 1002. 

MiXo£ a limb, £.255. P. 465. fie- 
Xiwy evdoOev P. 953. within my body. 

MeXoTvireiy to utter a strain, A. 
1124. 

MiXireiy to sing, A. 236. 1420. 

Mefioyiyai (perf. mid. of obs. fiaui) 
to desire, ri fiifwyac ; S.c.T. 668. 

Mifi^ecrQaL to complain, S.130.— /o 
complain of with dat. r^ (ftipoyri 
/x£^;//£ratS.c.T.642.cf. P.V.63.— with 
ace, rrjy rvytiy oh fiifKJMixai £.666. cf. 
P.V.1075.£.973.S.765. — with gen. of 
the thing, ovttot ay^pi r^^e KtipvKev' 
/xciTtoy jJiifixlfrj S.C.T. 633. sc. lyeKa. 

Mi^upis Memphis, S.307. P. 36. 

MifjKjuQ proper name of a man, P. 
932. 

Mifi\l^ig complaint. ^ifi\i/iv ovriv 
ayQpuiTroLQ t\i»>v P.V. 443. not imply- 



ing any cause of complaint against 
men, not wishing to blame men. See 
Herm. on Vig.252. 

McV a particle of opposition, used 
in introducing the first clause of a 
sentence, and generally followed by 
^€ or some other particle of a like na- 
ture in a succeeding clause. It is fol- 
lowed by U P.V. 1. 12. 178. 201. 238. 261. 
271.325. 476. 498. 505. 622. 631. 784. 786, 
803. 821. 829. 994. 1018. 1046. S.C.T. 4. 
21. 171.277. 369. 404. 463. 483. 493. 684. 
741. 797. P. 18. 65. 178. 182. 188. 196. 208. 
249.291.330.333.358.391. 404. 451.476. 
494.595. 716. 740. 788. 843. A. 80. 100. 143. 
241, 255. 274. 308.317. 385. 415. 422. 434. 
688. 664. 601. 626. 720. 737. 749. 773. 803. 
820.838.840. 924.943. 1035. 1130. 1144. 
1215.1223.1300. 1304. 1308. 1321. 1419. 
1486. 1651. 1676. 1613. C.60. 133. 146.162. 
190. 199. 223. 276. 370. 406. 446. 572. 663. 
689.737.825.835. 972. 1016. 1027. 1067. 
E. 1.39. 40. 86. 96. 106. 164.213.303.385. 
431.461.458.606.556.673.589.615.677. 
845.914.961. S. 116.121.127.194.371. 
399. 467. 482. 499. 564. 691 . 764. 935. 961. 
988.1040. — ^followed by ^f, introducing 
a clause containing a repetition of 
the same idea. e. g. (jiofiepol fiey IBeiy, 
hiyoL ^e fidxw P-27. cf. P.V. 197. 
S.C. T. 894. P. 153. 542. 662. 680. 686. 693. 
A. 199.494. 1268. C. 307. 436. 923. — re- 
peated in recapitulation. S.c.T.998. — 
1003. — ^followed by particles of a like 
nature with ^c e.g. by oXXd P. 172.829. 
617. C.366.733. A.889. by ardp P.V. 
340. byre S.cT. 906. C. 578. 968. S, 
405. by di contained in a negative, 
as firiU, ovBi, e.g. P.V.903. S.c.T. 
379. It is frequently placed in the 
former part of a sentence, etc. without 
any corresponding particle to which 
it may be immediately referred, but 
will be found always to have refe- 
rence to something following either 
at a greater or less distance from the. 
first clause, or which may logically be 
supplied to complete the structure of 
the sentence. Cf. P.V. 446. 755. 1038. 
S.C.T.295.669. 597. 733. 1060. P. 1. 292. 
345. 380. 540. 546 690. 976. A. 1. 40. 573. 

647.742.784.861.898,906.980.1177.1186. 

2 F 



MENS 



(218 ) 



MEpa 



1239.1386. C. 109. 394. 547.726.1011. 
1064. £. 396. 397. 559. 606. 646. 653. S. 1 . 
238.270.333. 438.501.514.895. 918.969. 
— fiiv olv in the second clause, ex- 
pressing a strong asseveration, yea 
rather, yes indeed^ P. 989. A. 1061. 
1369. C.993. E.38. ye fdv lit. see ^//. 
fiiv roL however^ yet certainly ^ more- 
over, P.V.252. 318.951. 966.1056. S.C.T. 
497. A. 630. 860.917. preceded by yc 
8.C.T. 698. 1035. P. 378. A.91. E.661. 
S.342. 

MeVciv to remain^ A. 1054. 1162. 
S.C.T.726. fut. /icvci A. 821. fitvov- 
fitv C.560. /X6Votid.828. £.643. /xcVocc 
847. fulyai/Ai C. 1046. 1058. /JLeyolev 
P. 350. fiiyeiv E. 458. 847. S. 923. 980. 
on which see KiaXveiv, p,iviav E.686. 
fieirag 782. lu S.cT. 373. seqq. roiavr 
aXvwv TOig virepKOfiwoig trayaic \ fioq, 
trap* ox^tt'C frorafilaiQ, fiaxriQ ep&v, \ 
tTHTOC xakiv&v ^' &g KaratrSfiaivwv fii" 
vei, j BoTiQ fior^v traXwiyyog bpfiaivei 
fiiv*^vy is the vulg. reading. One 
MSS. only (Reg. A.) has fidxfjQ S' 
ip&y, which Brunck adopts, placing 
a colon after Trorafilaig, The Glasg. 
ed. likewise inserts ciy which is rightly 
omitted by Herm. Well. Blomf . Dind. 
They also, with Brunck and Pors. 
omit the particle after xaXiy&v, which 
is omitted only by Colb.2. Rob. con- 
tending that fxiyei is the dative of 
fiivog, not from the verb fiiyeiy. This 
is true, but h, if correct, may 
stand as introducing a new idea after 
fiaxne ipiay. Well, compares ohlty 
axrOfialytay /leVct E.621. and A. 243. 
which latter passage is, however, 
totally different from the former. 
Sehiitz, on account of fiiyiav follow- 
ing, conj. (ipifiei, which it is surpris- 
ing to find Butler approving. See 
his note on v. 559. For the second 
uivtav Tyrw. conj. opfjtaiyei K\vwy, 
.which Blomf. and Dind. adopt. It 
is, however, by no means certain from 
the paraphrase of Schol. A. that he 
read K\v<oy» Schol. B. has the read- 
ing 6pfiaiyu}v fxiyei, which he explains 
a^dd^ioy eK^ix^Tai, and such is the 
reading in several MSS. This has 



probably arisen from the similarity 
of the Words above. There is no 
occasion to depart from the majo- 
rity of MSS. and Edd. the meaning 
being, he cries beside the banks, 
desirous of the battle, [and'] like a 
horse snorting over his bridle, who 
struggles whilst awaiting the sound 
of the trumpet. — with dat. /xevcl 
Kriaya eiriy6yoig S.c.T.885. will re- 
main to their posterity. tLq li fwi rt/xr/ 
fjLeyei; E.854. what honour remains 
to me? Cf. S. 380. 430. — ia await, 
jiufiov irarptpov ^ avr iTre^rfyoy fiiyet 
A. 1250. sc. Ifxe or efiol, Korreirnig in the 
following line being the gen. abso- 
lute, ro fi6p(TifjLov rby eXevdepoy fiiyei 
C.lOl. Cf. id. 457. E.359.515. On 
C.62. see poirri. — to wait for^ S.943. 
— to await an enemy, to withstand, 
S.c.T.418. P. 239. — with inf. to ex- 
pect, await, fiiyei iiKovtral rl jjlov fii- 
pifiya A. 446. Cf. E. 647. 702. 

MeviXaoQ [a] or MeyiXeiag Mene- 
laus, A. 42.603. 660. 

MiyoQ force, vigour, violence* Twp& 
fiiyog S. 555. dpaKaiyric fJtiyoc E. 124. 
Cf. S.C.T.879. A.229.296.1037. C.448. 
1072. E. 796. 804. 835. S.738. dat.^€Ve< 
with violence, S.c.T.375. C.448. ohdev 
a<rB/jiaiyii}y fxeyei E. 621. perhaps also 
in C.62. See poiHf. 

Mipifiya anxiety* careful thought^ 
S.C.T. 270.825. 831. A. 99. 447. E. 127. 
340. afiryxaya eirrraXafioy fiipifiyar 
A. 1513. see dfjiifxayeiy. In P. 161. 
Pors. to preserve the caBsura, reads 
ravrd fioi fiipifjiy &^pa(n'6c iariy ky 
^pea-iy EnrXfj, Well, objects to this, 
and proposes fxipifiya fpaicroQ h.e. 
cura in pectore inclusa, which is cer- 
tainly much worse. Dind. retains 
the vulg. 

MepoQ a part or share, A. 493. 543. 
1555. C. 289. 815. — dyyiXov ^ipoQ A. 
282. his share in the duty of mes- 
senger. — -fieTexeiv fitpog to have a 
share, A 493. C.289. — ev [Jiipei in 
turn, A. 1165. C.329. E. 189. 414. .556. 
wpog ov^ey ky /Jiipei reKfiitpioy A. 323. 
in no regular turn or order, 

Mepoi// articulate^voiced, h.e. a hu" 



MESA 



( 219 ) 



META 



mdn being, fitpoirecnn Xaoic S.84. 
ovTtc ixepoirtjjy C. 1013. 

McVaicroc (?) Iging between shores^ 
P. 861. Heath interprets this of the 
islands \ym^ between the shores of Asia 
and Thrace. finrdicTovc, however, as 
derived from dicr^, violates analogy, 
which would require fieaaKrlovc. This 
is read by the Scholiast, and adopted 
after Heath by Schiitz and Brunck. 
If this is correct, a synizesis takes 
place of the vowels Zo. See Ac- 
yvTrroyeyriQ. The vulg. is fuvay* 
KrovQf without sense. Butler conj. 
fieirdyKovc multos sintts reductos ha" 
bentes, fuaaxrov^ is read in Regg. 
A.B,Colb.l. M.i.2.Guelph. So Aid. 
Rob. Turn. 

'Meo'aTTioc name of a mountain, A. 
284. 

Meatififipia mid-day, S.727. 

Metrrifippivdc meridian, mid-dag, 
S.C.T.363. 413. 428. A.661. — southern, 
P.V.724. 

MetroXafi^g striking in the middle, 
E. 152. 

Meo'd/i^aXoc placed in the navel 
or centre, S.C.T.T28. A. 1027. C.1032. 
an epithet of Delphi, and of the altar 
and temple there, supposed to be in 
the centre of the earth. 

Micros middle, mid. fuyov fiicrov 
P. 193.497. S.C.T.371. E. 112.629. ey 
fiitr^ TidrjfjLi C. 143. 1 place in the mid- 
dle of my speech. — of a middle kind, 
i. e. not extreme. iravrX fxitrt^ to KparoQ 
Qeoq &iraa'£ E.503. — fJtiJKog ohBev iv 
fjiitTip j(p6vov S 7 16. in the interim, be- 
tween now and then. 

Meffovy to have reached the middle, 
P. 427. 

Mera with gen. along with, oi noX- 
Xufy/jtira P.720.879. P.V.1069. A. 1007. 
S. 634. 938. 1035. — with dat. alo7ig 
with, h.e. amongst, fier &XXitty (dXX^ 
Stanl.) ^opiKfiffri Xaf C.360. XiPdaiy 
vdprfXdig irapdiyov vriyfiQ fiira P. 605. 
— with ace. after, next to, A. 223. /ler 
iv')(ay. fAcra fiaKapag S.C.T. 1066. In 
A. 1244. K&y Tolffhe Kdfffjoig Karayt- 
Xitifiivriv /AETci ij>lXiM}v, vtt' kyQpwy oh 
^iXoj^ovtag fidrrfy, Hermann, whom 



Well, follows, conjectures fiiya, 
on the ground that /lera could not 
stand thus at the end of a senarius as 
referring to the next line. For the 
same reason he alters tjg into &g in 
V.1527. It is, however, doubtful 
whether this argument is valid in a 
writer like ^schylus, especially in 
rapid and less strictly constructed 
passages. Well, places the comma 
after wr', which he makes to govern 
<l^[Xwy, and takes k'^pSty oh ^i^oppd- 
viog as an apposition to <piXuty, trans- 
lating, qui vidit me hoc ornatu irrisam 
inepte ab amicis, qui haud ambigue 
inimici erant. Blomf. follows the old 
reading fierd, and rightly joins oh 
dixoj^^iog with ixOp&y, comparing 
S.960. There appears no occasion 
for altering the text. Stanley's trans- 
lation of fura 0i\(dv is correct, una 
cum amicis. By tf^lXtoy we must un- 
derstand Agamemnon, who was the 
sharer of the insults heaped upon 
Cassandra. 

Mtrafialveiy to change its position, 
to pass. ^ ro ZiKaioy fierafiaiyei C. 
305. according as justice is taking its 
course, sc. against the murderers of 
Agamemnon and in favour of Orestes. 
So Butler. 

MerayiyyuffKeiy to change the mind 
to something else, to irayrdroXfwy 
f^poyeiv fjiETiyyia A. 214. — to discover 
too late. &Tay fierayyovg S. 103. 

Meralriog being the cause along 
with others, a partial cause, oh fie- 
raiTiog, aXXa irayainog E. 190. with 
gen. A. 785. C. 132. — sharing in. rfjah* 
eare povXijg fieralTiai C.98. 

McTalxfjiiog lit. between two armies. 
— thence, between, intermediate, ayi^p 
yvvf) T€ ^A Ti TQy fi£Tal)Qiioy S.cT. 
179. whatever is between these, as 
boys, girls i etc. See Blomf. Gloss, in 
loc— iv fiiTaiyjuitp VKdrov C.60. in 
the interval between light and darhr 
ness, the twilight. Schwenke cf. Ar. 
Av. 187. 

MeTaKoifil^eiy to lull or quell, pass. 
fiETaKoifiifrdiy C. 1072. Cf. Valck. 
Phoen. 1678. 



META 



( 220 ) 



MH 



MercLKOivog common^ associated tO' 
gethery S. 1021. £.331.922. 

MsraXytiy to repent, to grieve, 
with inf. S.400. 

MeraWaicrdg changed, S.c.T.689. 

M£ra/Ltav6av£iv to learn something 
new in place of something old, A. 
692. 

Mirafiikeiy to be a source of re- 
gret, £.741. 

Mera^v in the middle, between, 
S.C.T.744. 

MeranToteiy to fly somewhere else, 
S. 324. 

Mera/ipvdiJLlZtiv to alter the ar^ 
rangement of anything, to metamor- 
phose, P. 733. 

MeTatrriyeiv to groan afterwards, 
furatrriyeiv ir6yiay £. 59. 8C. eyeKa* 

Merarlicreiy to beget afterwards, 
bj tmesisy fiera fx£y irXeloya tIktu, 

A. 736. 

MerarpoTToc changed, turned, Bal- 
fiwySh* aZ fieTOTpovog Itt efxol P. 905. 
Fortune has thus turned its back 
upon me. Here fjteTdrpeirTog Regg. 

B. G. H. Colb.l. Aid. which violates 
the metre. 

Meravdig afterwards, £. 457. 

Meraxf'fp^'iy to depart, by tmesis, 
fiera ttov xiopeiTe P. V* 1062. 

Mereiyai to belong as a share, rl 
rovdi ffoi fiireffTi vpay fjt&roQ ; £.545. 
what have you to do with this mat- 
ter ? 

MeTipj(€trOai to prosecute or re- 
venge, rcJyS' cyili furfjXdoy eySlKtag 
fi6poy C. 982. 

Merixeiy to have a share, with 
fiipog added, A. 493. C. 290. with gen. 
without fxipog P.V.331.P.632. E.831. 

Meriiyai to pursue, to bring tojus" 
tice, A. 1651. C.271. with double ace, 
SiKag fiirei/xi r<Jv^£ ^oira £.222. I 
will sue him injustice, 

MeroiKeiy to have a residence in a 
place, to reside as a new comer, with 
gen. fieroiKeiy r^a^e yijg S.604. Here 
the gen. depends on the verb being 
equivalent to fterolKovg eTvai, 

MeroiKla a residence among others, 
£.972. 



MiroiKog a resident in a foreign 
land, S.C.T.530.P.311. C.673. £.965. 
S.972. — one expelled from his home, 
an outcast. Met. y6ov rHv^e fUToi" 
Kiay A. 58. 

Merpeiy to measure, pass. C.207. 

Mirpiog moderate, modest, fiirptov 
ewog S.1045. a moderate request, 

Mirpoy measure, limit. Trpotrrtdelc 
fiirpoy C. 786. putting a stop to it. 

Mirburoy a front, e. g. of an army, 
P. 706. 

M€riawo(ruHl>piffy having a modest 
front or look, S. 196. Here fieninro' 
triaH^poytay is now read, by Porson's 
emendation, for the vulg. ixtrinnav 
(ruMl>p6vwy, Seepraef.adHec. On this 
word Well, observes, ** adnumeran- 
dum hoc videtur piffiaai fioeioig 
^schyli, qualia multa adhuc latere 
puto." 

M^ not, the negative used in con- 
ditional or dependent sentences. I. 
preceded by the conditional el, ^v, 
kay, liTt, e.g. ei n fiij fiXdwrj^ \6y^ 
P.V. 196. Cf . id. 380. 670. 765. 1016. 
S.C.T.98. 178. 1007.1018. P. 154. 776. 
847. A. 252. 338. 465. 996. 1020. 1030. 
1068.1110.1212.1281. C. 271.296. E. 
445. 446. S. 242.395. 456. 467. 879. 902. 
994. ellipt. el he fiii C. 303.477. S.145. 
^2. after oirtog, &g, daare, with indie, 
conj. or infin. P.V. 53.68. S.c.T.219. 
330. P.711. A. 197. C. 194.263.444. E. 
766.855. — 3. with a relative, express- 
ing indefiniteness. o fiii Kekevtrr^ 
Tjevg £.588.631.859. — 4. with a parti- 
ciple, placed either conditionally or 
hypothetically. e.g. /i^ loX^vavrog 
Beov A.264. Cf. P.V. 502. 826. S.C.T.3, 
410.418. £.455.663.689.891. S. 152. 
608. or dependent on an imperative, 
or some other word. e.g. A. 880. 906. 
£.291. S.74. 206. — 5. with adjectives, 
either placed inclusively to express 
something generally, e.g. ra /zi) U- 
mm £.410. Cf. A. 972. 1623. C. 76.632. 
918. S. 194. 381. or dependent on some 
other word or clause preceding, e.g. 
ai<T\piiv yap apyog, fii^ KaKog §* ely at 
<t>i\e'i S.C.T.393. Cf.id.736. A. 1423. 
£.863. S.441.794. So with adverbs. 



MH 



(221 ) 



MHAE 



dependent on some other word or 
clause. P. V. 1014. S.c.T.261. A. 340. 
901.005. £.761. — 6. with infinitives, 
either placed as a substantive, e.g. 
Kip^ierrov el 0povovvra /k^ ^xeiv ^|0O- 
v£«v P.V.386. Cf. id. 225. C. 694. 922. 
or depending on some word preced- 
ing, e. g. rot/c winoida ftrj fiardv if^f 
S.c.T.37. Cf. P.V. 166.609. S.cT. 15. 
855.1033.1034. P. 169. A.33d.899. £. 
59. 410. 668. 795. 859. 868. S. 375. 706. 
754.974. — 7. after verbs of excluding ^ 
preventing^ wanting^ etc. e.g. Oviyrovc 
tvavaa /i^ Tpo^ipKEtrdai fidpoy P.V. 
248. Cf. id. 1058. S.C.T.1668. A. 998. 
— 8. TO fjiri with infinitive, so as not to, 
e. g. IfitpoQ QiSXti TO fiii KTelyai fvvevv- 
ov P.V.867. Cf.id.236. A.15.1144. 
1326.1571. C.300.E. 211.661.901. Thus 
it very often stands absolutely, to fir^ 
fiadtiv troi Kpiiffffov fj fiadelv ri^e 
P.V. 627. A. 199. 1326. C.952. E.85. 
719. — 9. fjiil ov with an infin. tI S^a 
fiiWeiQ fiil ov ytyiavivKtiv to vav 
P.V.680. E.290. — 10. TO fiil oh with 
infin. so as not to, P.V. 789. 920. E. 
874. — 11. in interrogation, tI p.iij A. 
658. why not ? Here f. leg. tI /i^v ; 
cf. E.194. — 12. as an interroga- 
tive particle, e. g. pij n troi IokS> Ttxp' 
/Jell/; P.V. 961. Cf.P.V.247.P.336. A. 
669. S.292. apa firi ; id. S.cT. 190. — 
13. in commands or exhortations, do 
not. with imper. present, P.V. 44. 80. 
271. 434. 505. 632. 779. 809. 1028. S.cT. 
182. 188. 205. 224. 228. 244. 680. 1029. 
1043. 1058. A. 892. 1607. C. 100.217. 759. 
906.1048. E. 78. 88. 128. 218. 768. S.204. 
392.729. — with subjunctive aorist, 
P.V.628. 654. 720. S.cT. 71 . 153. 233. 
659.696. A. 130. 145. 1477. 1657. C.2dl. 
495. E. 767. 794.820. S. 197. 336.415. 
692.710.984. — with aorist third pers. 
imperative, S.cT. 1027. — with infin. 
for imperative, P.V. 714. S.c.T.235. 
— with verb omitted, P.V. 1077. A. 
911.C.905. — 14. with optative, expres- 
sing a wish, S.cT. 5. 408. 531. A.999. 
1222. E.898. — 15. lestj with verbs 
expressing apprehension, etc. P.V. 
334.890.1063. S.cT. 639. 747. 773. P. 
117.159.523.737. A.921.1607. E. 172. 



246. S.493. with ellipsis, P.V. 388. 
A. 332. but in the latter pasdage Dind. 
prefers e/itx/Trroi. — 16. oh fxi/j with 
fnt. ind. aor.2. act. mid. aor. 1. pass, 
expressing a strong affirmation, S.c.T. 
38.181.263. A. 1624. C.882. E.216. 
(Here Pors. X/ir«.) S. 225. 736. 

Mrjdafjia (neut. pi. of ^i|Ba^((c inus.) 
in no wisCf on no account^ P.V. 524.^ 
in no instance^ never, P. 423. 

Mridafin (dat. sing, of id.) in no 
party P.V.58. 

Mri^afwv (gen. of id.) no where, 
E.401. — in no wise, E.594. 

Mridafi&Q in no wise, on no account, 
P.V. 337. A. 1639. C.671. E.682. S.712. 

MriM neither, either preceded, or 
not preceded, by a negative, e.g. /it^ 
irepiat^vvog, firfhe ^efjiviorripriQ A. 1424. 
Cf. S.C.T. 262. 1068. E.211. TeKvovfrSai 
/Ki^a' a?rai^a Syriincety A. 732. Cf. E. 
342.684. S.404. — with an intensive 
force, not even, not so much as. e.g. 
^oKw fuy cZy <r^c /lct^^c wpotrfiaXety 
wvXaig S.C.T.597. Cf. P.777. A.555.— 
preceded by KaL koI firfM tTavTrjQ Ik* 
fiadeiy fi/rcc voyovg P.V. 778. — with 
the imperative present, and do not, 
and I-et not, etc. e. g. cn^Xoc lerdi firfh* 
&yav virep<l>o(iov S.C.T.220. Cf. P.V. 
327. 518.687. S.C.T.34.462. A. 893. 1009. 
E. 484. 902. S.860. — with the subjunc- 
tive present. P. 810. S. 1003. — with the 
subj. aorist. P.V.685.785. S.c.T.1031. 
A.85d. E. 512. 788. 823. S. 197.352.418. 
479.986. — preceded by an imperative 
present, e.g. ofjutts ^e ^evyc firi^e 
fiaKdaKOc yiyy E.74. Cf. P.V.952. 
1036.1074. A. 893. 1443. E.129.768.-- 
with the third person aorist impera- 
tive. P.V. 3.32. S.663. — with the op- 
tative expressing a wish. P.V. 527. 
899.904. S.cT. 202. E.935. S. 647. 650. 
1012. 

Mri^iy (neut. of fjtrihit;) nothing, 
S.cT.232. £.467.496.669. P.V.128. 
tXaiTfroy ^ lArfiiy id. 940. less than no- 
thing, h.e. not at all. — adverbially, 
not at all, on no account, P.V. 44.73. 
342.508.951. A. 1441. 1509.1641. S.1047. 

MiyScVw not as yet, P.V. 742. P. 
427. 



MHAE 



( 222 ) 



MHTE 



Mij^efrdai to devise or plot, to cou" 
trivCi A. 1071. 1073. tfiriirafiriv P.V. 
475. kpiifraro C.985. augm. omiss. fiif- 
traro C.595. tL hk fiTi<riafiai; S.cT. 
1049. what measures must I take ? 

MrfiiKoc Median^ Persian^ P. 777. 

MfiloQ a Medej P. 751. Mi/^ouc P. 
238. the Persians. 

Mfj^og a design or counsely PfV. 
604. 

MriKert no longer^ A. 496. 1307. C. 
794. 

M^fco£ length, fifJKog ^povov S.716. 
fiaKpov fifJKos 'Xpovov P.V. 1022. — kv 
firiKei ')(p6vov in length of time, A. 596. 
Dor. kvfidKEi S. 55. at lengthy in the long 
run, — TovovTO p.rJKOQ eicreiyoy \6yov 
£.192. vouchsafe so much in the wag 
of explanation, tj^povpas erc/ac fifJKog 
A. 2. Here the ace. /x^jcoc refers to 
alrut so. / have been imploring a re- 
lease from sufferingy during the length 
of my year's watch. It may also be 
taken with krelacy 0povpa£ being con- 
sidered as an apposition to irovu^v. 
I implore a release from my sufferings^ 
namely, from my watch, a year in 
length. The former explanation is the 
best by far. The particle fxkv in the 
preceding line refers to Ik in v. 20. Cf. 
Hom. Od. ^.526. quoted by Stanley. 

TOV V &p hvo (TKOTrifis tl^e tTKOVOQ 6v 

pa Kadeitrev " AiyitrBoQ' — t^vKaaae V 
6y tiQ evcavrov. It is to be observed, 
however, (as Blomf. remarks,) that 
in iEschylus the watchman is repre- 
sented as seeing not Agamemnon 
himself, but the signal fire. In this 
passage Stanl. and Valck. on Her.iv. 
150. conjecture fifixoc h. e. a remedy , 
as an epexegesis of dxaWay^. In 
this he has been followed by Schiitz 
Glasg. Blomf. Dind. but unnecessa- 
rily. 

MrfXuvc Maliac. Mi^Xia KdXirov 
P. 478. the Maliac gulf 

Mr/Xol^orog grazed by sheep, S. 547. 

MfjXov a sheep, pi. S.c.T.267. A. 
1027.1390. C.904. 

Mri\oTp6(^Q feeding sheep, P. 749. 

MiyXo^ovoc sheep-slaughtering, A. 
712. 



M^v a particle, expressive of strong 
affirmation, and calling attention 
strongly to something stated; it is 
joined with other particles, and occurs 
second or third in the sentence. 
i fi^y of a truth, in very truth, P.V. 
73s 167.909. — in swearing, S.c.T.513. 
— with Kal, calling attention to some- 
thing additional, and in truth, more- 
over, P.V. 246.467. 1082. S.C.T.354. 
439. P.398. A.905.1151. C.172.603. 
£.681. — followed by ye, with some 
word intervening, P.V. 984. 987. S,c.T, 
227. P. 268.954. A.1161.1227. C.203. 
in interrog. S.307. In abrupt and 
forcible addresses, aXXa firiv but 
surely, well indeed, P. 229. A. 1637. — 
with ye, a word intervening as before, 
P. 222. — ov fjiTiy not indeed that, not 
however, A. 1038. with ye P.V.268» 
S.C.T.620. A. 1252. ov^k — /ijjv S.cT. 
791. C.187. E.449. nor indeed, ovre 
^fiiiv S.cT. 660. yk fjiifv in limita* 
tion or restriction, however, P.V. 873. 
S.C.T.1054. A. 1361. £.51. — KaiTOiye 
fiiiv (TV KapT kfiov (ro<l>faripa £.811. 
and yet for all that you are wiser 
than I. But here the reading is cor- 
rupt. Wiesel. conj. koI rw /icv £? 
trv which Dind. approves, with imp. 
&ya ye fjidy C.967. but come, arise / 
see aydyeiy. %re fidy S.996. rl firiv ; 
E. 194. what of that, pray ? why not ? 

Mrivvi the moon, P.V. 799. 

MrjyUirdai to be angry, £. 101. On 
S.263. firiyelrai h' dicrj, see under 

&K0£, 

M^yig wrath, S.164. A. 150.685. C 
226.304.849. 

MiyvZrtJc [?] angry. Perhaps this 
is to be restored in S.263, where the 
vulg. is firjyelrai ^* dicrj. See &koc, 

Mrfyvrrip an informer, E. 236. 

Miiwore lest ever* S.394.— ^-wewer, 
P.V.203. S.C.T.75. A.566. C.180. E. 
842.933. S.612.627.921.— with opt. in 
expressing a wish. P.V. 532. 896. S.cT. 
201. S. 646. 834. 

MriiTb) not yet, P.V. 634. 

MriTE neither. — with another fxrire 
preceding, P.V. 156. (here Well, from 
MSS. fXTiirore) P.V.893. S.cT. 169. 



MHTH 



( 223 ) 



MIA2 



1018. 1050. P. 168. 170.284. A. 349. 356. 
459.651.760.1354. E. 36. 560.666. S.407. 
606.965. C.1040. So Pors. for fiff^\ 
/iiy^, which Dind. restores. — with 
fiil preceding, P. V.434. — followed by 
^c. Kal fiiiT iLtXTTTiag ^opvKavu. /iO|j^ 
Oavfiiv Xadoijiiy X^P? ^* &x^^ &.el(titv 
TreXoi S.965. followed by firihi E,B2l. 
MriTTip a mother, P.V.209.876. P. 
147. C.188. E.434.706. fitrrpSc P.V. 
1693. S.cT. 514. 1023. C. 88. 139. 238. 
911.980.983.1030. E.3. 120.403.550.576. 
578. 594.623.633. 731. fjiriripa P.V. 217. 
A. 1208, (see''^^.) C. 886. 903. 1023. 
E.567.569. /i^r£pP.152.211.818. C.423. 
E.715. pi. fiTfTipwv S.C.T.774. Dor. 
fiarpdQ C.416. S. 50. 133.142.534. fiarpl 
S. 1021 . fiarep E. 31 1. 807 . 838. — of in- 
animate things. firiTpog ayplac Ano 
woToy TraXaiac afiwiXov yavoc rdde P. 
606. the vine, Abresch. cf. Eur. Ale. 
757. — Eiog yivoiTO fiip-poc tvi^povqQ 
TTopa A.256. yrj firfTpi S.C.T.16. one* 8 
mother country, Cf. reKovtr^ f^vrpl 
S.C.T.378. On firfrpog ^i. wijyi)v rig 
Karafffiitrei dUri; S.c.T.566. see ^iKri» 

M^ri (neut. of yu^rcc) nothing, S. 456. 
not at all, not, P. 684. — with imp. opt. 
and subj. S.c.T. 668. S. 387.423. 

Mfjrig counsel^ device, P.V. 908. 
C.617. rov yap nporipa fiffriQ S.949. 
it is for him first to decide* fitirilog 
oiKTpdg S.59. sc. evEKa, to be pitied 
for her deed, where /ii/rt^oc is go- 
verned by oiicrpdc, 

MriToi not surely ^ E.735. 

MrirpayaOilg [f. d] prop, name, P. 
43. See iniiraQ, 

MrfTpaXoiac a matricide^ E. 148. 
pi. 201. 

MrirpoSeyfrom the mother, (^vyovra 
firfTpddey trK&roy S.c.T. 646. when he 
issued from the darkness of his mo^ 
thers womb, Cf. C.601. — firirpddey 
hhyfjiiyri C.730. 

MrfTpoKToytiy to kill one's mother^ 
E. 193.405.566. 

MrirpoKT6voQ adj. killing a mother ^ 
malricidal, A. 1254. E. 102. — a matri" 
cide, E. 470. firirpoicrdyoy filatrfia, E. 
271. the pollution contracted by the 
act of matricide. 



MriTpo<l>6yoe a matricide, E.246. — 
connected with, or caused by, the muv' 
der of a mother, ixr^Tpot^yovg ^vag E. 
259. the pangs of a matricide, 

Mrirpvia a step-mother. Met. an 
epithet expressive of cruelty, P.V.729. 

MriTp^og of a mother, fitfrp^y 
^ifiag E.84. al/Lca fxrirp^y 221.251. 

MrfxayaffBai to accomplish, con- 
trive, bring about, S.C.T. 1029. A. 939. 

Mrixayif a means of doing a thing, 
an instrument, a contrivances S.454. 
457. i\6vfi6\^ fia')(ayf S.C.T. 128. the 
trident, Xaonopoig p.a\avcug P. 113. 
708. the bridge over the Hellespont, 
vvpytav firj^ay-fi S.934. a defence of 
towers, fiff^^ayily ertoTriplag S.C.T. 191. 
yLffXay^y dvafiovXlag A. 1591. firi^ayrl 
Xvrrfpiog E. 616. S. 1059. a means of 
deliverance, ^epog warp^ag ixriyayag 
A. 1564. his father^ s crimes, firixo-vil 
^patrrripiog S.cT. 1032. ixryxayfig Kpa- 
rog S.204. effective measures, — 
counsel, plan, P.V. 206. A. 663. 1226. 
E.82. 

Mrix<&yrit^^ a contrivance, a weapon 
or instrument, P.V.467.991. A. 1098. 
C.975. 

Mrixayoppa^eiy to devise contriv- 
ances, C.219. 

M^X^ ^ counsel or purpose, S.589. 
seeovpiog, — a remedy, xelfjiarog jifi\ap 
A. 194. fiftx,^ ya fiov, S.389. 

Mialyuy to stain, pollute, A. 202. 
E.665. Met. to violate, S.cT. 306. 
A . 623. 1654. S. 220. ov ovrig hy dofwg 
eX^^ cir* 6p6<l>(ay fiialyoyra S.638. 
Scholef. understands this, ^* polluen- 
tem ut fxiaaropa,** h.e. resting on it 
like an unclean spirit. Dind. con- 
siders fiiaiyoyra corrupt and absurd. 
Schiitz conj. Koralyovra, — pass. S. 
361. C.846. 

Mta/0ovoc stained by blood, P.V. 
870. E.577. 

Miafffia a pollution, stain of crime, 
S.c.T. 664. A. 1394. C. 162. 1012. E. 
271.570. S.262.468.614. — abst. for 
concrete, a polluting thing, xiupag 
filacTfxa A,\619. irarpoicrdyoy fxlatrfia 
C. 1024. a fiend who slew my father, 

Midartop one who pollutes, an odious 



MirN 



( 224 ) 



MOAE 



wretch, C.932. — an avenging fiendy 
an evil spirit, E.169. 

Miyyvyai to mingle, tfjLi^e C.539. 
— ^pass. S.C.T.921. P. 1009. — filyvv 
aSat to have connexion with, E. 69. 
fuxOfivai S.292. /ity^vai P.V.742. 

MiKpog slight, small, P.V.975. A. 
1412. See afUKpSg. 

Mifuttrdai to imitate, C.557. 

Mifiveiy to remain, await, S.c;.T. 
34. P. 791. A. 74. 148. see waXlroproc 
S. 515. — to await, h.e. remain to. with 
dat. ifiol he filfivei trxjurfjioQ a^<^fiKti 
hopi A. 11 20. — with inf. filfivei ira- 
deiy Tov tp^avra A. 1^4. — filfxvovTi 
dc jcac vdOoi aydei C. 1004. suffering 
is ripe for him who get survives, sc. 
for Orestes. 

MifiyrftTKeerOai to remember, aor. 1. 
mid. fiyavafiiya. with gen. S.51. — 
perf. pass, fujxyfifrdai to rememberj 
make mention of. with g^en. ace. or 
inf. fiefiyTJffdai P.y.824. imp. fU^yriao 
C. 113.484. 485. E.88. S. 199. 203.— 
with part, ra d* ig ro troy <l>p6yrjfjia 
fiifiyriiiai Kkvwy A. 804. 

M/v him, her, S.c.T.435. C.613. 
780. In iambics, E.601. S.977. But 
here yiy is probably to be read. So 
Pors. Dind. rejects the form from 
the tragics altogether. 

'M.iyvQtiy to waste away, perish, 
S.C.T.903. E.352. 

'^lyvptadai to hum a tune, A. 16. 

'ili.yvpdc plaintive, fiiyvpa dpeofxi' 
vac A. 1136. plaintively, 

Miyutg Minos, C.609. 

Mi^ddpoog with mingled clamours, 
S.C.T.313. 

Mi^ofil^poroQ partly human, S. 563. 

Mitreiy to hate, P. V. 1070. pass. 
fiiffrjOelffa id. 45. 

Mlffrifia an object of hatred, fiitrfi' 
fiar kyCp&y Koi Oedy ^OXvfnrlwy E.73* 
Cf. S.c.T. 168. where, however, /iitrfi- 
fiara may be also referred to aveiy, 
XaKCL^eiy, h e. things hated by the wise. 

MiatfTog hated, A.l^l, 

Micrdog reward, payment for, 
ifjLov fiiadSy A. 1234. Cf. v. 1236. 

Mifrodeog hating God, impious^ A. 
1061. 



Miffog hatred, A.1387.<p--an object 
of hate, A. 1385. 

Myiifia a memorial, P. V. 843. 

Myrifuioy id. S.C.T. 40. 

Myiifiti memory, P. V.450. — comme- 
moration, S.267. 

Myri/jLoyeveiy to remember, with 
acc. P. 769. 

Myiifiiay remembering, mindful, 
P.V.514.791. A. 150.— with gen. E. 
361. 

Myrfaiviifnay arising from the re- 
membrance of calamity, A. 173. 

Myrjffrrfp a suitor, P.V. 742. 

Myricrrbfp mindful, with gen. S.cT. 
163. 

Uoyelv to suffer, P.V. 275.606. A. 
1607. 

MoyepSgmiserable, S,c.T.S09, P.V. 
564.596. A. 135. — bringing wretched- 
ness, fwlpa (iapvh&reipa /ioycpa S.c.T. 
960. 

M6yig with difficulty, P. 501. P.V. 
131. 

Molpa a share or part, fiolpay ^^ 
yfjg KCLfiol w6p€ P. V. 291 . 634. S.C.T.928. 
— the office, or condition, of anything. 
o/Afia Titrtrapag fioipag t\oy ifwi C. 
236. i.e. being at once brother, sister, 
father, mother, fwlp *A<l^pohirag S. 
1025. the business of love, avraitxov- 
<n fw7pay oifx einrifnreXov E. 454. their 
sort is such as is hard to get rid of. 
iy fffJiip^ iJixTtp airpotTK&Kog ppor&y E. 
105. the condition of mortals (i.e. 
they of mortal kind) cannot discern 
things in the day'time, — one's ap- 
pointed lot, S.C.T.488. P.873. A.1287. 
1570. periphr. daydrov fwipa P. 881 . 
A. 1441. fiolpa simply, death, A. 
1239.1338.1426. 

Molpa Fate, personified. ^ Moipa 
C.897. Mdipa P.V.509.696. S.C.T.960. 
975. P. 102. A. 129.999. 1518. C. 898. E. 
321.998. Molpat the Fates, P.V. 514. 
897. C.304. E. 165.694.919. 

Moipd(rdai to divide into shares. 
Dor. ifxoipdaayro S.C.T. 889. 

MoipoKpayrog appointed by fate, C. 
603. E.370. 

MoXeiy (aor. 2. from prses. inus.) 
to come, e/xoXe €.923.925.934. fioXoi 



MOAI 



( 225 ) 



MOPO 



A.336.1426. S.708. fioXyg P.V.721. 
fx6\y P. 621, A. 744. ^6\tafiev P. 
226. fiokav P. V. 236. 670. 827. 1030. 
S.C.T.349. p. 179. A.66K1652. C.177. 
755. £.198.279. S. 403.891. iwKktv 
S.C.T.266. A.592. 942. 1371. 1569. C. 
452.566.600. E. 79. 436. /ioXdv A. 284. 
E.150. fjLoXovTog A. 34. 943. fwXdyTt 
A. 1 198. fioXoyra A . 587. E. 15. fwXov- 
trat A. 185. fioXovrag C* 827. — with 
ace. without prep, r^v fiaKpav vdXiv 
/wXsiy S.C.T.595. P.722.795. E.942. 
S.236.749.— fut. mid. fwXeJoreai P.V. 
691. 

MoXiQ scarcely, — oh fioXi^ not 
scarcely y i.e. completely, utterly. 
airojiXeffas yap oh fioXig to hevrepov A. 
1052. Cf. Eur. Hel.341. diXovaav ah 
fidXig KCiXeig. The passage in E. 
826. dvpaiog ioTbf TroXefxog oh fiSXig 
iraptliv is ohscure, and the various 
conjectures which have been pro- 
posed are unsatisfactory. Pears. 
6g fioXig Trapy. Wakefield oh fi&Xog 
waputy, h.e. non prcesens tumultus* 
oh voXti wapwy Schiitz. oh wiXag 
vaptljy or oh BofLoig wapaty Butler. 
The latter also conjectures utg fioXig 
irapwy ut qui vix aut raro adsit. 
Herm. rj /xSXig wapwy- Herm. on 
Vig. 422. approving the explanation 
of the Schol. oh fiaKpay, translates 
foris helium estoj sed satis vicinum, 
i.e. as Well, explains, non nimis lon- 
ginquum, ne eo proficiscentes cives 
majoribus incommodis premantur, 
neve procul a patriae finibus morian- 
tur. This is giving the sense of 
/LtdXic oh to oh fioXig, which cannot 
mean sufficiently near, but not a 
little f i.e. entirely near, which is 
evidently a contradiction to dvpaiog 
etrruf. It may be better to take 
Traptay not as meaning nearness of 
locality, but as denoting that which 
is present to^ or exists in, the state^ 
in the same way as the messenger in 
P. 322, speaking of evils which had 
happened afar off, says, iroXX&y tto/d- 
6yTii)y oXiy airayyiXXto KaKa, i.e. 
of many which exist. We may then 
translate, " let war be abroad, and 



let there be as much of it as there 
may," i.e. provided war be with foreign 
states, we do not mind how much of 
it is carrying on, but let us avoid in« 
testine war. The negative oh in oh 
fioXig, Sifter the imperative, is used 
because the two words form only one 
notion, cf. Soph. Aj.1131. and see 
Herm. App. Vig.iv. 

MoXo(r<r6g Molossian, MoXotraa la." 
wela P.V. 831. the Molossian plains. 

MoXirri song, A. 106. E. 995. 999. 

MoXttt/^ov like a song, P. 381. 

MofKftri reproach, S.O.T. 1001. 

Moi^ap')(ia the rule of one man, 
S.C.T.863. 

M6yapxog a single ruler, P.V. 324. 

Moydg alone, P.V. 720. 

Moyoyeyrig an only child, A. 872. 

Moy^ovg having only one tooth, 
P.V. 798. 

Movdi^vi^ left by one*s partner, P. 
135. 

Moy6KXavTog performed by the 
lamentations of one, S.c.T. 1056. 

Movo/Ltaxoff fighting in single com.' 
bat, S.c.T. 780. 

Moy6ppvQfiog adapted only for 
one, S.959. 

M^oyog alone, only, P. 624. 824. A. 
815.1597. C.853. (see t^c^poc) E.791. 
S. 240. 729. ix6yoy Iri P.V. 423. yL6yoy 
yap Ksplog iy reOyrjKOcri S.c.T. 666. 
(see Kiplog.) — fioyoy adv. only, P.V. 
209.624.851. C. 242. S. 990. 

Moy6<ricTi7rTpog occupied by one ruler 
only, S.369. 

MoyotTTijMig walking alone, C.757. 

Moyovy to leave alone, pass. fxoyiMf- 
deiaa S.730. 

Moy6<j>povpog guarding alone, A. 
248. 

Mov(%Muv single in opinion, A. 735. 

Movoi//i70o€ deciding by his single 
vote, S.368. Comp. Pind. Nem. x.6. 
where it is said of Hypermnestra, 
jLcovotpa^ov ly kovXe^ Karatr^lua 
il<^g. 

Mopi/JLog appointed, C. 356. 

Mdpogfate, P.V.248. A.1117. death, 
P.V. 680. S.c.T. 181 . 365. 671. 679. 686. 
P. 361 . 436. 438.470. A. 320. 1219. 1270. 

2g 



MOPS 



( 226 ) 



MY2I 



1994. 1354. 1389. 1474. 1580. 1688. 1610. 
1617 . C. 18. 294. 435. 438. 475. 824. 828. 
898.914.082.983. £.26. 478. 606.610. 
700.730. S.63. 785.965. pi. S.C.T. 402. 
— atariipi j fidpoyeiina ; C. 1070. ormttst 
I call him death? h.e. a cause of 
death, iyilvaro fi6pov airrf S.c.T. 
733. one who became his death, fidpov 
r&v oiyofuvtav dipta ^oKifiuts iroXv- 
veyOrj F.539. 1 take up (sc as a sub- 
ject for lamentation) the fate of the 
departed. 

Mopffifiot ordained by fate, ap^ 
pointedy P.V.935. E.208. S. 46. 1032. 
— ro fjL6pinfwv that which is fated, 
S.c.T. 245 263. C. 101. 457. — fatal, 
deadly, A. 1018. S.768. fidpaifi air 
6piyiOu}y o^iwvA. 152. things portended 
by the birds. 

Mofxpii form, figure, appearance, 
P. V. 21. 78. 447. 646.647. E. 184. S.491. 
— iroXX&y oyofidriay fJtopfff^ fiia P.V. 
210. one person under many names, 

Mdp^<tf/ia id. A. 1 192. E. 390. Uavr^ 
fwptjfwiJLaTi A. 847. in each body, 

Movyut}!/ one-eyed, P.V. 806. 

Movffa a muse. Movaai S.678.— 
song or musiCf E. 298. 

Movffouiiriop the mother of the Mu- 
ses, P.V. 459. epithet of Myiifjiij, or 
Mnemosyne, as mother of the Muses, 
h. e. the chief source of all sciences 
and arts. 

M<^9i7/ia a labour, dyrp-olc ha^o- 
j(pi fioxdrifiaruv P.V. 462. relieving 
mortals in their labours, 

■M&xOripdi miserable, wretched, 
S.c.T.239. C.741. 

MixOoQ^ labour, pains^ suffering, 
P.V.99.244.314.383.539.758,915.1028. 
A. 541. 1644. C. 514. 908.1016. 1065. E. 
239.481. S.348. 

Mo'xXoQ a bolt or bar, irvXac fiox- 
Xoc( x^^^^^ C.866. open them by 
(sc. by drawing) the bolts, 

MvlaXtoe moist, P. 531. See riy- 
yeiy. 

Mv^poKTVirely to forge a mass of 
metal, P.V. 366. 

MvcXdc marrow, A. 76. 

Mv^eiy to mutter, utter the sound 
/iv /Liv E. 117. XivtT/ioy re Koi fivl^ovtriy 



oiKrifffiby iroXbv id. 180. mutter in 
piteous accents. See "Xtvop^Q. 

MvOeluOat to say, speak, S.275. — 
to command, P.V. 667. 

Mv6oc a word, speech, narrative, 
P.V. 503.644.660.688. 828.956. S.C.T. 
1042. P. 150.168.684. C.444.547. E.82. 
652.975. S. 271. 442. — a proverb, rpi- 
yip^y fivOos rahe ^titvii C.312. — the 
subject of narration, irdvra aKovtrp 
fivdoy ky /3paxci \6yf^ P. 699. C.164. 
732. — opposed to tpyif. epy^ kovk tri 
fivSf P.V. 1082. in deed, no longer in 
word. 

MvBovtrOai to Speak, A. 1341. 

MvKaaOai to low, perf. mid. /li/ivicc 
S.347. 

MvKri/jLa a roaring, P.V. 1064. 

MvKoyoQ name of an island, P. 869. 

MvKTripoKOfiiroc proudly emitted 
through the nostrils, snorting, S.cT. 
446. 

Mvpatya a myrcena, C.988. From 
the connexion of the myraena ( Angl. 
lamprey) with the viper, a species of 
myrsna was produced, of which the 
bite was fatal. Hence it is applied 
to a malignant person. Cf. Blomf. 
Gloss. 

Mv/Dtac ten thousand in number, 
i.e. inrvwmerable, P. 891. 

MvpiiTfiq through innumerable 
years, P.V. 94. 

Mvpc($Krapxoc a leader of ten thou- 
sand, P. 306.955. 

Mvptoi ten thousand, P. 294. fivpta 
fivpia tre/jLTraaray P. 943. reckoning 
them by ten thousand at a time, Cf. 
TTs/jLiratrHiQ, and see Herod, vii. 60.— 
fxvploi innumerable, P.V. 509. 539. 

Mvpianrdg having eyes innumerable, 
P.V.567. 

Mvpfiff^ an ant, P.V. 451. 

Mvtrayfia a pollution, an abomina- 
ble thing, S. 979. See evvETrig. 

M v<7coc JW^fiian, P. 3 1 4.— ro MuflTto 1/ 

1011. the My Stan strain. Schol. oi 
yap Mvtroi koi oi ^pvyec fiaXierra elai 
OpriyriTiKol. Eustath. in Dionys. 
Perieg. t. 791. quoted by Stanl. 
roiovTOi (sc. dpTfyriTiKol) ^e Kai ol ^pv- 
ycc, m ^€ Koi ol Mvtroi' dio koi 'Ai- 



MYSO 



( 227 ) 



NAYT 



9\vkoc ^Pv^iy fi6a TO Mv0'coi^9 Hyovv 

dpffVfl, 

Mverdg a My Stan. pi. Mv<r&y P. 52. 
S. 544. 

Mvtrog pollution^ guilt, C. 640. 961. 
£.186.356.423.803.834. 

Mv^coc sinuousj formed like a gulf 
or bay, P. 854. 

Mvxodev from the inner part of the 
house, C.35. weXav^ fivj(66ev A. 96. 
a cake brought from the inner (i.e. 
the women's) apartments* See Blomf. 
Gloss. 

Mvx(k the inner part of anything, 
a recess, P. V. 134.431.451. — the inte^ 
riot part of a house, temple, etc. C. 
440. (see iroXvflrivoc.) 790. £.39.163. 



pi. 171. — irovTiOQ p.vx'^g P.V.841. the 
Ionian sea* 

Mvutxl/ a gad-fly, P.V.678. S.301. 

Mwfiatrdai to blame, chide, A. 268. 

MwfjLEvoe (part, of obs. verb fxdta) 
desiring, C. 44. 435. 

MwfiriTog deserving blame, S.c.T. 
490. 

Mdy a particle of interrogation, 
A. 1176. S. 412.— with subj. C.175. 
Dind. remarking on this constr. re- 
fers to Matth. Gr. Gr. 606. 

Mwpalyeiv to play the fool, with 
ace. Treipav rifyd* efiutpaye P. 705. 
made this foolish attempt. 

Miopia folly, A. 1655* 



N 



Na/ an affirmative particle yes^ P. 
724.1028. 

Naccci/ to dwell, P.V.450.796. wpoQ 
^\iov TTiyyalc yaiovtn P V. 811. cv oi" 
KTffjtaori yaiovtn A. 326. — with ace. to 
inhabit, P.V.712.958. S.c.T.958. P. 
182. C.795. S.937. 

NaVoc see yii'ioQ, 

Nafta a stream, P.V.808. 

Nafoc NaxoSy P. 859. 

If apdrfKoirXiipwrog filling a rod. yap^ 
OrjKOTrXfipiaroy trvpos Trrfyijy P.V. 109. 
ir\iipu)Tos is here used in an active 
sense, cf. wayaXotroi A. 352. alaicrdg 
P. 1025. hopwraXrog A.116. kcltotttos 
A. 298. irafiflidaprog C.294. TrvpyoBa" 
'iKTog P. 105. &K\av(rT0Q S.C.T. 678. 
ddiKTOg £.674. Cf. also irepifipvros 
Eur. Phoen: 216. on which Musgrave 
compares dlxac iii^firirog Soph. C£d. 
T. 880. Ayj/averrog tyx^vg 962. vTroTtroQ 
Eur. Hec. 1117. where Porson com- 
pares wiarSg P.V. 919. Soph. CEd. Col. 
1035. (cf, also ^sch. P. 55.) fitfivrSg 
Trach.446. hfupiirknKroQ Phil. 682. 

Navayiov a fragment of a wreck, 
P. 412. 

Navapx^c o, naval commander, P. 
355. C.712. 

Nav/3<i7T?c fl sailor, P. 973. yavf^a.' 
rrig ayiip P. 367. Cf. £.434.— adj. na- 
valf A. 393. 960. 



NavicXiypcTv to govern a ship. Met. 
to govern, S.c.T.634. 

NavKXripog Met. a governor, S. 
174. 

NavTrdjcrioc of Naupactus, S.259. 

NavTTopoc navigable by ships^ £. 9. 

Nave CL ship, P. 402. 414. gen. yriog 
S.C.T.62. yaoQ Ion. P. 305.924. A. 871. 
>'CwcS.c.T.192.P.297. 372.402. £.242. 
S.696. 698. dat .vat S.814.840.acc. yavy 
A.647.650. S.753.879. y^cfi P.409. 
vacc Ion. P.552.666. vawv P.V. 729. 
P. 19.39.54. 332. 361. 375. 447. 449. 470. 
472. A. 219. S.748. yt&y P.V. 729. P. 
315.326.344.358.405. 411. 442. A. 133. 
178.188. 1200. £.607. vavaiV. 830. 342. 
362.440. acc. yavg A. 640. yriag S.725. 
— yavg fiaKpa P. 373. a ship of war. 
Schol. iroXefJiiicii. — yawy f^axn ^ *^^" 
fight, ya&y icv^og fiaxng P. 447. the 
victory in a sea-fight. 

NavoTciXo( navigating, S.c.T.840. 
See Qetjpig. 

NavrrfQ a sailor, S.c.T. 190. S 478. 
ire(6g Ij yavrrigF.70S.dai. Ion. yavryai 
P.V. 729. S.C.T. 585. Here yavraitri 
Blorof. Dind. 

NavTiKdg nautical, belonging to 
ships, P. 375.714. A. 620. 646. (on the 
constr. of the gen. in this passage, 
see Lobeck on Aj. v. 716.) S. 436. 7.45. 

NavWXoc a sailor, P.V. 466. A. 617? 



NAY* 



( ^28 ) 



NEIP 



873.1207. C.200. — adj. belonging to 
ships, vavrikiav aeXfiaTwv A. 1417. 
Here yavriicwy Cas. 

Nav^paicroc defended by ships, 
yaifpcucrog "AprfQ P. 912. war waged 
at sea, vav^fxucrov ^/xiXov P. 986. the 
crews of the fleet, 

NedyycXroc recently announced^ 
C.725. 

Ned^cci^ to he young, to act with 
violence as a young mauy S.98. See 
OdXXoc* ^iXct rLxTtiv vflpic iraXaia 
red^ovaay iy KaKole (iporuy vfipiy A. 
742. In this passage the participle 
ve&^ovaay has its peculiar force, sig- 
nifying that restless activity for mis^ 
chief common in youth, whence the 
words yeayuvetrdaiy vcd^civ, etc. are 
used to express anything rash or in- 
solent. The meaning is, a first crime 
begets another crime, exerting itself 
mischievously in the ruin of those 
subjected to it, iy kukoIc f^porwy is 
not the same as iy toIq KaKolg fipordy 
or ly KUKolg PporolQy but refers to 
the misfortunes of those men who 
are made to suffer by the crimes 
spoken of. Schiitz rightly under- 
stands vfipiQ -TToKata of the rape of 
Helen, and yed(ov(yay vppiy of the 
unjust and destructive war by which 
Paris sought afterwards to support 
his unlawful act. See veapdg, 

Nca/jocroc newly taken, A. 1033. 
1085. 

JfeaviQ a young girl, P.V.706. E. 
917. 

Nca/ooc young, youthful, A. 76. — a 
youth, A. 350. yeapolQ 1485. vea/oa^d- 
ovc: KOToy A. 745. Here the reading is 
corrupt. Various emendations have 
been proposed, e.g. yeapa 0vei Koroy 
Heath, vcapd^vcc icopo vButl. yeofipa- 
<l>ri trKoroy or yeapo(l>afi trK&roy Henn. 
^dovc icdroy is corrupt, notwithstand < 
ing Klausen*s fruitless attempt to ex- 
plain it, coll. V.378. If conjecture is 
to be admitted, we should prefer (pvei 
tTK&roy, The poet seems to be com- 
paring the dark and fatal conse- 
quences of crime, with the light and 
cheering condition of the just. Thus 



he says that ^Ua Xd/itrei or shines in 
the poor houses of the just, but 
speaks of crime as throwing a gloom 
over the palaces of the wicked, fie^ 
XacVac fitXdBpottny. This usage of 
tTKOTog and ^doc» or of similar words, 
to express the opposite ideas of misery 
and happiness, is too common to re- 
quire illustration. Cf. fuXayxlriav 
<l>priy P. 114. fieXay&)(piaQ Kaphla S. 
766. iy <l>d£i Kopdiag £.496. ia^fiatriv 
0doc /icya P. 292. Hence if light be 
spoken of as the result of justice, it 
must be the absence of light, or dark- 
ness, which is alluded to, as following 
upon crime. Three progressive stages 
appear to be intended: l. the ori- 
ginal act of crime, vf^ig ?raXaid. 
Next, a second act engendered by 
this first, yedi^overay vfipiy (see ved- 
(eiy), 3. sooner or later, ror rj roff, 
&ray to Kvpioy fioXi;, that mental illu- 
sion or &rri so often spoken of by the 
Greeks, which urges men blindly 
forward to the commission of one 
crime after another, till suddenly it 
involves them in darkness and de- 
struction. The words dat/xovd r£, 
K.T,X, are a kind of epexegesis to the 
former. Hermann rightly changes 
Toy into ray, as agreeing with the 
feminine ddofiiyay. 

N€/3pdc a fawn, E. 1 1 1 . 237. 

Nc/iciy quarrel, dyciiv vtlicriQ ira- 
XaicLQ A . 1351. Herm. wishes to re- 
store ytlKTiQ for Wicjyc in E.863. So 
Dind. 

N€t«)c id, S.C.T.887.919. A. 148. 
S. 294.353.447.913. 

NciXo0cp4( warmed or cherished 
by the Nile, S.67. 

NciXoc the Nile, P.V. 814. 849.854. 
P.34.303. S.566. 857.1004. 

NttXwrtc of the Nile, ')(Q6ya N€4- 
XStriy P.V.816. 

Nc/pa the lower part of the belly, 
the belly, A. 1458. Here the vulg. 
is ydpti, as from a nom. in oq. This 
has been rightly altered by Casau- 
bon into ydpri, which should rather 
be, as Well, observes, ve/p^. Hesych. 
explains it KoiXia itrxarrj. It is pro- 



NEKP 



( 229 ) 



NE02 



perly an adjective. Cf. Horn. II. e. 539. 
reialpri Z* iv yampi, 

^eKpoMyfXbiv the receiver of the 
deady P.V. 153. 

^EKpog dead, S.c.T.819. P.602. A. 
1360. C.568. E.96.569.—adeadbody. 
UoXwelKOVQ vtKpov S.c.T. 1004. Cf. 
S.c.T.819. P. 264.413. 804. A.645.1360. 
1378.1481. C.568. 992. 

N£/i£(v to give or assign, P.V. 229. 
292. £.379. S.398. irov dpdtroc vifieig 
ifiol; S.500. where do you provide 
for my security ? Kparog vifxoi yu- 
vaili S.10d4. — to maintain or chC' 
rish. firfrpoQ firidafiov rifiac vifieiy 
£.594. not to preserve respect for his 
mother, itr^vv iffdvai^a vifiovTEQ A. 
75. — to regulate or move* 6 irayra 
vifiioy Zevc P.V. 524. oiaica vifiwv A. 
776. acnrl^a vifxatv S.c.T.572. yX&v 
trav kv tvx(^ vifxwy A. 671. pass, uts 
TToXiff eZ yifwiTo S.656. — to occupy, 
^oy, TifACLQ yifAEiy £.717. Here 
Wakef.and Schiitzread fjiiyeiy. Well, 
cf. Soph. (Ed.7.202.238.^78.Aj.995. 
— TToXtv yifioyTEQ £.879.971. — I'e/Lie- 
irOac mid. v. to occupy or inhabit, 
P.V. 410. 420. S.c.T.216. £.72. 

Ni/jLEcrig a feeling of indignation or 
jealousy* rl ra^e yijjLeiriQ arvyei; 
S.cT. 217. wherefore does any feeling 
of indignation censure this ? viz. to 
worship the gods. Heath with great 
probability corr. rig Tale, (so Dind.) 
but tL toZe codd. edd. Blomf. com- 
pares II. {. 80. oh yap ng yefxetrig 
^vyUiy Kaxdy, Cf. also y. 166. oh yi' 
fuvigy Tpdag Kal evKyrifxldag 'A^acovc 
I TOi^^* afi<lu yvyaiKl ttoXvv ^pdyoy 
fiXyca 7rdtr)(£iy, 

^efjLirwp an assigner, sc. of jus- 
tice, S.C.T. 467. 

Nedyafiog newly married, A. 11 52. 

Ncoyfv^c newly borny C.532. 

^eoyySg id, A. 1135. 

NE^pewTog newly gathered, S. 329. 

^tdSpoTTog id. S.349. 

Ncofvy^c newly yoked, P.V. 1011. 

NedOiyXoc sucking as an infant, £. 
428. 

Ncojcoroc strange, novel, S.c.T. 785. 
P.252. See under TraXlyKorog, 



Nfoicpac newly mixed or joined* 
Met. vEOKpara <^i\oy C.340. <* Nihil 
aliud hie significat quam recentem, 
novum, h.e. nuper advectum ami- 
cum." Butler Pors. on Eur. Med. 
138. compares Her. iv. 152. ^cX/ai 
ovyEKpijdritTayj and vii. 151. 

NcoXa/a the youth of a city, S.669. 
P. 657. 

'NEoiradrig fresh from suffering, £. 
489. 

^E&TTToXig newly founded, £.657. 

Nco/Spvroc newly moistened. A, 1324, 

Neoc new, fresh, P.V. 95. 149. 170. 
233.310. (see fiEdapfioieirOat), 437.944. 
957.962. S.C.T.345.352.722. P.654.971. 
A.85.467.655.1072.1459.C. 13. 163.826. 
£.195.339.468. (see Karaerrpoiiii), 691. 
S. 62. 337. 360. 458. 693. 928. 994. — young, 
S.C.T. 17.309. 1002. P. 13. (see /3au- 
(siy) A.268.1191. C. 746.822. £.145. 
701. — youthful, P. 730. childish, C. 768. 
— yEWTEpog younger, more recent, C. 
169. £.156.748.775.— v£ov adv. re- 
cently, oerrig av yioy Kparrj P.V. 36. 
Cf. id. 389.957. A. 1608. In P. 786. 
iBiEp^rig §* Efxog iraig wy yiog yia 0/[>o- 
ysl, the two last words are by some 
considered as corrupt, on account 
of the lengthening of the short 
syllable in yia before <^yEu Por- 
son on Orest. 64. states his opi- 
nion thus : ubi verbum in brevem vo- 
calem desinit, eamque duce conso* 
nantes excipiunt, quce brevem manere 
patiantur, vix credo exempla indubice 
fldei inveniri posse, in quibus syllaba 
ista producatur* Agreeably to this, 
£rixirdt on Soph. Aj. 1109. corrected 
by transposition ^poyEl yia. This is 
approved by Hermann and Monk on 
Hipp. 1284. but to this separation of 
yiog and yia Wellauer justly objects. 
Elmsley on £ur.Her.387. where Kal 
/idX* oh fffjitKpoy ippoy&y is read,, con- 
jectures yioy fftpoyEl, which Herm. on 
Aj.1099. and Lobeck on the same 
passage, rightly deny to be Greek, 
the plural being always used with 
<l>poyE'iy in this sense, from which the 
expressions jiiya or fffiiKpoy if^poyE^y 
are entirely different. Reisig. conj. 



NEOS 



( 230 ) 



NOMI 



vtoijipovei. Well. yecuppovBi, Lobeck 
appears to be right in supposing Por- 
son's canon not to have been always 
observed by the tragic writers. Cf. 
P.V.612. where see Well.' 

Ntooxa^^c newly drawn,^ £.42. 

N£oo^o/9oc newly sown, £.629. 

"Seovtrdc the young of a bird, 
S.C.T.485. hence, any offspring, w-a- 
rf90c veoo'ffovc C. 254. 494. tmrow vcoo"- 
(foQ XebiQ A. 799. h.e. the armed men 
issuing from the wtfmb of the horse. 

NeoTOfiog newly cut, C.25. 

N£($rpo0oc yonng, infantine, A. 706. 

Ncovf/ to renew, S.6^9. See alvoc* 

Ncoxftoc new, P.V.150. P. 679. 

Nef)6e below, P. 631. C.40. with gen. 
P.V.162. 

Jiiprepot lower, v^pripff. Kunrrf A. 
1600. See Kotwri and ^vy^g.-^yeprepoi 
those below or in the shades, vepripwy 
vfivovQ P.611. pepripoiQ Oeolg P.614. 
C. 15. (see fielXiyfia) 399. 

Nev/Lca a nod, S.368. 

Nc0cX97 a cloud, S.c.T.211. 

N€>oc«rf. S. 761.774. 

Neitfc a temple, P. 796. 

Niy^uc the belly, C.746. £.133.— 
the womb, £.635. 

N^'ioc navaU of a ship. Dor. vaioe- 
ffiy ififioXaig. P.271. S. 2.806. ay^peg 
yiiiot S.700. 

Niytrai a gate at Thebes so called, 
S.cT. 442. 

'^TjikEiaQ unmercifully, C.240. So 
Mmsl. Blomf. Dind. in P.V. 240. 
where the vulg. is aytiKiEiaQ. 

NjjX^c unmerciful, P.V. 42. 

'SriiiepHti trtie, P. 243. Glasg. va- 
fjLEprfj, which Herm. on Soph.Trach. 
172. considers to have been the form 
preferred by the tragics. Blomf. re- 
tains yrifieprvj as more consistent with 
analogy, thus, yiftroiyos, yiiyefwc, v^- 
yperog, etc. yrffxeprfi is the reading of 
all the MSS. and Edd. but Dind. 
prefers vafAeprrj. See his note on 
Trach. 172. 

WlvEfiOQ without wind, A. 552. 720. 

N^TTioc childish, P.V. 441. 

HiritnSyng of an island, P. 382. 
' Nt/eroc an island, P. 299. 301.360. 



439.443.450. A. 275. vatroQ Dor. P.589. 
856. 

'Snorighungry, P.V. 573. — bringing 
ov producing hunger, yritmtriy aiKiaig 
P.V.602. TTvoat yiitrrihg A. 186. iroyog 
yrjoTig A. 322. yfjfrriy y6tFoy 989. v^- 
m^tg ^wat 1604. yfjarig XifiSg C.248. 

Ni^^oXtoc made without wine, £. 
107. 

Ntmv to conquer, be victorious, to 
prevail, A. 120. 137. 154. 1397. C.877. 
890.1048. £.692.711.931. S.210. — ro 
ytK&y P. 143. the victor, dd^a vuc^iffei 
<l>lXwy C.672. will prevail, yixq. 6 
irpw-og KoX reXevracoc hpafxaty A. 305. 
See reXevraiog.——yiK^ to xip^g A. 
560. outweighs. Spxoig ra /i^ Blxaia 
fiil viKay Xiyta £.410. / desire you 
not to gain any unjust advantage by 
means of oaths. — with ace. ^/3oc /i^ 
(re yiKam) (^iyag £.88.128. pass, vt- 
KairQai to be beaten, overcome, A. 915. 
C.877. perf. yeylKf}aQ£ E.762. part. 
yiKWfieyog S.c.T.496. P.302. C. 1019. 
— with gen. ifiipov yiKUffievog S.98. 
dat.t;7r)/6>viiCte»/ie»'OcA.282.333. 569.886. 

N/ifiy victory, S.c.T.698. A. 828.916. 
C. 471. 835. 1012. £.863.963. S.929. 

Naci^^opoc bringing victory, C. 146. 
£.455. Zopog yiKTfipopOv £.747. victO' 
rious in fight. 

my him, P.V. 55. 333. 674. 998. S.C.T. 
397.466.642.646. P. 834. A. 157.510. 
662. 877. 1258. 1367. 1522. 1536. 1628. C. 
170. 187.862.434.755.777. 797. 892. E. 
17.437.894.— A^, it, fem. P.V. 46. 
S.C.T.651. A. 932. 1012. 1205. C.541. 
543.937.991. £.512. 8.305. it, neut. 
C.537. — pi. them, S.710. 

NZcroc proper name, C.610. 

Nc^ac a snow storm, P.V. 995. — 
Met. S.cT. 195. 

N/^£ff^c to snow, S.cT. 194. 

No/iac wandering or nomadic, S. 
281. P.V. 711. 

No/icv/ia a pasturage, A. 1390. 

No/jLli^eiy to practise or follow, iip- 
yvpotrrtpff fiioy voixliiay C.997. — to 
recognise or acknowledge, icoiyoy ex- 
Bog yofili^ofxey 0.99. Beovg yofiil^wy 
ohhafjiov P. 490. esteeming the gods of 
no account. Cf. Soph. Ant. 183. vo- 



NOMI 



(231 ) 



NYKT 



fjiiieiv deovQ is peculiarly used in the 
sense of believing in the gods. See 
Blomf. Gloss. Hence the pun in 
Arist. Nub. 247. Oeol iiyTiV vdfiitrfi ohK 
earriy. ifyeiffdai is used in the same 
sense^ cf. Pors. on Eur. Hec.788. — 
to think, esteem, ofifia BofjLwv vofii'Cta 
^€tnr6rov iritpovtriav P. 165. — pass. 
vofxii^ecrdai to be customary or in use, 
olawep rofjU^erai A. 1016. Cf. E.32. 
OTTov TO y(aipEiv firi^a/jiov vofAl^erai £• 
401. 

NdfiifWQ lawful, vofiifia lawful ritesy 
S.c.T.3]6. See &fxodp67rog, 

^o/JLifffjia a custom or usage, S.c.T. 
261. — a law, P. 846. See wvpyivoc. 
N6fAoc law, established usage, S. 
383. P.V.160.402. C. 9 1.148.394.984. 
£.92. (see Ik) 164.426.663.748.775. S. 
383. 385.658. \oinirahri<^6piav vofioi A. 
303. the regular successions of beacon 
fires. — custom, manner. yvvaiKtifo vcJ- 
IX f A. 580. — vofjLto according to custom, 
A. 1180. Here Butl. i^XOeVijv ofwv. 
Kara vS/JkOvg afjuicropiav S.238. rolaip 
'EXX^voiv v6fwic S. 217. Kitrtrlaevdfioi- 
tri TToXc/icffrp/ac C. 418. — a measure in 
music, a strain, virvo^orav v6fwy P. V. 
675. Toy o^vy v<(/iOV S.C.T.935. yofwy 
dyofioy (see &yofJLOQ) A. 1113. Kpeicroy 
ydfwy C.809. opQioiQ ky yofwig A* 
1124. *l(wyloi(n ydfwitri S.66. See 
'laSyiOQ, 

N($oc tJie mind, P.V.163. contr. 
yovQ P.V.392. S.C.T.604. C.731. 

Noo'Civ to be sick or diseased, P. V. 
378.700.980. — ryh rjf y6(T^ yoffeiv 
P. V. 384. 

"NdarifAa disease, malady, P.V.224. 
688.980. 

N<5<roc id. of the body, P. V. 47 1 . 476. 
481.C.277.280.556.667.oftheniind,P. 
736. A. 628. P. V. 249.384. 1071.— gene- 
rally, any evil affection or calamity, 
P. V. 384. 599. 609. 635. A. 167. 809. 824. 
989. fiefiriyor oh erfiiicpay v6aoy P.V. 
979. affected with no slight madness. 
"Hpac i'mpovXovg yotrovg S. 582. the 
insane eagerness of Juno against 
you. y^f y6aoy rplaiyay P.V. 926. 
the trident which shakes the ground. 
^KapTroc yoffo^ E. 903. the plague of 



sterility. &(^pTog ydtroc E.457. an 
intolerable calamity. 

VSoTifioe belonging to a return. v<(- 
trrifjLOv ^dos P*255. the day of my 
return, vo&rifjtov truyniplac a safe 
re^ttrn, P.783. A. 334. 1211. — return- 
ing. £1 vSiTTifiog ye koI tretrwtTfiiyoQ 
waXiv ri^ei A. 604. 

Nderroc a return, P. 8. 846. 898. A. 
786.961. 

^otri^il^tiy to deprive, with gen. 
NTffov Tpv)^OQ votr^iaatra C. 611. — to 
deprive (of life), to kill, with acc. 
yvyaiKog ^rcc cLy^pa voff^ltrrj C.202. 
cf. id. 432. Kal ra rov^^ ky6a<pi(rt S.C.T. 
968. Here Well. conj. Koi T6h' eyd- 
er^itre. So Dind. — pass. eyotnpiffBrfs 
C.484. 

N6a<l>iy without, S.236. 

N<Jrtoc moist, watery, P.V. 400. 

Noroc the south wind, rain, '^alpov- 
oay oit^y ijtraoy $ Acoc yor^ yav> el 
tnroptjTog icaXvKoe kv Xo^ev/jtatri. A. 
1364. Here Pors. ^totr^or^ ydvei. 
So. Dind. See yayay. 

"Sovderelv to admonish j P.V. 264. 

NouScriy/xa advice, P. 816. 

Novc. See yoog. 

Novcroc S. 667. Dor. for y6(ro£,qvL.v. 

Nvicrepdc nocturnal, of night, P.V. 
799. P. 172. A. 4. Met yvicrepoy riXoc 
S.C.T.349. death. 

NvKTriyopeltrOai to hold an assem- 
bly by night, S.c.T. 29. See 7r/oo(r/3o- 

Nvicnypc^^c concealed by night, dark 
or gloomy, A. 447. 

iivKTiTrXayicTog restless at night, 
A. 12. causing restlessness at night, 
id. 321. C.517. vvKrlirXayKToy opOiwy 
KeXevtrfiarwy id. 740. disturbing me 
by night with his loud cries. The 
whole passage, which is one of some 
obscurity, stands thus : ra fiey yhp 
&XXa rXrifioybtQ ijyrXovy KaKO.' flXoy 
3* ^Opitrrrjy, Tfjg kfifjg \fnjYiig rpifiriy, 
oy k^idp£\l/a firiTpodey ^toeyfiiyrf, Kal 
yvKTlrrXayKTOV opBitify KeXevtrfxcLTuy, 
Kcu TToXXct Koi fioyQiip ayiiMl>iXriT k/iol 
TXdtrrj. — TedyTjKdrog Be yvy rdXaiya 
wevdofjiai C. 737— 752. Well, un- 
derstands yvKTlwXayicroy as if it were 



NVKT 



( 2d2 ) 



Nvxr 



ro wJcr/ir\ayicroV) h.e. nocturna va- 
gatioy which is quite inconsistent with 
the genius of the language. It is 
also usual to place a mark of aposio- 
pesis after ^c^ey/icvi;, hy which the 
foUovdng lines can only be explained 
as a very awkward anacoluthon, 
hardly admissible upon the suppo- 
sition of the words of the speaker 
being rendered irregular through 
emotion. A mistake seems to have 
arisen from supposing <hL\ov ^* *0f9cV- 
ri/v, ic.r.\. to be in opposition to ra 
fiev yap &XXa rXrfjjLovwg ^vrXovv icaica. 
It will be better to suppose the lines 
beginning (jiiXov ^* ^Opi(m)v to indi- 
cate 'part of the Kaxa or sufferings 
referred to in v. 737. and the opposi- 
tion to be deferred till verse 752. 
in which she alludes to his death 
as an inconceivably greater calamity 
than all her other sufferings, whether 
on account of the woes of the fami- 
ly, or of the toil which she underwent 
as the nurse of the infant Orestes. 
With*Op£flrr?yvin V.738. we must supply 
ti^pov or some such word from ^vr- 
Xovv. V.740. is to be referred to v. 
73B. and koli taken in the sense of 
KaiiTEp TToXXa Ka\ p.o\Qripa likewise 
are governed by ^vrXow or etpepov. > 
The sentence being then interrupted 
by a long parenthesis, the opposition 
is finally introduced in v. 752. Trans- 
late, for all other sufferings I bore 
with fortitude : yes (I bore with) the 
dear Orestes, my souVs delight^ whom 
I brought up, having received him 
at his birthy albeit disturbing me at 
night by his rousing cries, and many 
other sufferings beside (I bore pa- 
tiently for him) without advantage 
(as they have proved) to me after 
having endured them : — but now, 
alas / / hear of his decease. 

"SvKTitrefivoc solemnized at night, 
E.106. 

Num^otroc coming by night,l?,Y. 660. 

'Svicri<l>povprjToc watching by night, 
P.V.864. 

Nv/i^ij a bride, A. 1162. — a nymph, 
£.22. 



1^ 



^vfjupiK6{ belonging to a virgin, 
yvfif^iKwv E^taXlwv C.69. a virgin's 
chamber. See oiyeiv. 

Nv/i^io£ a new-married person, 
yvfii^iovQ S.C.T.739. a wedded pair, 

Nv/K0oicXavro£ to be mourned over 
as a bride, A. 729. or, as Blomf. 
observes^ sponsis deflenda, compar- 
ing Hor. iv. 4.68. See 'Epiyvvg, 

Nv^^orl/xoc celebrating espousals, 
A. 688. 

Nvv for oZy A. 911. therefore, then, 
opa wv, €t coi ravT aptaya <j>alyerai 
P.V.999. P.997. 1005. 1023. C.329. 

Nwv now, at present, P.V.47.61. 
64. 76. 82. 151. 253. 275. 279. 313. 325. 
332. 363. 469. 505. 593. 705.742.917. 922. 
960. S.O.T. 10. 21.24. 98. 173. 224. (but 
see Blomf. not. in loc.) 228. 399. 
637.651.690.772.789. P. 164.321.397. 
427.524. 540. 698.729.782.787.864.885. 
1006. A. 8. 20.67. 100. 270. 494. 498.518. 
636.577.584.657.779.792.825.869.879. 
1083. 1132. 1248. 1311. 1386. 1433. 1454. 
1560. C.56. 115.130. 212. 261. 675.685. 
686.713.seqq. 762. 769.763.772.846.870. 
970. 987. 1009. 1030. 1069. E. 30. 67. 1 16. 
243. 277. 384.468.569.716. 734.738.995. 
999. S. 40.49. 164. 176.204. 209. 218. 315. 
503.1045. vvv 6t£ S.c.T.687. S.625. 
see ore, used to mark opposition to 
a preceding hypothesis. P.V. 157. ei 
yap fi vwo yijv ^ke — vvv ^ aidipwv 
Kivvyiia, k-.r.X. P.V.757. cf. A. 1001. 

Nu{ night, P.V. 24. S.c.T.372.382. 
385. P. 293. 349. 370. 376. 420. 487. 510. 
A. 22.639. C. 63.286.649.804. S.750. 
751. vvkt6q by night, P. 198. — Night, 
personified, w fifjTep vv^ E.312. Cf. 
A. 346. E. 394.715.760. 787.808.839.987. 

Nv^toc nocturnal, A. 574. virxj-av 
irXcLKa P.914. Here some under- 
stand, the western region, i.e. Sala- 
mis, westward to the Persians. So 
Butler, from the Schol. IvriKfiv, 
Schiitz more correctly translates it, 
nocturnam, i.e. funestam, infaustam. 
He understands w^lav irXoKa of the 
sea, coll. 412. and hvtrhaLfwva aKrav 
of the island of Psyttaleia, coll. 439. 
seqq. and observes, ** KelpEtrdai, de- 
meti, ad utrumque pulchre refertur. 




NOSH 



( 233 ) 



iBlliPO 



In maris enim aequore naves et mili- 

tes classiarios, in insula Psyttalea 

equites peditesque demessuerant 

GraBci." It is better to understand 

both TrXaica and aicrdv of the same, 

sc. of the island. The more definite 

notion aicrri, is added to explain the 

less definite TrXaica, according to the 

rule proposed by Heyne on Georg. 

iL 192. See Lobeck on Soph. Aj.l45. 

^^Toy vv')(iov C. 716. him that is of the 

night, h.e. Orestes, whose approach 

has been secret as that of a thief by 

night. Tov vvxiov is usually applied 

to Mercury, as addressed under both 

titles of '^d6vio£ and tov yv\ioy. But 

to say nothing of the presence of 

the article with vv^iov^ which seems 

to indicate some person well known, 

but obscurely referred to, there does 

not seem sufficient reason to apply, 

with Miiller,the epithet vvxioq to *£p- 



/i^c. as " the god of nocturnal fraud." 
Herm. strikes out yQovuoQ as a gloss 
on vityiOQ, Blomf. more correctly un* 
derstands vvxioq of Orestes, whose 
coming has been secret, andy as it were, 
by night. The construction is, dic/Lid^ec 
weiOiit doXia^ (aKfidi^ei) M )(d6viov *Ep- 
fjLfjp ^vyKaTafiiivai koI e^devarat Toy 
vv\LOv ToltT^E ^i<l>odri\riTOitnv iiy&tn 
h.e. it is the hour for Mercury 
yfidvioc (qu. v.) to come down with 
us and to guide the dark stranger to 
this murderous attempt. 

'if iadiiQ foolish, compar. P.V.62. 

Nw/Ltav to guide or move, S.c.T.3. 
524. P.312. A.756. C. 161. 283. — to con- 
sider, S.C.T.25. 

'NufvvfioQ nameless, P. 964. 

iiii)Tli!£tv to traverse the surface, 
A.277. 

Nwroc the back. TriTTTei atrtf^aXEg 
ov^' iwl ywT^ S.85. va>roic P-V.428# 



tSjaydoQ proper name, P. 956. 

tSSayOoc yellow, P. 609. 

tSdEiyoQ S.C.T.924. see UyoQ. 

SSieyLK6Q concerning strangers, E. 
613. 

tBiiyioQ pertaining to strangers, 
^eylov (TTOfiaTog S.623. ^eylay rpd- 
ire^ay A. 390. the hospitable table. 
Zevc Uyiog Jupiter, the protector of 
strangers, and of the rights of hos' 
pitality, A. 61. 353. S.657. — rd fcVta 
hospitality, entertainment. feVia 7ra- 
pi(rxe ^aira Traihdwy KpEwy A . 1672. 
he gave him as his entertainment a 
meal of his children's flesh. 

tSiiyoQ Ion. felvoc. foreign. xP^ioc 
el Uyri ^vydq S. 199. — 6 irovnog ^tlyog 
flr/ga|0OcS.c.T.924. UyogXaKv^ogJ^KV 
dwy dwoiKoc id. 709. prosop. for iron. 
— strange, ^iyovq Xdyovg P.V.691. — 
a stranger, a foreigner, P.V. 718. 
S.C.T.907. A.1272.1288. C.218.553. 
555. 568. 646. 651.657. 663. 669. 689. 692. 
699. 719. 723. 730. 827.835. 996. E. 193. 
260.387,414.630.650.718. S. 192. 495. 
682.895. fem. {cViy A. 924, 1032. 1064. 



E.630. pi. S.274. — an entertainer, the 
word being used both of the stranger 
who comes to a country, and of the 
people whom he meets with there, 
they being ^iyoi to each other, ^iyoi- 
tTiy (J^* ev^aifiotri yvtotrTog yeyiardai 
Kal ^eywBfiyai C. 691. 

tBHsydTifjLog honouring strangers, E. 
518. 

lEHeyovardai to receive with hospita- 
lity, S.905. — pass, to be so received, 
^fywdfjyai C.691. 

ISiip^rjQ Xerxes, P. 5. 140.152. 196. 
291.383. 348. 457.542. 704. 740. 720. 768. 
818.887. 

tBjtipog dry, S.c.T.678. On this 
Matthias rightly observes, " ^lypd ofi- 
fxara non suntr^c 'Apag, sed Eteoclis, 
qui quum interitus Laii familiae fato 
constitutus sit, nulla re ad iram mol- 
liendam commoveri potest." 

tBii(^rii^poQ sword-bearing, C.577. 

tBii<pohf]KriTOQ injuring with the 
sword, C.718. A. 1610. 

^t0oc a sword, P.V. 865. A. 1324. 
1636. C. 630. 1006. E.42. 

2 H 



m^o 



( 234 ) 



o 



tSSiffHivKKOQ drawing the sword, E. 
562. 

tSiovdoQ brown, tawny, A. 1113. 

tBivyy€vi]Q see ovyyeviyc. For Jvv 
and its compounds {uyycv^c, Jvy- 
ylyveerOai, etc. see avv, (rvyytviiQ, 
etc. 



tSivXovpyla the art of working in 
wood, P.V.449. 

tSvvdg common, of common interest, 
S.c.T.76.^£vv^ in common, S.360. 

tSivpov a razor, ctti ^vpov wetreiirBai 
C.870. See irAac. 



o 



O as an exclamation, 6, 6, 6 S. 
806. 

'O, fi, TO, the definite article, used 
in various connexions, e.g. — 1. as 
a demonstrative pronoun, e.g. 6 3* 
ehdvg wg f|fCOV(rc P. 353. rov S* &iriiic 
opq, iBilpiriQ id. 194. role d' ofioffKovoy 
aiXivov elvi A. 153. agreeably with 
these things, Ik ^e r^c Oifnv E.2. 
after her. r« yivoir av S. 1033. this 
will be. Cf. P.V. 162. 234. (Here Elmsl. 
rmail^ for roltriv. So Blomf. Dind.) 
569. 661 . 818. 837. 858. S.C.T. 179. 367. 
518. 529.895. 913. P. 205. 366. 416. 560. 
576. 761 . A. 7. 281 . 285. 363. 440. 641. 
1048. 1329. 1457. C. 134. 239. 247. 414. 
528. 540.811. 1036. (loc. dub.) E. 7. 111. 
132.251.323.630.660.754.781. S. 353. 
frpoTov before this, formerly, A. 1117. 
Cf. E.440. — 2. as a relative pronoun, 
e. g. "Ajoyov, tov ^Epfiffg Traida y^c jca- 
riicrave S.301, Cf. A. 512.628. C.596. 
E. 322. 878. 919. S. 162.262.516.679.594. 
680. S.c.T.491. (but Well, refers this 
to the former head ; see his note.) r^ 
wherefore, for which cause, P. V.237. — 
for rtc. Trifxwotfi hv Ij^ri rdy^Eyirvv rvxy 
di T^ S.C.T.454. i.e. rtvL — 3. It is 
placed with proper names, e.g. at 
4^6pKthg P.V. 796. rag 'Adhvag P. 227. 
with adjective added, e.g. r^c opSo- 
/3ovXou edfiidog P.V.18.~4. with 
nouns, e.g. ^ ofiiXia P.V. 40. — with 
nouns and adjectives, e.g. if ttoiki" 
Xdfiwy vvi P.V. 24. or with a word 
in regimen, e.g. ttjv Aiog rvpawlda 
P.V. 10.— with TTolog, to ttoIov evpwv 
rfjerh <l>apiJLaK0V v6<rov f P.V. 249. It 
is frequently placed, together with 
its adjective, after the substantive, 
either the article being prefixed to 



the substantive likewise, e. g. tov tv^ 
pavvov tov viov P.V. 944. or not pre- 
fixed, e.g. "j^^ov TOV vtKpoZiyfjLovag 
P.V. 153. In S.C.T.200. for rove rfig 
Schiitz conj . avrovg. But see Wunderl. 
Obss. p. 159. who cf. Ag. 330. Dind. 
suspects that the verse preceding this 
is interpolated. Certainly the ar^ 
rangement requires that the whole 
three verses 198.200. should be as- 
signed to Eteocles, which would ren- 
der the construction of v. 199. even 
supposing that a full stop is placed 
(so Well.) after BeGtv, peculiarly 
harsh and abrupt. — 5. with ad- 
verbs used as adjectives, e.g. Ttjg 
TOT aptjyiig A. 73. Oeolg Tolg irdpog 
P.V. 403. — 6. with a preposition and 
its case intervening between the ar- 
ticle and the substantive, e.g. tov 
d/i0' eavTfjg dOXov k^riyovfxivrig P.V. 
704. — 7. with the infinitive used as a 
substantive, e.g. 6aov to t &px€iv roc 
TO hovXeveiv ^/^a P.V. 918. so in re- 
gimen, e.g. TOV ^jjv aireffTspritre P.V. 
684. ev r^ TrpoOvfjieiadai id. 381. wpog 
TO ^aveeo^ai C.411 . in loc. dub. — with 
infin. and negative depending on a 
previous verb, e.g. i/jiepog diX^ei to 
fjirj KTEivai ivvevvov P.V. 868. with ^ii 
ov P.V. 789. 920. E.874.— 8. with par- 
ticiples, e.g. Tig 6 fiapTvprierutv; A. 1487. 
who is to bear witness ? — 9. with adj . 
alone, a subst. part, or other word 
being understood, e. g. eyw ^' Arifiog 
if raXaii/a E.750. wretched woman 
that I am. tov e^rjj^oy xpovt^ S.c.T. 
11. sc. ovTtt. — with a neuter adjective 
as a substantive, e.g. to ovyyevig 
P.V.39. i.qu. fi {vyycVeta.— 10. with 
adverbs, e.g. rove niXag P.V. 335. 



OA 



(235 ) 



OAOS 



your neighbours, — 11. with a preposi- 
tion and its case, e.g. nvi t&v c£ ov- 
pavov P.V.899. one of the heaverdy 
beings. — 12. in the neuter with a 
genitive, e.g. ra tUv OvpaOey S.cT. 
68. the affairs of those without. Cf. 
id. 175.367. P.589.976. A. 32. C 393. 
S.595. 1047. periphrastically ra rovSe 
for oBe S.C.T.968. (see voffifUieiv) 1038. 
— 13. in speaking of two persons, par- 
ties, or sets of things, 6 fiiv the one^ 
one — 6 ^€ the other, another, e.g. 
fiox^ 3' 6 fxiy ahriKy 6 3* iJfctC. 1016. 
The construction is often varied in 
one of the clauses, some other word 
being substituted, e.g. trv fiey jcarev^iy, 
TcHg h* airoKreiveiy fiiXei A. 1223. Cf. 
P. 740. A. 1613. £.573. Compare also 
as other instances of variation, S.c.T. 
46 3.493.498.741. P.800. A.544. C.60. 
seqq.546. So without ^ey and ^c. i} 
roltriy ri Tolg voKifioy alp{i<nj yioy S. 
434. either with one or the other. 
without ^ty expressed in the former 
clause, S.C.T. 308.323. — ra fxey—Ta 
^i on the one hand — on the other 
hand, E. 213. 214. followed by arap in 
the second clause, P.V.340. ro fiey 
vpb ^(prifiaTuy KTritrltay otcyoQ fiaXuty 
A. 980. fear casting out a part, etc. 
Here fiey refers to ro Bi in v. 990. 
— the poetical form rcl is occa- 
fiionally used for ot. e.g. F. 500. 576. 
etc. 

'Oa alasy a Persian exclamation, 
P. 121. 562.670.572. with gen. oa, Hep- 
ffiKOv (rrpaTEviJiaros rov^e. id. 116. alas 
for this Persian host I 

'OppUaXoy the young of an animal^ 
A. 141. 

"O/Sptiioc heavyj severe^ violent, 
fiitroc oppifwy afTTolQ A. 1385. avhpiay 
ofipifiwy KOfiTrdtrfiaTa S.C.T.776. where 
Aid. Turn, ofjifiplfiufy. 

"Oyra a name of Minerva, S.c.T. 
148.469.484. "OyjL'a was the name 
under which Minerva was worshipped 
by the Phoenicians, and as such was 
introduced at Athens by Cadmus. So 
Pausan. Steph Schol.A. TheSchol. 
on Pind. Ol. ii. 48. speaks of a vil- 
lage called "OyKai in Boeotia, where 



Minerva 'Oyica/a was worshipped. 
See Stanl. not. 

"O^, iihy roBey k.t.X. this man, wo- 
man, etc. passim.^ with a substan- 
tive and article, e.g. rifvhr^y yeav 
ihi P.V.777. etc. — ^with a substantive 
without an article, e.g. r^5' onrav- 
Bpmif iray^ P.V.20. It is often 
used by way of apposition to what 
has gone before, e.g. 'Apjcrewc/A^euijc 
icai ^tpt(y(T£vriQ rpiroQ^ ^apyov)(oCi otde 
yaoQ EK fiiag iritroy. Cf. P. 301. So 
in the singular, referring to one sub- 
ject only, e.g. to h' evTv\eiy9 roB* ky 
fipoTolg Oeog re koi Oeov wXioy C.58. 
Cf. S.c.T.390.404. It occurs after 
aifTw in the preceding line, S.C.T. 1029. 
but here Pierson's conjecture airr^ 
has with great probability been 
adopted by Glasg. Schtitz, Blomf. 
Dind. — It is also used to denote 
place J and is then equivalent in force 
to J^£, e.g. K^pvK av aicrnc royh^ opA 
A. 479. / see here a herald from the 
beach. Cf. P.V.561. S.C.T. 80. 354, 
843. P.146. C.720. E.235. S.215.217. 

"OBriyeiy to lead, P.V.730. 

"O^ioc seen upon the way, as an 
omen. opyiOwy oSitay A. 152. oBioy jcpa- 
Tog aitrioy 104. strength derived from 
lucky omens seen on the way. 

"OBiff/JM a road or way, troXvyofi- 
<^y oBifffW. I^vyoy afjififiaXiioy av)(iyi 
iroyrov P. 71. ^vyov is here in appo- 
sition with oditTfia, sc. having thrown 
it (as) a yoke, etc. Blomf. need- 
lessly conj. odiafwv. 

'03/i)/ a smell. Ion. for otrfjLi) P.V. 
115. 

'OBoivopog a wayfarer, A. 875. 

'OBog a way or road, S.cT. 37. 
696. C.667. S.697. ica0' oBoy E.994. 
on the way. — a journey or going, 
fifl Ti irrifiaydfig 6B^ P.V. 334. by 
coming, cf. P.V. 708.962. E.740. hta- 
fjLei\pai Bittfiartay trrvyepay oBoy S.C.T. 
317. where the ace. is put as an 
epexegesis of Biafieixj/ai Sai/xorwv.— 
with cogn. verb, /x^ 'X8iyc oBovg raa- 
Be S.cT. 696. TpiiroBag oBovg orc/x^t 
A. 80. walks on three feet, ek fiidg 
oBov C.70. tn one direction. — Met. 



OAor 



( 236 ) 



OIKO 



a method or way of proceeding » Bta- 
iretria o^oq A. 1125. the art of diviU' 
ing. yXwtrffriQ AyaOiyc o^6v £.944. 

'Ohvv to lead, P.V.406.815. rov 
^Ppoysly Pporoi/s odataavra A. 170. who 
guided mortals into the wag of wis' 
dom, 

^OlvvaoBai to suffer pain, d^vva- 
(rai yap C. 368. This, which is clearly 
corrupt, is altered by Pors. into dlv 
v^f yap. oh hvvacrai yap O. Miill. Bv- 
vatrai yap Herm. So Dind. h.e./or you 
mag speak such a wish^ however un- 
likelg mag be its accomplishment, 

"Odvyripain, S.o58. E. 806. 837. 

'OSvpecrOat to mourn or lament, 
P.y. 645. S.C.T. 638. It is also com- 
monly read in P.V.27 1. P. 574. but here 
the form ^vpeoBai (so M.) has been 
rightly adopted by recent editors. 

"O^vpfta lamentation^ G.501. 

"OdvpfiSc id. P.V.33. 

'O^vff'^cvc Ulgssesy A. 815. 

"Oieiy to smell, with gen. A. 1282. 
See kf^oTioQ, 

"OQev whence^ from whence^ P. 
808. E.207.892. S.15. P.V.647. 

"OOi where^ S.117. See kyayiiQ. 

'OOovyiKa because^ P.V.330. 

OT or ot alas, S.cT.790. P. 437. 
509.653.658.895.916.928.964.1002.1010. 
A. 1230. C. 680. 874. 880.915. E.805. 
S. 854. 862. 

Ol dat. of oS qu. y. 

OiaxoySuog a steersman. Met. a 
ruler, P.Y. 149. 

Ola«co0Tpo^c7v to regulate, P. 753. 
see seq. 

OiaKoerTp6<l>os a steersman. Met. a 
guide or controller, P. V. 613. S.c.T.62. 

Oiaf a helm or rudder, A. 649. S. 
698. Met. wdXetaQ o'iaica S.C.T.3. irpa' 
wldwy oiaica A. 776. 

Oi/^dpriQ [a] proper name, P. 946. 

Oiyecv to open, P.V. 614. olyoyri ^* 
ovTi vvfJLifuK&y kdia\lb}y 6xos C.69. 
Here the construction is rightly 
given by Schiitz, ovri tarty &koc yv/i- 
f^iK&y k^wXlwy oiyoyri 8C. ahrd, there 
is no wag of repairing (the violation 
of) a virgins chambers, to one who in^ 
frudes therein, h.e. as no man having 



* 
violated a virgin's chastity can repair 

the loss, so likewise, blood once shed 

cannot be recalled. 

OlliTr6t7iQ CEdipus, gen. Oi^nr6da 
S.C.T. 707 . 868. 1047 . Oihv6Bay 734. 

OihlirovQ id. gen. Oi^lwov Sx.T. 
185.345.636.659. 691.783.789.815. 961. 
acc. Olliirovy S.c.T.757. 

OutrOai to think, oto/xat C.747. 
otera* E.448. fofxriy P.V. 268. contr. 
ol/iat P.V. 970. A. 312. 1502. In 
P.V. 187. oiw is rejected by Brunck, 
Schiitz, Pors. Blomf. on account of 
the metre. Wellauer thinks that 
it belongs to the following verse, 
from which something has been lost. 
The form oioi does not occur else- 
where in the tragic writers. Dind. 
considers it to have arisen from 6/itit, 
by which one of the Scholiasts ex- 
plains efjiwag, 

Oi^vg wretchedness, A. 734. E.853. 
S.853. in loc. dub. On A. 1440. see 
under iwayBil^tiy, 

Ocica^e homewards, home, A. 1310. 

OUtly to live or dwell, P.V.717, 
808. E. 728. 802.883. A. 1207. with acc. 
to inhabit, E, 185.624. S. 939. 988. 

OiKtiog belonging to one's own house 
or home. (rradfjio'iQ kv oiKtloiai P.V. 
396. — belonging to oneself, one's own, 
oheiag jdopac A. 1193. food of their 
own flesh, (rrtiypyra ahroi^rov oi" 
KEiijf. trdyg C.664. haded with (h.e. 
carrying)fn^ot&n baggage^ unattended, 

OiKirriQ a domestic. A, 716. C.726. 

O^iKTifia a dwelling, A. 326. 

Oiicriffic a means of dwelling, S. 997. 

OliciiTiap an inhabitant, P.V. 351. 
S.930. 

OiKitrHip id. S.c.T.19. 

'O'iicXe/^iyc the son of Oicles, S.C.T. 
364. from seq. 

*0'iK\ffQ proper name, S.c.T.592. 

OiKodey from home, yd/wvg rovg 
o^KoQey S. 385. the laws of your own 
country. 

OiKoyofioQ living in the house. 
olKoydfWQ fxfiyiQ A. 150. the wrath at- 
taching to the house of Agamemnon 
in consequence of its crimes. See 
under waXiyoproe, 



OIKO 



( 237 ) 



OIOS 



OJicog a housSf h.e. a dwelling, P. 
514.819. A. 714. 1663. C.74. E.280, 
395.430.996. — a house or homCj P.V. 
387. P.847. A.334.416.841.936. C.572. 
E.434.437. — ahouse or family, S.C.T. 
172. A.18.35. 37. 132. 162. 328. 739. 1400. 
1506. C. 754. 849. 922. 956. E. 614. 721. 
865. 

OiKovpeiy to keep house, to preserve 
hy staying at home, A. 783. 

OiKovpi&Q keeping at home, A. 1198. 
rove ^Kovrag ek fidytiC ^^ov oiKOvpdg 
A. 1608. Here Well, explains the 
ace. as governed by olKovpog sc. 
watching at home for those lately 
arrived from the war. This inter- 
pretation, if correct, obviates the ne- 
cessity of reading, with Stanl. Tovh^ 
iJKoyToc, 

Olico^vXaS the guardian of a house, 
S.27. 

Olicrdpeiy to pity, P. 194. C.495. 
—with gen. olKTelpw ere 6e<r(l>dT0v 
fidpov A. 1294. Koirtav olicreipe fjiij 'tto- 
XioXdrag S. 206. pity us for our woes 
ere we perish. — ficreipa P.V. 862. 
oiKTdpaQ A. 1214. In A. 1303. koX ravr 
£K£ivu)y fiaXKov oiKTtlpia irokv, some 
commentators refer ravra and eKeivwy 
respectively to the two clauses evrv- 
'^ovvra fA£y ic.rA. and ei Sc Svotv^c* 
k.tX. h. e. Ipityfarmore the condition 
which attaches to adversity,' than that 
which attaches to prosperity. Others, 
as Butler, refer ravra to the whole 
sentence ii) l3p6Teia irpayfiara, and 
tKeivbty to what Cassandra had re- 
cently stated respecting herself in 
V. 1299. 7 commiserate far more the 
general condition of humanity, than 
my own individual fate. This is 
better, ovrog and EKeiyoc are thus op- 
posed in S.C.T.246. roiJr avr etcel" 
ytay toZvoq aipovfiai tridey. See an 
explanation of the whole passage un- 
der enroyyoc. 

OiKTlieiy id. P.V.687. S.630. fut. 
oIktuIq P.V, 68. mid. v. id. olicri^ofii' 
va S.1012. ravra rig ay oJicroy oIktI' 
traiTo E.490. utter a complaint for 
this. 

OlKTifffidg complaining, £. 180. 



OTjcroc pity, iv olxr^ wpoBifxeyog 
P.V. 239. regarding as an object of 
pity. — a complaint or mournful sound* 
oixToy oiicrpoy cuiay C.405. cf. E. 489. 
8.57-62.381. — ^abst. for cone, ricolic- 
rog ciffiSciij/ rah 481. but this appears 
to be corrupt. Perhaps we might read 
oiKTlaag, ihiljy tcl^e. Cf. P.V. 352. 

Oiicrpog piteous, P.V. 238. 433. S. 
57. firynhig oiKTpag sc. cvcjca S.69. 
wretched for what she did* oiicrpoy 
yap — irpdidyj/aj. S.C.T. 303. sc. itrrL 

OiicrpCJg piteouslyy P. 674. In P. 
436. altrxpS^g is now read from MSS. 
for the vulg. olKrp&g. 

Olfioi alas! A. 1198. C. 428. 862. 
863. 

Olfiog a road, P.V. 2. 394. 

Oifiwyri a cry of woe, P. 418. 

Oifiwyfjia id. S. C.T. 8. 1014. A.1319. 
1339.1357. 

Oifiw^Eiy to utter a cry of woe. 
ffita^E A. 1681. 

OJyog wine, A. 945. E.698. In sup- 
port of this last passage, Dind. re- 
fers to the Schol. on Eurip. Ale. v. 
12. 

OlyovaOai to be drunk with wine. 
^E^opKog ofifia fxri^* 6,yay oiywjjiiyoy S. 
404. a drunken look. 

Oiyo\l^ proper name, S.c.T.486. 

OiofiovKdXog (from olg a sheep) a 
shepherd. Met. a watcher, an attend' 
ant, S.300. 

Olov only. This is the reading fol- 
lowed by Pors. in A. 130. So the 
Schol. who explains it fidyoy fiii. 
Others read oloy from clog. 

Olog of what sort, such as, e.g. 
dipKov otaig vir ahrov wqfJLoycCitn 
KCLfjiTTTOfiai P.V. 306. Cf.id.92. 141.476. 
706.1017. S.C.T.616. P. 21. 269.637. 
712.746. 860.858.919.968. A.d88.660. 
1201. C.200. E. 182. 686.672. 910. AeX- 
iTToy KCLKoy hafrpiwoy oioy ZihopKEy^ra 
P.968. such an one as Ate looks upon, 
h.e. regards with complacency. So 
Schiitz. In C.384. for Qeioy Herm. very 
probably corrects dioy sc. ri yap kevOio 
(I>pey6g oioy efxirag TroTdrai ; why must 
I conceal the kind of feeling which hO' 
vers about my mind? — ola n. pi. how. 



OIOS 



(238 ) 



OAOA 



as, i^ierdbt ec v/9p(v fiporsioy ola vea- 
(ei irvduTiv S.97, r/v£c> oT cyw, /lio- 
yovffi; P.V.606. ola like as, old tic 
^ovda arjduty A. 1103. — i.qu. on rot- 
ovTOQ, coral Tatreivbc oTov E^aprvETai 
ydfiov yafiEiv P.V.910. — in exclama- 
tions, yvvaiKibv oiov &7ratrag yivog 
S.C.T.238. Cf. P. 643. (loc. corr.) 719. 
969.1229.— oloc re able, rl troi oloi re 
Ovrjrol T&vd* cLTravrXritTai irovtov; P.V. 
84. oiov re possible^ P.V.41.107. 

Ol6<nrep justy such as, A. 593. 1016. 
See oloc. 

Oio^pwv lonely in mind. Met. lone^ 
ly, S.776. Here oioirptoy Burg. 

*0'i<rro^eyfjLwv receiving arrows, P. 
979. 

Oltnpeiv to become mad. olarpij' 
aatra P.V. 838. 

OiarpiiXaroQ driven by the cestrus 
ox gadfly, P.V. 681. 

OiarpoBlyriTog id, P.V. 591. 

Oitrrpo^ovrjTog id. S.568. 

Oltrrpo^ovog id. S.16. 

OlffTp&irXrii struck by the cestrus^ 
P.V. 684. 

OJarpog the gad'fly. dlarpov kclKov' 
atv avTOv ol Nc/Xot; TreXac S.304. 
Well, supposes this verse to be a 
gloss. Dind. rather thinks a preced- 
ing verse may be lost, in which the 
king inquired what this (ioriKdrrig 
fjLvwxp yf&s. Cf. P.V. 566. 881. S. 536. 

Ot')(e(rdai to be gone. Tlepfr&y rwy 
oixofJLeyuy P.l. 13.60. E. 111. 120. 142. 
— with ace. 'laoywy yfjy olxerai P.174. 
with part, ol^erai tpevytay E. 117. 
Met. o*lxofiaL 0d/3^ S.767. / faint 
with alarm. — to have perished, to be 
dead, lostj or irrevocable. 'Opcorjyc 
e\ir\g o^vyerai ^ofiiMfv C.765* Cf. P. 
248.538.880. A. 166.643. C.627. E.253. 

OiwyoOpoog uttered by birds, A. 56. 

OiwyoKToyog killing birds, A. 549. 

OiwyoTToXog an observer of birds, 
a diviner, S.56. 

Omyog a bird, P.V. 125.281. 286. 
395.486. S.C.T.lOll. A.113. oltoviay 
fiorfip S.c.T. 24. one who watches the 
flight of birds, a diviner. See f^rrip, 
and cf. Wunderl. Obss. Critt. p. 
192. 



^OKyely to fear, be reluctant, P.V. 
631. 

"Oxyog delay y S.C.T. 53. — fear, A. 
982. 

*0Kpi6eig rugged, P.V. 281. S.282. 

*OKplg id. P. V. 1018. 

'OXfil^eiy to pronounce happy, A. 
902. 

"OXfiiog blessed, happy, A. 915. S. 
521. 

"OXPog wealth, prosperity, S.c.T. 
723, P. 160. 248. 695.742. 812. A. 458. 
731.811. C.852. E.509.533. 

'OXiSpiog destructive, fatal, S.c.T. 
686. C. 686. 940. >//^^c oXeSpia S.C.T. 
180. sentence of death, with gen. yd- 
fjLOi oXidpiot (l>lX(i}y A. 1128. 

"OXedpog destruction, C. 849. E. 895. 

*OXiKe(rBai to perish, P.V. 563. 

*OXiyodpayla impotency, P.V. 547. 

*OXlyog little, ^i oXlyov S.c.T. 744. 
with a small interval. — oXlyoifew, P. 
322. 

'OXkti a dragging, as of a person 
by the hair, S.861. 

*OXXvyai to destroy, put away. 
SXXvtray P. 453. &Xe(re P. 714. A. 989. 
1302. dtXeaaTe S.cT. 1048. oXiaeiay 
S.C.T 549 . 6Xe<rag P . 526. oXeerao'a A . 
1432. 1445. — to lose. 6.ypay &Xe(ra E. 
143. irdvov opraXlxwy oXetrayreg A. 
54. — oXwXiyai to have perished, to be 
lost. orrpaTog vag oXwXe P. 251. Cf. 
S.C.T. 586. P. 438.976. Ttoy oXwXorwy 
A. 337. Cf. 658. 1340. oXXvtrBai to 
perish. yvyaiKOKrjpvicroy oXXvrai jcXtoc 
A. 474. Cf. S.C.T.313. C.383. fut. 
oXov/xeda C.875. &XeTo C. 1067. E.535. 
S.65. <iiXovro S.c.T. 813. dXoc/xav C. 
432.1000. S.764. oXoto id. 847. oXoiro 
S.c.T. 434. oXocvroS.36. dXo/aroS.cT. 
534. dXeo'dat A. 1584. oXofieyag A. 
1140. oXofiey^ C. 151. oXofieyoi P. 1031. 
oXdfjievai S. 822. 845. in locc. dubb. oXo- 
fxiytoy S. c.T. 403. 685. — vXofieyog or 
ovX6fjieyog disastrous, deadly, mourn^ 
ful. (rriyw tre rag ovXofieyag Tv^ac 
P.V. 397. ^aKpv Kaya^eg oXofxeyoy C* 
150. 

'OXoXvy/idc a cry of joy, gene- 
rally of females, S.C.T.250. A. 28. 581. 
C.381. 



OAOA 



( 239 ) 



OMOI 



'OAoXv^ctv to utter such a cry, £. 
994.999. 

'OXooc destructivCf disastrous^ P. V. 
553. S.C.T. 195. 750. 973. 982. — lost^ 
ruined, P. 923. 

"OXog whole, ^tSKov S.826. but the 
passage is corrupt. See however un- 
der Bopv and aifiwy, 

'OXv/iTTtoc Olympian^ C.773. E.73. 
588.634. S. 153. 959.992. 

"OXvfiTroQ Olympus J P.V. 149. 

"Ofiaifjiog connected by blood, a 
relative, S.c.T.663. 8.469.639. — with 
a double force in S.c.T.922. Kafn-a 
^* ei(T ofiaifxoi h.e. their blocd is really 
mingled, — ofiaifioc <l>6yog £.203. the 
murder of relatives. Here Dind. 
well observes, " neque enim ex eo- 
dem sanguine prognati sunt maritus 
et uxor." coll. v. 575. cfiaifiov al/ia 
S.444. TO firirpOQ alfi ofiaifxov £.623* 

*Ofiaifiwv id, o/ialfiwy Zev£ S.397. 
Jupiter the guardian of relatives, 
AiKTfi oiialfiwv S.C.T.397. the right of 
consanguinity. Met. afnrayal ^la^po- 
fidv ofialfiovEQ S.C.T.333. connected 
with or accompanying. 

'0/LiaX<Jc equal, P.V. 903. In the 
next verse Dind. strikes out a0o)3oc 
as a gloss on 6/jia\6c, 

'OfjiapTeiy to attend or follow, P.V. 
681. S.C.T.1013. £.323. 

'0/xavX/a connexion or cohabita- 
tion, C.591. 

'OfjifipoKTviros sounding with rain, 
A. 642. 

'Ofjil3poc a shower, A. 1515. 

^OfjL^fiot^dpoQ bringing showers, S. 
36. 

'0/i^yvpic an assembly, company, 
C. 10. Met. dtrrpwy ofiiiyvpiy A. 4. 

'0/LiiX£iv to converse, be present 
with, P.739. Papeia x^P^ ^^' ofifXrjerto 
£.690. 

'0/xiX?;r<5c fit to hold converse with, 
S.C.T.171. 

'0/iiX/a converse, intercourse, 
S.c.T. 581 . £. 924. — a company, £. 57. 
384.681.984. — intimacy, familiarity, 
P.V. 39. On A.813. 6/icXiac koltow- 
rpoy, tiZiiikoy t^Kidq, icr.X. see under 
tihwXoy. 



*0/itXoc a crowd or multitude, P.V. 
415. S.C.T.35. P. 122.986. S.231.350. 
971. 

'Op'xXiy a cloud or mist, P.V. 
145, 

"O/x/xa the eye, P.V. 69.356.569. 657. 
797. 884. S. C.T. 210. 341 . 519. 605. 678. 
P. 81. 596. 805. A. 282. 262. 407. 506. 
527. 722. 770. 863. 921. 961 . 1267. 1403. C. 
97. 183. 666. 727. 798. 804. 1054. £. 54. 
104. 385.928. S. 196. 207. 404.697. 794. 
927. 982. — The eye was considered as 
the most valuable part of the human 
body, hence it is used to denote any- 
thing especially dear or precious> e.g. 
o^/xa ^6fjLiM>y yofjil^b} ^Eanrdrov irapov" 
(Tiay P. 165. ofXfia Tramjg yBoyoQ Gij- 
tr^loQ k^UoiT ay EVKXeilQ \6yoQ E. 
979. Thus we have trifieiy we'/roiOiitc 
ofJificLTwy vnipTEpoy S.C.T.512. which 
Stanley compares with Catull. iii. 5. 
Quem plus ilia oculis suis amabat, 
Blomf. also compares Theoc. x.53. 
yai /id Toy w^QaXfioy, tw /jloi yXvice- 
pwTEpoy ov^iy. In S.c.T. 766. we have 
KpeifftroTiKywy av ofifiaTtjy eirXdy^dri. 
see KpeifftroTtKyog. — It is also put by 
synecdoch. for the face, and is thus 
used in addressing persons, cS repiryoy 
ofifxa C.236. Here Valck. on Phoan. 
415. reads oyo/ia. So Blomf. Dind. — 
epwg, &<l>vKToy 6fx/xa P.V. 905. love, 
an eye from which there is no escape 
ing, Cf. P.V. 657. — yvicrog ofjifia P. 
420. a periphrasis for night. Cf. 
Seidler on Eur. Iph. T.llO. In C. 
124. Bwfiarwy is properly read by 
Schiitz for ^' ofifiaTwy, See cttc- 
tTKOirog, 

'OfifAaTotrreprig depriving of sight. 
Met. ofXfiaTOirrepijg 0vriDv£.9OO. kill' 
ing the buds of trees. 

'O/jL/jiaTovy to make clear, S.462. 
pass. <l>piya tafi^ariMifiiyriy C.841. 
clear-sighted. 

^Ofxyvyai to swear, pass. ofAWfJiorat 
opKog A. 1257. — to swear by. ofiyveriy 
al')(jxiiy S.C.T. 511. 

*Ofi0^efiyiog a bed-fellow, A. 1079. 

'OfjLoiaTrpETrrig bearing the same ap^ 
pearance, A. 767. 

"Ofwiog like, A.595. C. 204.255.491. 



OMOI 



( 240 ) 



OMQS 



S.431. with dat. P.V.78. S.c.T.660. 
703. E.388. S.492. — with Htnrep A. 
1284. — EK Twv ofioiwv A.1397 . on equal 
terms, ofwidy i<m it is all one, koI 
Tuivh* ofioiov eiTi fJLtl weldb) A. 1212. 
(TV 2* aiveiy €it£ fie \f/iyeiv OfXeig, 
ofjLoioy 1376. sc. earL — oftoia adv. 
alike, ofwia 'xjiptroy Kal BaKaaffay Ik" 
TTEpwy £.231. 

'O/io/oic likewise^ in like manner, 
Aayao7<ri Tpiotrl 6* ofiolwc A. 67. C. 
905. E. 268. 498. — all the same, without 
any difference, none the less. tratdelQ 
ofiolwc rritr^e KOipayei \doy6s P. 210. 
XopiTEQ ofwitag KCKXriyrai y6oQ EincKeiiQ 
C.317.698. E.338. But here Araald. 
ofAUiQ. So Dind. 

'0/Lto\a>f 3ec the name of a gate at 
Thebes, S.c.T.652. 

'Ofwirarpios born of the same fa' 
ther, P.V. 567. 

'OfjLoirrepos having the same fea- 
therSi in which sense it occurs in the 
metaphorical expression, S.221. Met. 
of ships, having like sails. 6fi6wrepot 
vdeg P. 551.— of a lock of hair, like, 
resembling f C.172. 

'O/ioenrXayxvoc sprung from the 
same loins, S.c.T.872. 

'Ouotnropog of kindred origin, ge- 
nerally of the connexion of brother or 
sister, S.cT. 802. 915. 916. if 6fji6€nropoc 
C.240. a sister, — ofwtnropoic kiri^ 
poaimy aifidrioy A.1490. This word is 
restored by some in S.c.T. 558. where 
is now read the corrupt koI roy 
troy alOig irpocfwpoy a^e\<j>e6y. On 
this very uncertain passage we may 
observe that ahXijteoc is a word un- 
known to the tragic senarius, and may 
possibly be an adaptation to the 
metre of a marginal gloss d^eX^oc- 
Robert, has iLdt\<l>6y, That dfjtotnropoy 
was the reading of some copies, seems 
clear from the gloss, roy Ik tov ahrov 
(nropovi ex r^s avr^c <nropdi y^yyrf' 
diyra. Part of this word is preserved 
in Codd. Regg. A. B. wpotnropoy. 6fji6^ 
tnropoQ may have been preceded by 
some word now lost, beginning with 
trp or wpoQy and the termination of 
this word being dropped, together 



with the beginning of the next, the 
corrupt word wp6tnropoy may have 
arisen, and then to complete the metre 
some one may have adapted the gloss 
dhXifioy to the verse. Dind. adopts 
Dobree's conj. sc. koI roy troy aZr* 
itheXipoy ig irarpoc fiopoy i^wrrla^wy 
oyofia h. e. alta voce inclamans nomen 
ejus de patris morte. 

'O/JLovToXog similar in style, S.491. 

'OjnoroLxoc neighbouring, having a 
party wall, A. 976. 

'Ofwv together, at the same time, 
P. 393. 999. A. 1124. 1298. C. 495. 809. 
oifiiay^f ofwv Kuncvfiaffi KaTei\e ?rcXa- 
ylay &Xa P. 418. where Stanley (as 
Blomf. observes) wrongly translates 
ofjLov as governing the dative KtaKv* 
fiaai, a construction hardly met with 
in the Attic writers. The meaning 
is, lamentation at the same time filled 
the sea with wailings, 

*OfjL6t^yoQ symphonious, A. 153. 

'0/i^aX($c a navel, the centre of 
anything. Used especially of the 
temple at Delphi, which was es- 
teemed the centre of the earth, E. 
40. 159. See fjLEtr6ful>aXog, There was 
a white stone in the inner part of 
the temple called 6ful>a\6Gf on which 
were two golden eagles. See Pind. 
Pyth.iv.4. 

"O/i^af an unripe grape, A. 944. 

'Ofiifiri a voice or sounds S.799. 

'OfjLwyvfWQ similar in name, ^v^- 
Toya icfide* ofiwyvfia S.c.T. 971. the 
interpretation of the French trans- 
lator, quoted by Butler, is probably 
right, ^^ deplorable calamities prC' 
dieted by (or similar with) thy name.** 
sc. Polynices. Cf.v.812. Schiitzsays, 
^^ofjiwyvfia because they were both 
addressed by the endearing name of 
brother." Dind. conj. dvtrrayos & 
Krf^efwyia. 

'O/xwc alike, P.V. 738. E. 366.662. 

"OfjLufc nevertheless. In the begin- 
ning or middle of a sentence, ofnac ^ 
tdvoy A. 580. TOKEvai S* ofiiag TtXtlraL 
S.C.T.602. P. 250. 285. 513.677. A.963. 
1228. C. 378. 921. E. 74. 453. 473. S. 
711. — in the latter part, after Kai, 



ONAP 



( ^41 ) 



OHAZ 



icat c£, Kalnep. Xi^ov keI crrcVctc ica- 
koIq ofJLWQ P. 287. fiifjivrjtr 'Opcorov, 
Kei dvpaioQ etrd* OfiUQ C. 113. weldov 
yvvai^l Kalwep oh arripytav Ofiug Cf.P. 
826. £.451. In all these ofiwQ re- 
fers to the verh in the former clause. 
— emdi K^XOoy ; fiapia d* oZv ofiwg 
^paaov S.C.T.792. what! did they come 
to that ? hut tell us the facts grievous 
though they he. The latter clause is 
an abridged expression for fiapia fxey 
(ra^c), (^aerov S* oZy ofitog. 

"Ovapadream, C.519. S.865. Met. 
like a dream^ A.82. oyap yapvixaq vvv 
KXvTaifivrjoTpa kolKm E. 1 16. h. e. nam 
nunc quidem ego ilia ClyUsmnestra, 
quce vos invoco, nil nisi umhra et 
somnium sum. Schlitz. — For Kar 
Qvapi in a dream, ovap htitKUQ Ofjpa 
E.126. cf. id. 116. 

'Oveidl^uv to reproach a person 
with a thing, with dat. C. 904. 

"Oyei^og reproach^ S.c.T.364.521. 
P. 743. A. 1541. C.488. E. 97. 130. 150. 

'OpeipofjLavTiQ one that predicts 
from dreams 9 C. 33. 

"Oveipoy a dream, A. 13. 265. 1191. 
C. 534. — from another form, rii- 
veipari C.524. oveipdrwy P.V.446. 
483. A. 477. 954. C. 37. 516. 916. E.150. 
ovelpaeri P.V, 658. P. 172. A. 866. ovet- 
para id. 660. 

*Ov€ip6(l>ayToc appearing in dreams, 
A. 409. 

^Oviitnfioq heneficial, E. 884. 

"Ovijorig benefit, enjoyment^ A. 340. 
See under aipely, 

"Ovofia a name, P.V. 210. 595. P. 
276. E.8. S.916. In S.c.T.569. if- 
vTrWa^wv oyofia, (see e^vwTtd^eiy) 
Schutz conj. o/i/za. So Blomf. Herm. 
This is, however, unnecessary. The 
repetition of the same word in suc- 
cessive lines is not at all uncommon 
in the tragedians. Cf. jjiiyei — /jiiywy 
S.c.T.375.376. (see fxiveiy) viryov — 
V7ry^ A. 14. 15. ^6fKoy{v6fi^ Burgess, 
Dind.)— g<$/iwv E.546. 647. eyBiKog — 
Ev^iKwc id. 669.670. See also Wagner 
on Virg. Georg. ii. 125.6. who cf. G. 
iii. 524. JE. i. 504. v. 780. G. i. 301. 

'Oyofxaikivto name, A.667. P.V.599. 



'Ovord^effdai to detest, avTOyeyff 
Toy <l>v^dyopa ydfioy oyora^dfJieyai S. 
10. h.e. (if the reading be correct) 
detesting, as an affair of kindred, this 
odious marriage. 

"Ovv? a nail, C.25. 

"O^OQ vinegar, A. 313. 

'OJi;/3oac loudly crying, A. 57. 

*0^vyoog loudly hewailing, S.c.T. 
303. 

*Oivdvfiog swift to anger, E.675. 

^O^vKOLpliog irritahle in temper^ 
S.C.T. 889. 

'O^vfiriyiTog swift to anger, E. 450- 
In this verse (if correct) there 
seems to be a hypallage of ^6yov 
^latpeiy o^vfjLT^vlTOv ^iKag for o^vfjiriyl' 
Tovg lUag, the meaning being that 
she could not quickly decide upon 
the charge. The epithet clearly ap- 
plies to the decision of Minerva, not 
to the murder. Perhaps, however, 
o^v/jLrjylTovg (so Stanl. Herm.) or 
o^vfjLriviTUfg may be the correct read- 
ing. 

*Oivfio\irog shrill sounding, S.cT. 
1014. 

^O^virevKiig with a hitter edge, IS,, 
631. 

'O^vTTpijpog sharp-pointed, P.V. 
422. 

'O^vg sharp, shrill, loud, S.c.T. 
935. P. 1015. — quick, 6.Koveig ofv S. 
884. BKijivtn&y o^eiay aifiarog at^ayiiv 
A. 1362. a poetical expression for 
al/ia Tijg crtpayTig h.e. spurting out a 
swift stream ofhloodfrom his wound. 
Blomf. cf. Soph. Ant. 1238. koX 
ij^vtriwy o^cTav iic^aXAci iryor^y \evKy 
TTCLpeiijf. (fioiylov (rTaXdyjJLaTog. 

^O^vffTOfjiog sharp-mouthed, P.V. 
667.805. 

*0^v\iip quick-handed, oitrxj^ipi trvv 
KTVTTto C.23. i. e. irvv oiel ^eipCjy ktv- 
TT^. cf. £7rrarft;^€ec cfo^ouc S.C.T. 
266. XevKOTrrfjdEig ktvitoi x^P^^^ Eur. 
Ph<Bn. 1370. AapficiKUiy ^aXaicox^^P^ 
vofwy Pind, Nem.iii. 55. 

'OttciSoc fl« attendant, S. 963. 1001. 
On A. 414. see KiXevdog. 

'OTrd^eiy to give, P. V.8. 30.252. P. 
748. E. 603. 592. yvvaiKuiv oioy &fra(T- 

2 I 



onAfl 



( 242 ) 



OPAN 



ag yivoQ S.C.T.238. what a race of 
women hast thou given %is ! otrriQ 
ToV tpyov &7raffE vpog clottI^i S.c.T. 
474. who placed this device upon the 
shield* 

*Oirduv [d] an attendant^ C.758. S. 
487.932. 

"Ottjj where, P.V. 641. — whither, A. 
1614. with gen. oiri/ y^c P.V. 663. — in 
what wanner, P.V. 877. 908. S.c.T.641. 
P. 688. C.1017. ecni h' oirri vvv etrri 
A 67. On this form of expression 
see B1on)f. glcss. in loc. 

"OTTidev behind, P. 962. for the vulg. 
oTTKrOtf which violates the metre. 

'Oiriffdoirog an attendant or Zac- 
qiteyy C.702. 

'OTrX/fctv to array in armour. 
Met. to array in anything, cnrapya- 
vot£ wirXiieTo C.637. was dressed in 
swaddling clothes. Xa/XTrdc wirXiafxiyrj 
S.C.T.416. a ready prepared torch. 

* OTrXitr fiog an arming, A. 392. 

*07rX/r»/c [0 on armed man^ S.cT. 
448. 699. 

"OttXov, in pi. oTrXo) arms, S.c.T. 
114.489. P. 449. oirXwv ewKTrdrric for 
(yirXiTiHv P. 371. 

'Oiro6t where, S.117. See lyayijg. 

"Ottoi whither, to what point, ottoi 
rpavoiVTo whither to turn, P. 461. — 
on which side, ^rj^ov Kparovtra j^eip 
oTTOi TrXridverai S.599. on which side 
the majority is. jSici^crai owoi Sc koI f 
vpofialvwy irdxvg. Kovpofiop^ napi^ei 
A. 1492. h.e. liid^eraL (eKeitrE) orrot 
vpofiaivbty k.tX, See under irapi^ 

'OTTOtoc of what sort, P.V. 473. such 
as, £.863. 

'OTrolotrwep id, C.668. 

^Oirdaog as much as. ^doya oiroaay 
KOi <l>Oi^iyoi(n KaTi\€iy S.cT. 7 14. 
enough for them to occupy when dead* 
— oTr6<yoi as many as, P.V. 409. S.c.T. 
862.910. P. 121. 

'Oirdrepog whichever, S. 429. 

"Ottou where, S.c.T. 994. C. 675. E. 
207.401. with gen. oirov (ppevwy E.291. 
in what part of the mind. — etrG' oirov 
sometimes, £.492. — rov yap irporipa 
/jLfjrig onov xpd ^MfJtara vaitiy S.949. 



i. qu. Tov yapwpoTEpoy firirU ffdai, ovov 

K.T.X. 

"OwreerOai to see. (pres. not used) 
fut. 6\p£i P.V. 22. £.259. o\^£«r0f S. 
888. perf. m. oiriowa £.67. perf. pass. 
JirratP.V. 1000. have been considered* 
In P.V. 22. ly ovre ^oivi^v ovre tov 
fwpip^y fiporCiy vypei, the idea aKovtrei 
is implied in the former clause. The 
reverse happens in Mussus de Her. 
et Leand. v. 6. quoted hy Abresch, 
yriyplityoy re Aiavlpoy ofJLOv ical 
Xv^yoy cLKoviti. See Abresch on this 
passage^andLobeck on Soph. Aj.l036. 

'Oirrnp a «py> S.182. 

'OTrroc roasted, A. 1068. 

*07ra»pa ripeness. Met. ripeness of 
age, full beauty, S.976. 

"Ottwc how, as, in what manner, 
P.V. 374. 644.643. 877. 942. A. 108.1344. 
£.661.661. S. 236.275.287. with apo- 
siopesis, iytit h* oiratg fiev Ayrixpyg tcl^ 
alyiaw — sc. oifK t\w C. 190. ovk etrff 
oTTioQ K.T.X. A.606. it is not possible that. 
oTTutg iro^Qy sc. €)(€T£ S.817. as fast 
as you can. with superl. oirwg &piaTa 
A. 686. as well as possible. OTrwg tcl- 
Xitrra A. 691. 1323. C. 724. 866. S.460. 
in comparison, like. KVfi owwg P.V. 
1003. — when, P. 194. ottwc raxto^ra 
P.V. 228. as soon as. — that, in order 
that, with fut. A 821. S. 406. 444. el- 
liptically, owwg fiii aavroy oiiCTiElg 
TTOTE P.V. 67. sc. opa. with subj. P. 
664. A. 1631. C.860. P.V. 461. (but 
here yiyoiyff Dawes. So Brunck. 
Schiitz, Glasg. Blomf. Dind. rightly) 
with opt. S.C.T. 20. {yiyrivdE Aid. 
Turn.) P.442. £.288.640. — with fut. 
and subj. together, C. 263. 264. — with 
indicative of the past, denoting a 
supposed case which has not been 
realised, sc. in which case, P.V. 761. 
C.194. — oTTwc ay, with subj. P.V. 
826. C.673. £.543.984. S. 230.— with 
opt. denoting the manner how. tei- 
yoyra irdXai ro^oy, ottwc clv — fiiXog 
^Xldioy (TKiiypEiEy A. 366. See Matth. 
Gr. Or. 620. Obs. 2. 

*Opdy to see. opw P.V. 70. 307. 908. 
P.201.978. A.479. C. 166. 720. 1067. £. 
40. 110.946. S. 177. 216. 349. 694. 810. 



OPFA 



(243 ) 



opeo 



op^Q P.V. 69. 259. 382.615.953. A. 1679. 
E.67.715. opq, S.C.T.536. P. 194. 977. 
E.103. opQfxev A. 645. 669. opare P.V. 
1 19. 677. A. 1190. C. 102. imp. 6pa P.V. 
999. C.911. E,245.622. opav S.C.T. 
957.974.983. P. 184. A. 411. C.227. 
opioy P.V.323.436. P.457.A.1606. E. 
731. S.793. opdffa A. 868. C.223. E. 
384- 6pwvT€c P.809. opCJVTa S.299. — In 
C.283. if the reading be correct, the 
participles optovra and yufiwvTa are 
the ace. pi. neut. put generally with 
reference to the things previously 
particularized, sc. things clear sightedy 
although eyeing me in the dark. — 
opwfxivrjv C.291. E.389. where Stanl. 
eptjfjUpa^i rightly. 

*Opydv lit. to swell as ripe fruit, 
etc. Met. to be ripe for anything, to 
desire ardently, ra B' avrog opya /xa- 
Oeiy C.447. So Pauw, who is fol- 
lowed by Herm. Schiitz, Bothe. opyf 
IxaQiiv is the vulg. which Well, re- 
tains, conceiving opyq, to be the dative 
of opyrii and fxadeiv used for the im- 
perative. Bamberger, quoted by Dind. 
observes, " Scribeudum videturo/o/xa. 
^2^72^ hcec ut dixi ; cetera jam ipse 
proficiscere ut cognoscas, decet autem 
forti animo pervenire** 

'Opyri temper, disposition, opyfig 
Tpa\vTrfra P.V. 80. opyfjg rotroverric 
id, 378. KviodaXwv t')(0VT€Q opydg S. 
744. Cf. P.V. 681. S.C.T.660.— a«5^ 
strong emotion, opy^ Trepiopyutg ettiOv- 
fjieiv A. 20S. So in C.447. according 
to Well, see prec. — especially anger, 
P.V.190.315. A. 71. C. 323. 822. (see 
Xvirpog) E. 810. 897.936. S. 184. 

"Opyia sacred rites, S.c.T. 162. 

'OpiyetrOai mid. to stretch oneself 

forth, to aim a blow, A. 1082. Here 

Dind. prefers ^^eip for x^'P^ from 

Ven. Steph. and adopts Hermann's 

conj. oplyfJLaTa. 

"Optyp-a a putting forth, xtpog opcy- 
pLara C.420. icflc 5' hyhpog<pi\ov ttw- 
\qv tZviv tivyivT kv appari n-qfiariav, 
iv hp6p<p, wpotrridelg pirpov. rig hv 
att)l^6ptvov pvQpov Tovr l^siy dafredoy, 
ayopiyioy wripaTtoy opeypa; C.783. 
The general meaning of this very 



corrupt passage is clear : Orestes in 
his career of woe is compared to a 
horse driven violently over the plain : 
so many and so numerous are his 
sorrows. For iy Ipdptp Heath and 
Musgrave read ^p6p(D. See ky. — The 
words rig ky — ittiy are corrupt and 
unintelligible (but see awl^eiy). Blomf. 
reads rig ay "iloi, and for lairtloy reads 
hih iriloy, because Homer always 
makes the first syllable of this word 
short. For irrjptariay Aid. Guelph. 
have firjpcLTwy, the certainty of which 
correction is clear from the general 
tenor of the passage. The words 
ayopiytav firjpdrufy opeypa appear to 
be merely a periphrasis for ^rjp,ara 
dyopLeya, though Schiitz suggests a 
more refined explanation. 

"Opeiog belonging to a mountain, A. 
483. 

*Ope<TKoog living on a mountain, 
S.c.T. 514. 

'Opitrrrig Orestes, A.S5SA631.1652. 
C. 113. 129. 134. 136. 175. 192. 215. 222. 
671. 685. 710. 720. 738. 751. 765. 828. 
854.921. E. 120.212.593.705.711.766. 

^OpOidieiy to cry aloud, P. 673. 

"OpBiog erect, rpiyog opdiag irXo" 
KapLog S.C.T.546. — Umd sounding, A. 
1124. C.740. opBioy hyrtiXaXa^ev 9fx<^ 
P. 381. 

'OpdofiovXag right counselling, P.V. 
18. 

'Opdo^arig rightly skilled, A. 993. 

*Op6o^(Kaiog observing strict justice, 
E.948. 

*Op06dpii making the hair to stand 
on endt C.32. 

'Opdopdyreta true prophesy, A. 
1188. 

'OpBoyopog assigning what is right, 
E.921. 

'Opdog erect, upright, C.489. ridn' 
aiy opOoy iro^a E.284. stands upright, 
opposed to KaTrjp€(l>ti q. v. — just, right, 
pdpTvpeg opOal E-308. 

*O/30ooTa3i;v standing upright, P.V. 
32. 

"OpOovy to raise up, S.c.T. 211. E. 
721. — to regulate, og aleray 6p9o1 S. 
658. — to guide to a successful issue. 



opeo 



( 244 ) 



OPOS 



ayuii^ac opOunravTi C.577. trvfu^opa^ 
opOwcrofJLey E.857. ApOitftrac trrdfJuiTog 
yywfjLriv A. 1454. tJwu hast spoken 
correctly, ohhev &pd(aaaQ <l>pevl S.893. 
you are quite wrong in your judgment, 
— mid.y. opSovadai to rise up, £.678. 
opOovfiiytav h £.742. if things are 
rightly done. Here Turn, has opBov" 
fiivoig. But Well, properly observes 
that it is the neuter plural taken ab- 
solutely. — 6pdov(F6ai to succeedy C. 
762. See KpvTTToc* 

'OpOuvvfwe rightly named, A. 683. 
See fc^^oc. 

'Opdfa»c rightlyycorrectly, P. V. 1002. 
S.C.T. 811.858. C. 519. £.554.627.718. 
*Opil^eiy to mark out a limit, lixn 
ayriiropoy yaiay ky aia<f ^larifiyovaa 
TTOpoy KVfjMTiay opii^ei S.541. see Scx^' 
— sJie touches the border of (h.e. she 
reaches) the opposite land. In C.914. 
TTorpOQ yap mora T6y^e aovpiiei (aov- 
pll^ei Pors. for vulg. a opi^ei) fiopoyy 
Blomf. correctly understands trohpl^ei 
to be a contraction for crol ovpi^ei, 
not for 901 bpl'Cu, as £lms. Well, and 
Dind. suppose. See ovpl^eiy, — m.v. 
opiZeadai to mark out a limit for one- 
self to claim as a boundary, opli^ofiai 
^e riivde Ueppalfiwy ')(d6ya S.253. — 
to determine upon, viratrrpoy hi toi 
I^VX^ opc^o/xai ydfiov hvtrippoyog fvyj. 
S.389. 

'OpKayri an engine to enclose a city, 
S.C.T.328. 
"OpKioy an oath, A. 1406. 
"Opjccoc to be decided upon oath, 
^ytay hiKaaraQ opKlwy £.461. But 
here Pears. opKiov^ aipovfiiyq. So 
Dind. 

"OpKog irf. P.V.691. A. J 171. 1257. 
1551. C. 971. E.209.407. (See Bix€<rBai. 
Here Stanl. el hovy ai OiXrjQ. Henn. 
diXoig, which Dind. approves.) 410. 
467.650.680. 

"OpKWfjLa id. £.464.738. 
*0pKut/iore7y to swear, £.734. — to 
swear by, S.c.T.46. 

*Opfialyeiy to be restive or agi' 

tated, S.C.T.376. — roy avTov Ovfwy 

opfiaiyti A. 1361. is agitated inspirit. 

^Opfidy to hurry on or rush, to 



hasten, £. 386. ky tnrapyayoitn iraidoc 
opfifjaai hiicrfy C.522. Here Well, 
supposes opfiiitrai (so Pors. for vulg. 
opfiitrai) to be from bpfiiiv to lie 
at rest, not from hpfiay to move. 
This, however, is shown to be wrong 
by the words rt voc flopdg y^igl^ovra in 
the next line, the restlessness of the 
child being eat4sed by the want of 
food, opfidffdai m.v. id. S.c.T.31. P. 
147. £.983. pass, vjpfiifiri P. 495. wp- 
IJLTi^yos impelled, C. 929. tri^aq opfiii' 
fxeyoy (^poroleri £.93. exercised or 
acting for mankind. 
"Op/ioc a harbour, A. 651. S.746.753. 
"OpfjLOi a necklace, C.608. 
"Opvig a bird, A. 112. 1289. S.223. 
opyiOoc 8.223. opyiy A. 383. S.209. 
opyldufv A. 152. opyitrt S.782. opyidac 
S.C.T.26. — evoifc/ov opyidog £.828. 
the domestic bird, i.e. the cock. — a» 
omen or presage, e.g. of ill-luck^ 
S.C.T.579. 

*Opyvyai to excite. xeifiHy &tapor 
wpare P. 488. m. v. opyvarOai to rush 
on or hurry, to haste, S.c.T.87.401. 
6p6fX€yoy Kcuc6y S.c.T.87. the rising 
evil. Cf. id. 110. A. 1382. perf. pass. 
ipro A. 960. opfjtiyay S.417. p. p. m« 
iopwpei A. 639. 

'OpoOvyeadai pass, to be stirred up, 
P.V. 200. 

"Opoc a boundary, P.V. 669. 792. 
£ 901. widayog &yay 6 dijXvg opog 
eTTiyefUTai A. 172. where 6 d^Xvg 6pog 
is t?i€ opinion laid down by a woman^ 
and refers to the same as yvycuxoiciip- 
vKToy KKioQ in v. 474. It is well 
explained by Schlitz, opinio mulic" 
ris de re quadam gesta quam ea summa 
cum fiducia verissimam esse decernit 
ac definit. Klausen is wrong in 
translating it credulus ambitus men-- 
tis muliebris. viBayog does not refer 
to the credulity of a woman's mindy 
but to the influence which her opinion 
exercises over others, irodey ex'^ic 
opovg durwetrlag oBov Koxopprifwyag ; 
A. 1125. the rules or laws of the 
science of divination, i. e. every- 
thing by which divination is regu- 
lated. Schiitz rightly translates it» 



OPOS 



( 245 ) 



02TE 



quis tandem tibi male ominatam divi- 
nam viam definiit? h.e. quis tibi 
male ominatorum carminum modos 
prsecipit ? 

"Opoc a mountain, P.V.813. P. 486. 
A. 294. 8.255.546. 

'OporvwoQ striking a mountain, 
S.C.T.85. 

*Opov£iv to spring, uipovae £.113. 
irifh-qfi opovaaQ A. 800. 

"Opo^oc a roof, S.638. 

^OptToXoireiaOai to be agitated, P. 10. 
The word is derived from opiroc, an 
old form of opdoQy as in operodvprjy 
6p(ny£<l>Tic, K,T,\n XoTTog, according to 
Passow, is a mere termination. 
Another form opo-oTroXccrai is found 
in many MSS. and in Aid. Rob. 
Turn. This (which was corrected 
by Steph.) is restored by Lange and 
Pinzger, who derive it from 6p<r6g 
and ff-oXeoi or niXo/jiai, But see Dor- 
ville, Vann. Crit. p. 480. 

'OpraXt'x^c the young of abird^ A.5d. 

'Ojo^evc Orpheus, A. 1612. 

'Op^vatoc appearing in the darky 
A. 21. 

"OpxafiOQ a commander^ P. 128. 

'Opx^1(T0ai to dance. Met. to pal' 
pitate^ C.165. 

*0pXrftr/jL6c a dance , £.364. 

"Oc, for c6c> his, Xirioy rStv tSy 
S.C.T.623. \£(rxac3c E.346. 

"Oc who, which, what, P.V.4.110. 
226.254.315.348.354. (loc dub. see 
kvQitrTaaQai) 359. 415. 419. 426. 445. 
481.483.570.502.671.711.714.717.720. 
726. 732. 742.766. 791. 798. 802. 807. 810. 
827.835.840.853.874.890.911.914.917. 
924.930. 931. 935. 950. 998. S.C.T.5. 8. 
394.408.434.457.511.531.538.576.578. 
695.742.805.811.838.860.938.1009.1022. 
1037. P.5.61. 160. 200. 440. 467.468.470. 
506. 763. 771. 795. 834. 852. 885. A. 2. 
100. 165. 333. 422. 690. 882. 1065. 1195. 
1261. 1389.1447. 1552. 1617. C. 125.171. 
265. 484. 485. 662. 712. 739. 789. 884. 894. 
918.934.986. E.3. 69.175. 377. 435. 575. 
649. 706. 736. 792. 827. 859. S . 23. 37. 251 . 
290.378.411.560.637.658. 685.774. 984. 
998.1006. — with attract of rel. into 
the case of the antec. P.V. 444. 532. 



965.986. P. 322. 334. 786. C.730. E.544. 
— with attract, of anteced. by rel. 
S.C.T.382. 535. S.1022. — with subj. 
indef. S.c.T.239.800. £.588.631. with 
av P. 170. — Dor. & P.V.599. ^ id. 548. 
hy S.cT. 103.902. £.311. ig S.531. — 
av& Jv P.V. 31. /or which cause. o5 
gen. adverbially, where, P.V. 816. P. 
478.793. E. 177. — ^ in what wag, P.V. 
211. C.551. whither, C.306. 

"OorioQ righteous, pure, holy, P.V. 
527. A. 754. C.372. S. 28. 399. itpiov 
Trarpi^uty otriog wv S.c.T. 1001. pure 
as regards the temples, i.e. not having 
defiled them. 

'Otrfiii a scent, £.243. Cf. d^/ijy. 

"Otrog (poet. Strorog) as much as, 
P.V. 789.854. S.c.T. 767. £.819. Here 
Dind. with great probability, sup- 
poses a preceding verse to have 
been lost, containing a substantive 
to which oarjy referred.— Aow much, 
P.V. 929. £.689. In P. 163. it may 
be doubted whether the words otroy 
trQiyog wapa will bear the sense 
which is generally assigned to them. 
Possibly oray orOiyog frapfi, or Stray 
aOiyog vap^, may be the true 
reading. If not, the expression is 
equivalent to ift&g {roaovToy) ovoy 
trQiyog wapa h.e. light proportioned 
to their amount of strength. — with su- 
perl. otroy fioXiara P.V. 522. otroy ra- 
Xtora C.761. S.860. — otroi plur. how 
many, as many as, P.V. 978. S.cT. 
291. P.500. A.362. E. 275.713. in ex- 
clamation, P. 848. 

"Otrotrvep id. A. 834. P. 415. 433. 

"Otrwep who, which, P.V. 628. 644. 
931.964. P.217.602. A. 815.827. 1611. 
C.132 213.648.687.E.609. S. 942.1050. 
Tovwep for olmtp P. 766. cf. roiirep id. 
963. r6)i/7rep A.948. ra^rcp C. 412.941. 
— atf ovnepfrom the time when, since, 
P. 173. — ohrep adverbially, where, 
S.c.T. 1002 ^TTcp in what manner. 
Dor. C.4d4. Airep neut. pi. as, like 
as, C.375. £.126.630. 

"Otrtre the eyes, P. 1021. otrtrwy 
P.V. 398. otrtroig id. 144.682. A. 456. 

"Otrre who, which, P.V. 565. 1073. 
S.c.T. 127.483.682.737.1047. P.16.42. 



02TI 



( 246 ) 



OYAA 



289. A.49.348.1093. C.606. E.882.978. 
S. 48. 61. 554. — «{ mjTt since when, 
P. 748. E.25. 

"OoTic who. 6 TL ti;^a^,P.V.38.226. 
243.263.295.487. 608. 612. 620.621.686. 
761 . 768. 824. 949.1066. 1072. 1 169. S.C.T. 
2.65. 179.376.474. P. 494. 499. 590. 731. 
819. A. 97.155. 162. 487.669. 769. 1035. 
1331.1373.1439. C. 21. 108.119. 170.594. 
963.985. E. 58. 306. S.1032. withsubj. 
indef. P.V.35. E.202. — orou P. V. 170. 
6t^ 160.291.468.991. A.822. 

'O^T^vc the loin, P.V.495. Dind. 
writes 6<r<livg according to the rule of 
Herodian and Arcadius. 

"Orav when, expressing a time in- 
definite in fact, but definite in the 
conception of the speaker, withsubj. 
P.V. 189. 258.746. 792. P. 591. 728. A. 
7. (see iiyroXn) 16.624.744.944.1291. 
C.409. (in loc. corr.) 814.960. E.335. 
526. — with opt. P. 442. Here Elmsl. 
or BK vetjv — tKiTw^oiaTO. So Blomf. 
Dind. But orav is necessary to re- 
present the circumstance as a con- 
ception of a future event in the mind 
of Xerxes, when they should^ not 
when they did. The opt. is used 
with orav, because the main sentence, 
oTTiaQ KreivoiEVj being thrown into 
the oratio obliqua, the subordinate 
orav eKffwi^btvTai (as it would have 
been, had the construction irifiirEL 
been continued) follows the same con- 
struction, irrespective of the usual con- 
nexion of orav with the subjunctive. 

"Ore when, expressing a definite 
time, A. 574. C. 656. (also in S.c.T.187. 
for the vulg. 6ti) with subst. verb ^v 
omitted, S.c.T.195. — with opt. E696. 
— vvv 6t£ now at this very moment, 
S.c.T.687. S.625. See Herm. and 
Lob. on Soph. Aj.801. and the for- 
mer on Viger p. 919. 

"On that, P.V. 104 186.259. 323. 328. 
377.953. E.98. — because, P.V. 903. E. 
928. 

"OsXoc labour, S.c.T. 18. 

'Oro/jclv to sound, orof^ei vttvo^o- 
rav yofiov P.V. 574. 

"Orof^oQ a noise, a clatter, S.c.T. 
137.186. 



"Otov, 6t^, see 6(ttiq, 

^OtotoI, otototoI, otototototototoI 
alas! P. 260.266.882. 1000.1008. 1024. 
A. 1042. 1046. 1230. C. 156. 856. S. 866. 
875. 

'OroTvl^eirdai pass, to be deplored 
or bewailed, C.325. 

*OTpvveiv [v] to urge, to urge on, 
S.C.T.708. A. 295. 

Ov pron. of him, himself, gen. Ion. 
lOey S 64. dat. ol A. 1118. ace. a^c 
him, S.C.T.451. 597. 599.1019. P. 194. 
1626. E.225. her, 680. in plur. them, 
S.c.T.612.721.770,993.502. fem.S.c.T. 
846. dat. <r<t>l(Tiy to them, P.V. 479. 
encMt. (r<t>lv id. P.V. 252. 455. S.c.T. 
909. P. 745. 793. 

Ov where. See under 6g. 

Ov a negative, joined with verbs, 
participles, nouns, adverbs, etc. pas' 
sim. It is sometimes placed after 
the verb to which it refers, e. g. £*ir}Q 
<^priTOQ oifK &y P.V. 981. Cf. id.755. 
942.985. P. 788. — also placed alone, 
without a verb, e.g. ov, irpiv ye '^btpav 
TTiy^e Kiy^vy^ flaXEiy S.c.T. 1039. Cf. 
A. 1222. 1272. 1652. — coalescing with 
the verb into one idea, e. g. oXjc^ yap 
ovroi rrKoKafjLoy ov ^a/idi^erai S. 861. 
h.e. ^aficL^erai, ^Siy ra tov^* ov dia- 
reri/jirtTai Oeolg S.c.T. 1038. h.e. rJTe- 
TifiriTai, — the negation is sometimes 
repeated, e.g. P.V. 2 15. 232. 258. 47 7. 
P. 211.376. 422. A. 618. 1617. E.587. S. 
386. 

Ov3ayui7 (dat. sing, of inus. oh^afiog) 
in no place, nowhere, P. 377. — in no 
wise, P.V. 256. 840. 

Ov^ajjLov (gen. of id.) nowhere, 
S. 324. 434. 466. — vo^il^tiv ohZafxov to 
hold in no sort of esteem, P. 490. See 
yofii'Cety, 

OhlafiSiQ by no means, in no wise, 
P.V.520. A. 827. 898. S. 277. 904. 976. 
In reply to a question, P.236.702. — In 
P. 168. Lange and Pinzger read oh- 
^afjiiog ifiavrr)Q ovh* adelfiavTog, (ftiXoi, 
h.e. ov^\ ejuL. oltra scarcely mistress 
of my thoughts. This conj. though 
disapproved by Herm. is worth con- 
sideration. Certainly, an expression 
of fear for herself is too selfish to 



OYAA 



( 247 ) 



OYN 



be suitable in tbe mouth of Atossa 
under such circumstances, and, more- 
over, the words tfiavrfje adeifiavroQ 
will hardly bear the meaning of fear- 
ing for herself. 

O^^ac the ground or soily P. 159. 
see Kovieiv, A. 489. S.IOIO. 

Ohli nor, neither, and not. with 
the negative ov preceding, P.V.212. 
873.991.1079. S.C.T. 540 598.893. P. 
238.354.796.849. A. 779. 985. C.89. E. 
58.70.228.423. S.234.373.871.925.— 
with ohhi A.597. with ov^fVwP.V.320. 
with ovnwiroTt 693. with ovUv 1010. 
with ovTiQ S.c.T.380. with ovn A. 281. 
with ovroiC.697. E.289. with ohU re- 
peated S.746. — repeated with oh in- 
tervening. o^K Tjv aXi^rfjJi ov^iv, oh^e 
^wai^Vy oh ')(pi(TT6v, ovM iritTToy 
P.V.477. where Blomf. reads ovre 
twice (see Elmsl. on Heracl.615.). 
So Dind. — The preceding negative 
is sometimes omitted, which is sup- 
posed by some to be the case in 
C. 465. but see under e/i/ioroc. — with- 
out a negative preceding, P.V.102. 
165.257.293.324. 546. 588.718.771. 907. 
S.C.T.265. (see Atto.) 410.791.822. 
965.1026. P. 583. 718. A. 162.254.597. 
(here Schiitz, Blomf. ovk) 776.862. 
953. 993. C. 1034. E. 5. 24. 49. 293. 295. 
330. 372.449.532.877. S.86. 130.634. — 
not even, P.V.57. S.c.T. 451. 1026. P. 
421.782. C. 187. E. 219. 635. S. 225. 
234.411.752.936. with negative pre- 
ceding, P.V.215. in interrog. A. 1504. 
— oh^iirep not even though, C.497. S. 
394. 

Ohhic no one, P.V. 63. 234. 602. 915. 
1015. (but here Blomf. rightly reads 
fieiov with Stanl. the expression be- 
ing, as Dind. observes, the same as 
eXatrtrov rj firiUv in v. 940.) A. 618.927. 
1105.1277. E.101.109.— adj. none, P.V. 
101.103.232.452.477.631.802. S.C.T.854. 
A. 323.596. 766. 1143. E.388. S.386. 
716.— ov^£V nothing, P.V. 51. 965.986. 
997. S.C.T.582. A. 164.1002.1185. C. 
16. S.710. 893. 1022. — a thing of no ac' 
count, E.38. S. 730.901. irap' ohdev tL- 
BetrOai to make no account of, A. 221. 
Trap* oh^ev apKeiv to avail as nought, 



E.204. Trap ohhey atpeiv E. 809. 840. 
to do away with as a thing of nought, — 
ohdev &X\o y ij vrriiag M/iag Tapei^e 
P. 205. did nought else than, etc. oh- 
Mv TTOT tl firi ^vvdavovfievriv A. 1100. 
for no other end than, etc. — not at 
all, in no wise, P.V. 47. 179. 341. 342. 
878.920.1010.1044. S.c.T. 427. 979. P. 
276. 742. 828. 835. A. 1049. 1217. 1364. 
1388. C.439. 507. 700.733.740. 793. 805. 
899. E. 242. 385.621. 

Oh^ETrio not as get, P.V. 320. P. 746. 
800. — and not yet, A. 287. 

OvOap a teat, C.525. So Pauw 
and Valck. for the corrupt vulg. 

Ou/ccVi no longer, A. 319. 1151. 1156. 

OifKovv not then, not therefore, not 
however, P.V. 322. 516. — with interro- 
gations P.V. 52. 377. 619. S.C.T. 230. 
E.695. S. 296.818. In S.C.T. 199. the 
sentence is by some read interroga- 
tively, as being assigned to the Chorus, 
which is almost necessary to the 
sense: by others without interroga- 
tion, as belonging to Eteocles, which 
the arrangement seems to require. 
Hence the verse is thought by Dind. 
to be interpolated. See under 6, fj, to. 

OZXa the gums, C.885. 

OZv a particle whose precise force 
must be ascertained from the con- 
text, but generally meaning there- 
fore, then, etc, e.g. ffrivuffxev oZv 
Koi TutvZe <rvfi<l>opav dnrXijy C.919. 
letusthenbewail, etc, Cf ,F.Y , 51S.937 . 
C.o72. E.210.217.847. S.387. Often 
used thus in asking questions with Hg, 
TTtog, K.T.X. e.g. P.V. 513. 773. S.c.T. 
686.1057. P.239. C. 112. 176. 169.755. 
E. 367. 862. S. 214.294. 302. 313.335. ri 
oZy; what then? Sc.T.190. P.773. S. 
309. — Also in transitions, o h* ovy 
ipwrare P.V. 226. hut, however, as to 
what you are asking. — Also in tran- 
sitions where an abrupt change is 
made in the discourse, Anglice, he that 
as it may, e.g. iriXoiro ^' oZy Tairl 
TOVTOKTiy Bvirpa^ig A. 246. Cf. A. 34. 
217.662.1012.1549. C.564.572. In S.C.T. 
792. (iapea ^* oZv ofjicjg (l)pa(roy, the ex- 
pression seems equivalent to fiapia 
/jiiy k(TTK TCL^E, fpacroy 3* oZy o/iiog. 



OYNE 



( 248 ) 



OYPI 



see ofxwQ. — with other particles, e.g. 
fjiiv ovv, in transition, well^ however, 
P.V.829. S.C.T.597. C.687. S.127. 
or in stating something stronger than 
what has been first affirmed, nay, 
yea, rather, htivatra yap ypavg ohhiy, 
avTiiraic fisy olv E.38. Cf. P.989. A. 
1061.1369. C.993. So d\V olv in 
transition, hvi however, P. V. 1060. 
1073. S.C.T.199. — yap ovv for indeed, 
A. 660. E.346. icai yap olv A. 510. — 
otavTTtp olv tkiiTTE A. 593. even jvst 
as he left her, ^awep olv even as, A. 
1144.1401. C. 94. 87 5. — In stating an 
alternative, either in the first clause, 
e.g. BIT olv aXriBeis, eir oveipanov 
^Ixriv A. 477. Cf. A. 817. or in both, 
C.672. or in the last, e.g. firire fii- 
yaF, fxfir olv veapwv riva A. 350. Cf. 
A.460. £.390. 

Ovveica because, ovvek ^icrierav 
ilfi&g S. 630. — on account of, with gen. 
A. 797. S.480. 

Ovirep where, S.c.T.1002. 

Ovwore nev^r, P.V.174.560. S.c.T. 
633.1014. 1028. 1159. E. 127. 167. 522. 
531.665.819. 

OvTTw not yet, P.V.984. S.c.T. 496. 
P.637. A.664.1083. C.76e. — separated 
by an intervening word, P.V.27. P. 
175. C.736. E.560. 

OinriiiroTE never yet, P.V. 691. E. 
586. 

OvpaviOQ heavenly, belonging to 
heaven, P.V. 164.427.1051. A. 90. — 
rising to heaven* ohpdvia fiiXrf Xirava 
Qtoltn S.789. ohpdvia &XV P'566. 
woes reaching to heaven, i.e. immense, 
Schiitz cf. Virg. iEn. ii, 222. Cla- 
mores simul horrendos ad sidera tolliU 
Cf. also Soph. Aj. 195. ^rav ohpaviav 
tfKiytav, and Ant. 414. with £rfurdt*s 
note. Blomfield less correctly under- 
stands the meaning in these passages 
to be calamitates coelitus immissce, 

OvpavofiriKrfg reaching to heaven, 
A. 92. 

OvpavoviKOQ overcoming heaven. 
Arav ovpavdviKov S.156. h.e. omnium 
coelestium numinibus potentiorem, 
Schiitz. 

Ovpavog Uranus, P.V. 205. 



OvpavoQ heaven, P.V.749. 899. S.cT. 
370.383.424. P. 491. A. 546. E.865. S. 
211. 

Ovpavovxog governing heaven, oh- 
pavov\ov hp\dv C.954. 

Ovpiieiv to urge with a fair wind. 
Met. to direct aright, to conduct with 
certainty, rov airrov alel haifiov ov- 
pieiv rv\rig P. 594. that the same god of 
fortune will ever guide (his affairs) 
prosperously, where, as Passow (Gr. 
Lex.) observes, Tvxnv must be repeat- 
ed from rvyr}Q. Blomf. for rityriQ 
reads rtrxag, ace. pi., which, it must 
be admitted, is plausible, dalfxova 
rvxni being rather a harsh expres- 
sion. In C.914. Tarpog yap altra 
Tov^e eroifpliei fiopov, aoitpl^ei is put 
for <r6i ohpi^eL h.e. brings inevitably 
on thee, not for orol opli^ei, as Blomf. 
Well. Dind. suppose. ^CliraTipalvo' 
irarep, ri aoi | <^dfitvog, ^ ri pi^ag | 
riy^oiji h.v EKadtv ovplorag \ tvOa d 
typvtTiv tvvat, \ OKomf ^duog iord/jLOipov ; 
^dpireg 5' ofiolwg \ iccicXi/irai ySog 
evKkeijg | irpoffSo^dfioig *Arpeidaig. C. 
313. seqq. Of this passage many 
interpretations have been given. The 
only variations in the reading and 
punctuation worth mentioning are 
dveKaSev for av eKadev, and the plac- 
ing the interrogative after ehval instead 
of after MfjLoipov, as is usually done. 
A comma may also be placed after 
Tvyoifi dvf taking <j>dfjLevog rj pi^ag tv' 
Xoifi &v absolutely, and eKaOev ohpltrag 
by itself. The passage appears after all 
very simple, according to the common 
reading and pointing. Orestes is ex- 
pressing his wish that any prayer or 
act of his might be made to reach his 
father in the shades, and cause his 
spirit to arouse itself to take ven- 
geance on his murderers. Whether 
this may be so or not, he cannot tell ; 
but, adds he, be that as it may (o/xo/oic)? 
a due lamentation of the dead is a 
proper token of respect. To this 
the chorus replies, that he need not 
fear lest the spirit of the dead should 
be inattentive to his cry, for that 
his lament would certainly have the 



OYPI 



( 249 ) 



OYTO 



effect desired. Translate, O father, 
unhappy father , what having said, or 
what having done for thy sake, could 
I succeed in making it reach from afar 
to the place where thy couch holds 
thee, a light (h.e. a place where the 
light is) equivalent to darkness ? hut 
still, be this as it may, etc. Ovpiara^ 
is to be taken actively, sc. tov \6yoy 
H ro epyov, as Lachm. explains it, and 
not intransitively, as some prefer, sc. 
could I succeed in reaching thee my' 
self? Some, placing the interroga- 
tive after ehyal, join (tk&t^ <^6loq Itro- 
fwipoy with oifpiaas, and understand 
it metaphorically of the act contem- 
plated, as a pleasure (or light) equal 
to the sorrow (or darkness) which 
now encompasses Agamemnon, as 
being hitherto unavenged. It is 
simpler to take these words as an 
epexegesis of thvai, by which ^schy- 
lus expresses somewhat of the same 
idea as Milton when describing the 
regions below, " no light, hut rather 
darkness visible** Others again, as 
Well., place the interrogative after 
ehvcU, and refer ctk. ^a. Icro/i. to yoog, 
as denoting the probable inefficacy of 
the act performed. Other interpre- 
tations, etc., may be seen in the 
notes of commentators ; see especially 
Blomf. Lachm. Herm. Obss. Critt. 
p. 89. seqq. 

OtJpcoc proceeding favourably^ f vX- 
Xa/3o( irpd^iv ovpiav C.801. may he 
lend his aid to guide the matter 
aright, — with ace. guiding favourably. 
TO irdv fJLflxo-P ovptOQ Zevs S.589. See 
iropi^Q, 

OvpioararnQ lit. set to a fair wind. 
Met. favourably instituted, done in 
honour of success, C.803. See yo//c» 

OvpoQ a fair wind, kot ovpov with 
a fair wind, right onward, without 
stopping, P. 477. — met- S.c.T.672. 
836. 

Owe the ear, C.374. &Tu>y C.54. 
444. £j»(7/ S.C.T. 25.84. P.597. 

Ovrai^eiy id, pass. irXriyrly xaipiay 
ohrafffiiyoQ A.1317. mortally wounded. 

Ohrdy to wound. ^IffiOQ ^layTaiay 



ohr^ sc. ifrkqyriv C.631. inflicts a 
deadly blow. 

Ovrt neither, nor. repeated, P.V. 
21. 106. 462. 798. S. C.T. 337. 489. 638. 
646,647.648. P.14.211. A. 69.239.482. 
C.266. E.56.389.673. InC.69. Bothe 
conj . ovTE for ovtl , So Dind.— the for- 
mer oiJre is omitted, A. 518. C. 292. in 
which last place ZixeerQat d* is to be 
read with Herm. — with oh preceding 
instead of oirre, P. 580. — with oh fol- 
lowing ovre, P.V. 448. C.289. — with 
re following, P.V. 244. 260. — with hi, 
P. 644. E.476. In A. 1502. ovre seems 
clearly wrong, it being most unlikely 
that it should, as Well, supposes, 
connect the following words with 
the former speech of Clytaemnestra. 
Schiitz and Blomf. read ohx. Seidler 
thinks VV.1502, 3. an interpolation. 
So Dind. 

OhrihaySs vile, S.c.T.344. 

OvTig no one, P.V.50.468. A. 1306. 
C.628. 1029. S.590. 592. adj. none, P.V. 
443. S.C.T.51.379. P. 173.406. A. 179. 
454.1070. C.69. (see prec.) 736. E. 
304. 404.568.618.636.706. S. 6. 92 637. 
— with gen. A. 385. C.558.1013. E.188. 
672. — ovTi not at all, not, P.V. 172. 
S.C.T. 457. 618. A. i281.967.1221. C. 
414. E. 591.597.973. S.511. with firi, 
ovn fiii S.C.T.181. A. 1624. C.882. 

OvToi surely not, S.c,T.218. A. 91 4. 
1025.1289. C.267. 577. 696.841.901. E. 
48. 64. 1 76. 289. 841 . S. 360. 505. 508. 745. 
861.870.912. 

OSroc this, ovToi these, etc. P.V.. 
41. 73. 227. 239. 251. 261. 265. 278. 377. 
390. 498. 509. 515. 625. 628. 730. 766. 784. 
787.809.812.815.828. 871. 872. 877. 917. 
920.930.975.994.999.1032. 1045. S.C.T. 
27. 67. 166.247. 404. 460. 677. 654. 1004. 
1026. 1036.1067. P.114.155.161. 184.196. 
206. 220. 224. 233. 325. 505.723. 724. 739. 
774.779.815. A. 97.142. 157.246,359.637. 
563.571.588.590.601. 659.795.834. 869. 
918. 924. (see seq.) 928. 1044. 1277. 1281. 
1293. 1303. 1343. 1377. 1393. 1412.1604. 
1565.1693.1600. C.108.111. 114.120.143. 
173. 366. 374. 576.706. 747.759. 770. 831 . 
893. 897.904.921.1027. E. 52. 110.190. 
199. 420. 429. 430. 436. 454. 558. 583.608. 

2 K 



OYTO 



( 250 ) 



OXHM 



612.613.619.677.766.856.890.892. S. 
237.246. 265.273. 293.298.306. 405.453. 
499.515.517. 734.907. 912.918.924.940. 
969.984. — oItos in addressing, hark 
ye. ovTOQy tL irot£«c; S.889. — Tavnj in 
thismanner, P.V.189.609. — xal ravra 
and that too, P.V. 961 . E. 1 12. 597 . 864. 
— with a substantive and article, P.V. 
4.357. S.C.T.246.591. A.533.1076.1611. 
1631. C. 91. 534.894. E.589. S.315. — 
with a subst. without the article, 
P.V. 224. 803. 1067. S.C.T. 226. 382. 487. 
561.699. P.121.487. A. 564. 1224.1231. 
C. 229. 372. 787. 985. E. 20. 58. 320. 431 . 
466. 486. 606. 654. 674. 677 . 7 13. S. 351 . 

Ovrw, ovTiOQ thusy so, P.V. 195.289. 
972. S.C.T.404.608,793. 794. 1003. 1011. 
1048. P. 166.546. A.60. 124. 601.701. 
924. (Here Emper. in Zimmerm. 
Diar. by a very probable conjecture 
reads rovfiov fxev ovraic for Tovrufv fx. 
ov.) 1262.1353.1361.1419.1584.1592. C. 
250.362.446.476.497.545.560. E. 100. 
431.709.998. S.333.752.955. 

Ovx* not, P.V. 934. 954. A. 264. S. 
471.896. 

'OfelXeiy to owe. o^dXbiv ye P.V. 
987. did I owe it him. — 6<l>e(X£cr6ai 
pass, to be owing or due. rov^£c\o/z£i/ov 
Tp&fftrovera Aiicri C.308. aor.2. <S(0eXe 
ought. tfjLTrag rig ahrilv aXXoc &<f>£\€v 
Xaxeiy P.V. 48. some one else ought 
to have received it, with eWe, ctO' 
6il>E\£ would that. eW* 6<I>e\£ kcl/jle 
Oavdrov Kara fxolpa KoXvij/ai P. 879. 
would that death had come upon me. 

'O^cXXcij/ to increase or further ^ 
S.C.T. 175. — mid. v. apayjiog ^iX- 
XETai id. 231. becomes greater. 

0<I>eXoc use. noXv^pofiov <l>vyds 
6<l>£Xog EiTi fioi S.718. 

*0<^da\ fioQ the eye, if/jLEpoffKOirov 
6<l>6aXfi6v E^u) S.C.T. 67. 6<l>6aXfjLol 
the eyes, S.c.T.385. Oewv 'ieroy otb- 
QaXfiolQ (ftaog P. 146. Kar d^daX/iovc 
/3aX£l C . 567 . (see fiaXXeiy and Kara,) 
— To denote that which ismost dear or 
precious. (Cf. o/i/xa.) 6(jiQaXfioy o^ixtay 
C.922. sc. Orestes. In P. 164. d/i^t 
8* o^QaXfioiQ (f>6^oQ is translated by 
Schiitz circum oculos meos timor ; 
but Blomf. properly refers it to Xerxes, 



in the sense assigned above, as the 
next verse shows, yvicrog 6<^6aXfi6g 
S.C.T.372. the brightest ornament of 
night. — A certain minister of the 
Persian king, alluded to in P. 941. 
was called d^OaX/xoc ftaalXEutg, be- 
cause by his aid, as Suidas says, 
irdvra 6 fiatriXEvg kwEtrK&KEi, See 
Stanley's note on this passage. 

*0<l>daXfxbfpvxoc putting out the eyes 
(as a punishment). d^daX/LUi^pv^ot de- 
feat E.177. 

"O^tc a serpent, S.cT. 477. C- 
915. BItovq o0(c S.872. Met. an 
arrow, irriyvov apyri<rrfjy o^iy E. 
172. In C.637. the reading of M. is 
oh <^1(TE wdfra <nrapydyrj itXeII^eto for 
which Turn, has o0tc te itdtriy tnrap- 
ydyoiQ dnrXliETO, About the two 
latter words there can be little doubt ; 
the former part of the verse is very 
uncertain. Butl. conj. ov^tc te iralg 
&g. Faehse (Syll. Lect. p. 325.) 
thinks the reading of Turn, may be 
explained, omnibus, quibus, sc. in- 
fantes involvi Solent. Pors. conj. ov- 
f^ig Efwicri (nrapyayoig. It is possible 
that after all 6<l>ig may not be the 
word concealed under the corrupt 
reading. This is partly supported 
by the division of the syllables in M. 
oh i^EltTE. It may be suggested as a 
mere conjecture to read, 6v <j>r)(TL iralg 
ky (or better, perhaps, 6y frieri Trat^a) 
(Tirapydyoig tairXll^ETo. ov <j>T}(n sc. 
Clytaemnestra. Cf. tag ahril XiyEi 
V.520. — On the quantity of the final 
syllable see Koyig. 

*0<l>XE7y (aor.2. from pres. inus.) 
to be sentenced to pay a fine. of^Xtoy 
&pvayfjg Kal KXoTrfjg ^licriy A. 520. con- 
demned to pay the penalty of rape 
and of theft. 

"O^pa whilst, C.365. — o^p' a v with 
subj. until, E.325. 

'O^pvc an eyebrow, C.283. 

'OXft'' to sustain. <ppovpay oxritna 
P.V. 143. / shall keep watch. 

'Ox^TEvtffOai pass, to be conveyed, 
lit. as water by a channel, Met. as 
a rumour, A. 841. 

"Oxnfia a conveyance, either a land- 



OXGH 



(251 ) 



HAIA 



carriage, S. 180. P. 699. or a ship, 
vavriXiify oj^^/iara P.V. 466. 

"Oxdrj the bank of a river, S.C.T. 
374. P.V. 812. 

"Ox^oc a mound or hilly P. 459. 
rvfifiov kir ox^V ^ "*• ^® ox^os simply, 
a tomb, P. 639. 660. — a high bank. 

'Ax^P^*'^^'"'^ ox^^^^ A. 1133. Here 
Casaub. reads ox^ac because ox^ri sig- 
nifies a bank, ox^oq a hill. So Blomf. 
Well, however, properly observes 
that the radical force of both words 
is the same, and that each is occa- 
sionally used in the sense of the 
other. 

'OX^eiv to trouble, P.V. 1003. 

"Ox^og a crowd or mixed multi- 
tude, S.C.T.216. P. 42.53.917. S. 179. 
— Met. ox^ov Xoyufv P.V. 829. a mul- 
titude of words, 

'Ox/^a^civ to fasten, oxfJ-acrai P.V. 
5. &xjia<re 621. 

"OxoQ a conveyance, e. g. a chariot, 
P.V. 135. 712. A.1040. E. 383. — a ship, 

S.32. See 6xrifi(^' 

*Oxvp^£ powerful or mighty, P. 78. 



A. 44. of things, P.90. Here Rob. 
and several MSS. have exvpo^c, 

"Oip a voice, oira rag Trjpetag a\o- 
Xov S.58. 

"Oxj/avov a vision or apparition. 
ovTOi fiaraioy av^pog oxpayoy iriXei C. 
527. Truly (this) is no unmeaning 
vision of a man, (and not merely of a 
beast,) h. e. it is a man, not a beast 
that is signified by the vision. Dind. 
considers aylpog corrupt. 

'Oi//c late, too late, A. 1399. 

*0\l^iyoyog late born, young, S.356. 

'O'^/lKoiTog late seeking rest, A. 863. 

'*0\pig a vision, P.V.648. A.413. 
periphr. fjiayrafffiaTuty oij/eig S.c.T. 
693. o\//tc cvvirWoiv P. 510. — a spec- 
tacle, P. 48. S.562. oypiy Afivvfrov S. 
1044. of which no one can discover 
the depth. — the sight or eyes, ex^ov 
iraXlyrpoTroy oi/ziv S. 165. averting his 
eyes, elg 6\piy lAoXeiv P. 179. to come 
into sight, elg oxj/iy iJKEig i^yirep E^rfv- 
Xov irdXai C.213. you have attained 
to the sight of what you long desired 
to see. 



n 



Ud, See irfj. 

Uayyaiog name of a mountain, P. 
486. 

JJayrf a snare. Koi irayag vwepKo- 
irovg EirpaidjiUaOa A. 796. but here 
Dind. adopts Tyrwhitt's very pro- 
bable conjecture x^pfraydg. 

UayKaiyitrrog constantly renewed, 
A. 934. 

UayKciKtog in the worst possible 
manner, S.c.T. 534. P. 273. — irayjca- 
Kwg EX^f- C. 729. 

JJdyKXat/Tog most to be lamented, 
S.C.T.350. P. 808. 

nayic\}7|o/a the whole of an inhe- 
ritance, C.479. 

ILdyKoivog common to all, S.cT. 
690. all in common or together, trrdorig 
irdyKoiyog (3^* iwippodEl C.45. 

TlayKparrig all-powerful, S.C.T. 237. 
£.878. S.796. — emblematic of su- 



preme power. vayKpaTElg tdpag P.V. 
389. — victorious, A. 1632. 

IIayKp6TtM)g with the sound of all its 
oars, h.e. with all its oars, S.704. 

Ilayoc a hill, P.V. 20.117.130.270. 
S. 186. — Trdyog" ApEiog E. 655. 660. the 
hill of Mars. 

Ilayoc frost, pl» A . 326. 

TLdyxaXKog made all of brass, 
S.cT. 574. 

Ilayxv entirely, by all means, 
S.C.T.623. 

nddog suffering, rw Trade t fiddof 
diyra Kvpiutg EX^iy A. 170. Cf. A. 519. 
C.1004. ffvfiipopa irddovg P. 428. a 
grievous calamity. — a disaster or suf- 
fering, P.V.705. S.C.T.830. P.260.284. 
286. A.655. 867. 1108.1149.1183. C.509. 
540.970.1011.1066. E. 119. 140. 474. S. 
104. 

riaiav /Apollo, the healing god, A.144. 



HAIA 



( 252 ) 



HAAA 



Ilaiav a pcean or hymn, sung on 
various occasions, as ^e taking of a 
city, &\wffifioy vatdva S.c.T.617. the 
beginning of a battle, P. 385. the 
death of a person, etc. xacava rov 
davovTOi: C.149. Cf. S.C.T.B61. A. 
631. 

Uaiayl^eiv to sing a pcean, S.c.T. 
250. 

Uaihia education, S.cT. 18. 

Ilat^cioc belonging to children, irat- 
BeUov Kpe&r A A215, 1575, the flesh of 
children, 

Uaihd child's play, a trifle, P. V. 
314. 

nai^y6€ childish, A. 466. 

UaihofiSpoQ child' devouring^ C. 
1064. 

TLai^Xirwp child-destroying, S .c.T. 
708. 

TlaidoXvfirig destroying her son. 
Dor. C.595. 

HaihorptoTOQ inflicted as a wound 
by children, iraihorpiora iraQia £.473. 

UaUiv to strike or beat, intrans. 
Xoyoi iralovfTi irpog Kvfiatriv Ariyc P. V. 
887. — with ace. eiraKrav SXurfv P. 389. 
— vavs kv yrii ^aXicfipri ardXoy tiraiirt 
P. 401. — eiraitrty &<l>ayroy epfia A. 978. 
strikes upon (in loc. dub.). — to slay 
or give a death blow, A. 1352. 1357. 
pass. S.C.T.940. C.182. — ira/ovro for 
iiraiovTo in a narrative by an Ayye- 
Xoc P. 407. See KVKXovy, 

Hdig a child, iKeprSfxriaas hfjOey 
wc Trat^' oyra fie P.V.988. Cf. P.V. 
989. A. 81. 383. C. 522. 744. 748. fern. 
A. 268. — a girl, P.V. 664. C.366. pi. 
P.V. 867. E.69.— a son, Gcm^c m- 
irvfifira irai P.V. 18. Cf. id. 185.578. 
770.775. S.C.T.912. P. 173.185.192.207. 
223. 229.344. 348. 465. 468. 521. 601. 725. 
730.737.752.769.768.820. 833.836. 943. 
A.851.1010. C.599.800.883. E.144. S.63. 
162. 260. 301 . 576. 869. 878. — a daugh^ 
ter. ^ Aiog walg irapdiyoq Alicri S.C.T. 
644. Cf. A. 1391 .1407. E. 6.634.--'7ra7- 
^£C children, TriQvoQ rraihg S.c.T.293. 
Trainee *H0a£<TTOv E. 13. artificers. See 
Stanl. note. Cf. P.V. 139. S.c.T. 774. 
P 396. 703. A. 60. 319. 1192. C. 189.262. 
373.471.498. E.179.981.987. S.173.336. 



382. 428.469.595.799.887.906. 958. 965. 
in circumlocution, iraldec 'EWi/voii/ 
P. 394. — said of animals, kyavhiay 
iraihtay tclq afxiayrov P. 570. h.e. fishes. 
of the young of the vulture, eicirar/oic 
&Xye<rt irai^wy A. 50. 

JIaioytg the Pceonians, S.254. 

Halbty a healer or physician, 
iraiwv T€ yevov rrjade /lepifiytic A. 99. 
dXV ovTi HaitMfy r^3' eTriararei Xoyy 
A. 1221. This is well explain- 
ed by Klausen, *< Paeonis mentia 
rationem repetit e jusso chori uten- 
dum esse bonis verbis eix^rffiBiy. 
Horum enim usus nonnisi tamdiu 
locum habet, quam in discrimine 
res quaepiam versatur, in quo Serv- 
atoris Apollinis ausilium adhuc 
speratur. Quod discrimen si in 
malum vertit eventum, neque a 
PsBone quidquam amplius expectan- 
dum, neque juvant bona verba, quae 
jam sponte. vertunt in querelas dv- 
ffKeXa^ovg, dvaipitfiovQ,*' 

Haiwy a pcean or hymn of joy, C. 
339. 

Ilaca^i^coc possessing a soothing or 
healing power, A. 822. S.1052. KiKa- 
Zog oh vatutyiog P. 597. a direful 
sound, TT&Q ay opKog, frijyfia yeyyalijjs 
irayey, waiutyioy yiyoiTo; A. 1172, 
what beneficial effect could it have ? 
Here ^ptcov wfiyfxa must certainly be 
read with Auratus. The words x^y- 
fxa yeyyalwg Tayiy, as a mere appo- 
sition to opKog, would be unmeaning. 
The sense is^ how could an oath, al- 
though sincerely taken, etc. — xal 
vaibjywg is a very probable anonym, 
conj. in A. 498. where Kairaywyiog 
is now read. Dind. adopts jcdvay^- 
ytog from Spanh. or else would con- 
sider the word to come from c?rayai- 
yiog, not airaywyiog. 

IlaXai long since, a long while ago. 
with past tenses, P.V. 1000. A. 573. S. 
258. — with pres. triyw TroXac dvarriy' 
ocP.282. A. 356. 534.1350. C.457. — 
formerly. cixoi/TraXat A.506. C.213. 
£.429. rdy vaXai ireTrpay fieywy A» 
1158. C.792. T&v xaXai \6yu)y P.V. 
847. my former words. 



HAAA 



( 253 ) 



HAAI 



HaXaiyeviis horn long ago, antienU 
P.V.220.875. E. 163.— 0/ Zo«^ stand- 
ing, S.C.T.724. A. 1620. 

IlaXaK^c antienU of old standing, 
whether of things or persons, e.g. 
S.C.T.722. Cf.id.784. P.17.154.607.689. 
A. 742.1170.1351. 1459. 1482. C.733. E. 
80. 372. 748, 775. S. 262. 588. 1000. — 
aged, as applied to persons. ?rc5c o^v 
TraXaia irapa vetoripag fiddtj ; C. 169. 
Cf. S.C.T.309. A. 72. E.69.697.843. 
compar. contr. waXalrepog older, more 
antient, C.639. E.691. — ro iraXaiov 
antiently, QeoQev Kara Molp' EKparriffe 
TO 7ra\ai6v P. 103. 

ILa\ai6<l>p(av old in wisdom or feel- 
ing, h. e. aged, E. 802. — antient, S . 588« 

HaXaitTfjLa a struggle, A. 63. E« 
569. (see cLTplaKTOc) 746. 

UaXaiorrrig a wrestler or antago' 
nist, P.V,922. Met. an earnest suitor, 
A. 1178. Klausen compares Soph. 
Phil. 371. O.T.879. 

IlaXa/^aroc antiently spoken, S . c.T. 
748. A.780.— ow^ien^, S.526. 

naXa/x^oiv proper name, S.247. 
343. 

ILaXaLx^iav antient possessor or 
guardian of the land, S.c.T.lOO. 

IlaXa^?; handy -work, an artifice, 
P.V. 165.— dXd/i€ vat vaXafjiaig S.845. 
Here the meaning seems to be by 
violent hands, but the passage is ex- 
ceedingly corrupt,' 

UaXafxvaiog an assassin, E.426. 

IlaXiy a struggle, C,858. 

UaXiyKOTOG of a contrary sort, dis- 
agreeable, unpleasant, KXrf^oyag wa- 
XiyKorovg A. 837. cf.id. 848. odious ru- 
mours. Hence, hostile, rolg ifjiolg ira- 
Xiy Koroig S.371. my enemies. On the 
meaning of waXlyKorog, and other 
compounds of TraXiv and Kdrog, see 
Elberling Obss. in Ag. p. 9. seqq. 
who denies that " Korog proprie est 
indoles," as Blomf. (Gloss, ad S.cT. 
804.) asserts, and restricts it to the 
sense of " ira penitus infixa et per- 
roanens.*' It seems, however, im- 
possible to conceive, if this be so, 
how this sense can have entirely 
disappeared in the words aXXoKorog, 



vt6Korog, and vwtpKdrtag, which clearly 
signify only strange, novel, exces- 
sively : also in waXiyKorog itself, for 
the word does not mean qui iram 
adversus aliquem gerit, as Elberling 
says, iraXiy not at all signifying ad- 
versus aliquem, but being used to 
signify contrariety of direction, lit. 
cross-tempered, cross-grained. Neither 
does it mean, as the passages quoted 
show, valde iratus, vaXiv sc. exerting 
an intensive force, as in TraXififjLrfKrigi 
TraXltTKiog, etc. It seems clear then 
that if KOTog be not a mere termina- 
tion, it must have a meaning some- 
thing similar to that suggested by 
Blomf. On aXXdKorog, see Ruhn ken's 
note on Timaeus s. v. In (iapvKOTog it 
is not necessary to force the meaning 
from Kdrog anger, the word being, as 
Elberling observes, little different in 
signification from fiapvg. The idea 
of anger is also quite inappropriate 
in vtoKOTog (S.cT. 785. P. 252.), and, 
lastly, in vvspKOTiag, which word oc- 
curs A. 455. TO vwepKOTiag kXvbiv ci/ 
fiapv, where virepKOTtifg kXvbiv eZ 
means to enjoy an exceedingly high 
reputation. It has the same meaning 
in Eurip. Here. Fur. 1059. w Zcv, ri 
TraiS' Hx^ripag <J^ VTrepKdrtag tov troy; 
In A. 796. for koi irdyag (^AjOTrayac 
leg.) virepK&rovg Blomf. properly 
reads virepKoirovg, the idea vwepicoTovg 
being foreign to the sense, but need- 
lessly makes the same correction (sc. 
virepKdTTiag for vTrepKortjg) in A. 455. 

QaXifjifiTficrig very long, lit. as long 
again. traXiv sometimes in composi- 
tion has an intensive power, to yap 
iraXiv lvia')^ov CTr/rao'iv hriXol. He- 
sych. 

naXZ/iirXoyjcroc wandering back- 
wards, P,V.840. 

QaX//LA7rotva n. pi. the price paid in 
return for any thing , C.782. 

JlaXiy again or back, back again, 
KeXevOoy rlvirep ^X6£c iyKoyei irdXiy 
P.V.964. irdxyriy e^ay iiXiog (tk£^^ 
waXiy P.V.25. Cf. P.V.387.856. P. 
325. 600. A. 310. 385. 502. 587. 604. 665. 
827.993.1334.1569. C. 96. 6*14. 965. E. 



nAAi 



( 254 ) 



nAM$ 



36. S.336.834. — afterwards^ atafuture 
time, A. 256. E.690. — in a contrary 
manner, ^rfii ry ^d^jy iraXiv S.c.T. 
1031. let no one think differently or 
dispute it, SeeEtym. Magn. p. 648.18. 

HakivopToq rising again, recurring, 
A. 149. Here Schiitz conj. iraXi- 
voptrov, which he refers to the return 
of Agamemnon. In this, however, he 
is wrong, fiifivei does not refer solely 
to Agamemnon, nor is the meaning 
of oIkovo/jioq (as Wellauer rightly ob- 
serves) confined to Clytsemnestra, 
but it alludes to the wrath which, 
from the beginning, had attached to 
the house of Pelops, since its first 
crime, the wpwrcLp^og Any (v. 1165.) 
viz. the murder of Thyestes' chil- 
dren. Hence the wrath of the Furies, 
fifjvic (cf. V.1159. seqq.), never ceas- 
ing (fiifjiyei), showing itself from 
time to time {TraKlvoprog) in the 
commission of treacherous crimes 
{doXla), and which Chalcas fears (if 
Iphigenia be sacrificed) may be exerted 
again in punishing Agamemnon for 
the murder of his child (reKvoiroiyoc). 
reKyoTTOivog refers primarily to the 
murdered children of Thyestes ; but 
prophetically also hints at the fate 
of Agamemnon : in the same way 
Clytsemnestra too is obscurely alluded 
to in oiKovofxoQ hoXia. fjiifxyei is used 
as it is in v. 1544. fiifiyei he, filfiyoyrog 
ky XP^^^ ^*oc, iraOeiy rdv epjayra. 
fifjyiQ is used in the same manner 
as the consequence of crime in v. 685. 
'I\t^ he KfjhoQ opObfyvfJioy Te\e(ral<l>pwy 
fjtijyis {jXaae, 

HaXiycTTo/jLe'iy to mutter against any 
one, S.C.T.240. 

TIaXiyTOvog bent back, ev X'^P^^^ 
TraXiVrova C. 159. bending back in the 
hand; said of long flexible lances 
quivering in the hand when hurled. 

UaXiyrpoTroc turned away^ A. 753. 
S.164. 

HaXiyTvyiiQ having contrary for- 
tune, A. 452. Here Seal. TraXiyrvx^h 
but unnecessarily. See rpij^rf, 

HaXlppoOoQ ebbing and flowing, A. 
184. 



ndXXayfia concubinage, S.292. 

IlaXXac Minerva, S.cT. 121.483. 
P.339. E.IO. 21. 79. 215. 659. 637.724. 
728.742. 876.956.971.997. 

ndXXccv to shake, pass. iraXXetrdai 
to be agitated, C. 404. 617. S.766. ttoX- 
Xoyr 6\ljiy arjdfj S.662. were agitated 
at the sight. 

naXXcvjcoc all white t E.332. 

IlaXoc a vote or lot, from its being 
shaken in an urn, S.cT. 440. P. 
765. A.324. E. 712.723. waX^ Xax«»' 
S.C.T. 55. 119. E.32. e1,Xif)(ey TraXov 
S.c.T. 358. 

lIa.fl/3oToe all-nourishing, S.663. 

HafifiaraioQ all in vain, A. 376. — 
but here Dind. rightly prefers tclv 
fiaraioy with Musgrave. 

Ila/i/iaxoc fighting with all, re- 
doubtable, A. 163. 

TlafifiiiTbtp mother of all things. 
TrafififjTop yfi P.V.90. For examples 
of compounds of /x^Tiyp see Abresch 
p. 89. Valck. on PhoBu. 1518. and 
Blomf. Gloss, in loc. who observes 
that Twp and not ri/p is the termina- 
tion used in these compounds. 

TlafjLfnyiig mingled all togethery P. 
261. 

UafiiJiiKTog id. P. 62. 870. 

Ua/jLvridriy altogether, utterly, P. 
715. 

HafjLirrjfria the whole of a posses- 
sion, S.c.T. 799. 

Ila/xTrpcTrroc very conspicuous, A. 
117. 

UafiTTpofrOri A. 696. This word is 
corrupt. Heath conj. irdfnrpoadey. 
Schiitz TrafjLTrrihrjy, Blomf. ndfiTrpotrO* 
^ sc. ayarXdaa, Hermann's con- 
jecture is the most likely, TrdfnrpoaO' 
^, which is very suitable before the 
repeated word iroXvOprfyov. This will 
be clearer still if we consider ttoXv- 
Oprjyoy in both cases to refer to 
alCjya sc. jneya ttov (TTevei k.t.X. tto- 
Xvdprfyoy irdfiirpotrO*, ^ noXvOpriyoy 

K,T.X. 

na/i0a^£ all bright, P. 604. 
lid/jLipdapTog all-destructive, C.294. 
nayu^djooc all-producing, P. 610. 
nd/i0vXoi the Pamphylians, S.547. 



HAN 



( 255 ) 



HANT 



Uav Pan, P. 441. A. 56. 

UavdOXiog all'miserable, S.c.T. 
963. C. 422. 684. 

UavaioXog all- various ^V, 627 • 

Ilava/rioc entirely the author of 
anything, A. 1465. £.101. 

TlavaXrfdric all too true, S.c.T. 704. 

Hava\ridwc with perfect truth, S. 
80. in loc. corr. 

UavaXicrfc all'powerfultS.cT, 150. 

HayaXwTog seizing everything, A. 
352. See yapdrjKOTrXiipuToc* 

HavdpKeTOQ all-prevailing, ever- 
enduring. iravapKiraQ voaov C.67. 

Uav^rf/jLel with the whole force or 
people, S.c.T. 273. E.991. 

UavdrjiJilq, id. 8.602. 

JldvhiKos most just, S.c.T. 155. 

Hav^iKWQ most justly, S.c.T. 652. 
C. 239. 670. E.771. S.414. 

TLavcoKeiv to undertake the whole 
of a thing, S.c.T. 18. 

UaydoKog receiving all, S.c.T.841. 
C.651. 

Hdv^vproQ very mournful, P. 903. 
906. So Blomf. for vulg. iravdhvprov, 
which violates the metre. 

Uavepyirrjg effecting all things. 
gen. Dor. iravEpyira A. 1465. 

TiavriyvpiQ an assembly ox company, 
S.c.T. 202. kv wayriyvpei A.819. 

Havrifiepog coming every day, P.V. 
1026. 

Hdvwxog throughout the night, P. 
374. 

Havoii^vQ most wretched, C.48. Lo- 
beck Paralip. p. 251. shews that this 
word should be written irdvoi^vg. 

Hayolfioi alas ! C. 862. 

TldvoXlSoQ completely blessed, S. 
577. 

IlayofiiXel with the whole force or 
multitude, S.c.T. 278. 

UdyoirXog full-armed, S.c.T.59. 

navoirrrig all- seeing,F.y. 91. £.997. 
S.300. 

UavoQ a torch, A. 276. 

TLayovpyia wickedness, abstr. for 
concr. iravovpylq. Tiy\ irXdiov ^vvutT' 
(idg S.cT. 585. with wicked persons. 

Havovpyog ready for any act of 
daring, wicked, C.378. 



TLavaiXriyog (sub. &pa) a full moon, 
S.c.T. 371. 

Ilai/ffo^oc most wise, S. 315. 

Hayrd Dor. for vdyrri everywhere, 
£.925.8.82. 

HayrdXag most wretched, P. 629. 

XlayrapKrig all-sufficient, ready at 
all points, P. 841. 

Tlayra')(fi in every way or respect, 
P.V. 198. P. 221. Trpd^ag cv <roi Tray 
raxfi Td^ aiyitrw E.447. in whatever 
way I may fare by your means I 
shall be content. 

HayreXiig all-accomplishing, S.c.T. 
111. C . 959. — complete, C. 653. — of 
full authority, S.596. 

IlavrcXwc completely, throughout, 
P.V.438.913. 

TLayrevxla full armour, S.cT. 31. 

HdyTExvog aiding all arts, P.V. 7. 

Hain-oBair6g of every kind, S.c.T. 
339. 

HdyroSey from every side, on all 
accounts, A. 1343. 

lidyroXfjiog all-daring, S.cT. 653. 
C. 423. 589. 

IlayTOfiitHig hateful to all, £.613. 

HayT&irrrjg all-seeing, S.131. 

lIayr6(r£fiyog revered by all* £. 
607. 

HayrSroXfiog all-daring, A. 1210. — 
TO wayTOToXfjioy A. 214. an act of dar- 
ing. 

Tlayrofvprog collected from all 
sides, rd iroXXa 7rayT6<l>vpT dyev ^i- 
KTig £.524. Here the verse is de- 
fective by two syllables, nor is the 
sense complete. Pauw conj. Travrd- 
6ypT dyovT. So Herm. Schiitz^ 
bind. Wellauer from the Aid. read- 
ing irayrdif^vpToy, conj. irayToif^vpToy 
oyr. If this be correct Trayrd^tvpTov 
will have an active signification, sc. 
gathering from all sides, and govern 
the ace ra TroXXd. 

ndyrpofiog. So M. in S.c.T. 276. 
See irdyrpo^pog. 

ndvrpoTToc entirely routed, way- 
TpoTTffi ^vy^ S.c.T. 936. a complete 
rout. 

Ilavrp6<l>og nursing with all care, 
S.c.T. 276. but the reading of M. vdy- 



HANT 



( 2^ ) 



HAPA 



Tpo^oc is adopted by Casaub. Schiitz, 
Blomf. Dind. 

HayTbft by all means, F.VM, S.C.T. 
112. surety 9 at any rate^ P.y.333.945. 
1055. — joined with &XXb>c rt Kai, fi\- 
Xwc T€ wavrwc K€u KainyviffraiQ irarpog 
P.y.639. i.e. both on aU other accounts^ 
and also as being, h.e. especially as 
being. Cf. P. 675. E.696. and see 
Herm. on yig.620. 

Hdyv verily, surely, P. 880. — with 
a superlative force, rac vayv iroX- 
\ac i//vx^f A. 1431. wavv ^vortc /iu- 
ptag kvZpHv C. 848. 

HaviiXiQpoQ utterly destroyed, 
S.C.T.70.916. A. 521. C.922. E.522. 
— utterly destroying, P. 554. S.409. 

IlavioXi^c utterly destroyed, S.C.T. 
534. P.718. S.96. 

Ilavt$>pog brought forth at all sea- 
sons, S.672. 

na?rat papiB ! aha ! alas ! P. 988. 
A. 1085. 1229. K252. 

JlairralvEiv to look about one, to 
beware, P.V. 334. 1086. 

Ilapa 1. with gen. from the side of, 
P. 380. 898. Trap atnridog S.C.T.606. 
from the left side. See atmlQ. — 
from, denoting that from which any- 
thing proceeds, or is derived, P.V. 
637.702.990. A. 256. 304. 832.891. 1016. 
C. 87. 88. 169.397. E.818. S.196.1059. 
elliptically, ravra fiovfrriv evtrefi^ 
de&y wapa ; C. 120. sc. alreicrOai — 
yafiSfV liKOvtrav &kovtoq irapa S.224. 
taking from a parent a daughter in 
marriage against his will,-^2, with 
dat. with, or in the hands of, P.V. 186. 
amongst, with, C.477. E.911. near, by, 
S.C.T.374. E. 220.S.239. 283. — 3. with 
accus. at, near, P.V.529.812. P.295. 
A. 497. C.361. with motion towards, 
A. 173. beside, S. 548. trap* ahra A. 
719. in like manner (see vapavTo), — 
Trap* ovdev tdeyro A. 221. made of no 
account, irap ovliv E. 204. 809. as a 
thing of nought, as nought, Kpartiral 
iruQ TO dflov irapa to fi^ virovpyeiy 
kokoIq C.912. the Deity is circum- 
scribed in so far that He cannot sup" 
port the base, irapa denoting the mea- 
sure of what is stated. The verse, 



however, is probably corrupt. Kparei 
M iriaQ Port. Stanl. — contrary to, A. 
870.905.1015. E.164. S.74.449. — iraga 
is also used for 9rap£0T(S.c.T.338. P. 
163.609. A. 1025. E. 385. 406. 8.987. for 
irapti<n E.31. — for irapitm impers. 
P.V. 64.762. S.C.T.796. P.279.463. 
A. 1585. 1654. C.955. 

ILapafiaiytiy to transgress, ^iicrjv 
trapa^avTiQ A.163, irapfialvovoL for 
irapafy. £.738. napafidtri A. 59. to the 
transgressors, 

HapayyiXKeiy to deliver a message, 
P. 461 . A . 307 . Met. aiXag irapayyel' 
\atra id. 280. transmitting the beacon 
fire. Cf. id. 285. 

IlapayyeX/Lia a message, A. 467. 

Uc^yeiy to lead aside, to ensnare, 
P.98. 

Hapayiyyitrdai to be present, E. 
309. 

HapadiXyeiy to soothe, irapadiX^ei 
A. 71. SC. Tig, alluding to Agamem- 
non. See lEpov. 

UapaiPaaia (for wapafiaffia) trans- 
gression, S.C.T.725. 

Uapaiyeiy to advise, P.V. 307. P. 
264. C.890. vapyyetra P.220. / ad- 
vise, 

Hapalyetric advice, E.677. 

TLapaiTeitrdai to entreat, C.774. 
with ace. of person, S. 516. 

TlapaiTioQ a partial cause, causing 
with others, C.897. 

HapaKoKuy to exhort, call upon, 
P. 372. 

UapaxXlveiv [l] to turn aside, sc. 
from the right way. wapaKXlyovt/ iwi- 
Kpayey ^€ ydfiov viKpae TeXevrag A. 
724. This is correctly explained by 
Heath, ab iis quaprimo aspectu pro- 
mittebat deflectens et in pejus mutata. 
It is less properly connected by some 
with the preceding words^ in the 
sense of looking askance with the 
eyes.' In this case the stop must 
be placed after wapaxXiyovtr . So 
Blomf. The former way is adopted 
by Dind. Well. JKlaus. 

UapaKoirff madness^ Dor. A. 21 6. 
E.317.326. 

UapcLKowog maddened^ P.V. 582. 



HAPA 



( 257 ) 



HAPE 



Hapcucriog hy the shores P.V.838. 

IlapaXXay^ a succession^ A. 476. 

HapaWdtrffeiy to slip away, to 
vanish, A. 412. 

HapaKioq hy the sea side, P.V. 578. 

Ilapa/icXciv to neglect, pass. perf. 
iraprijjLekfitrBai to be neglected, S.c.T. 
684. E. 290. 

Uapdfwvffog inharmonious, C.460. 

HapafivOeitrOai to advise, P.V. 1065. 

napa/>(vfcd(r0ac to roar near any 
one, P.V. 1084. 

UapaviKav to gain an evil victory, 
(v^vyovg OfiavXlac CLTripwroQ iputg 
irapaviK^ C.592. unhallowed love 
wickedly destroys conjugal harmony. 

Hapdvoia frenzy, folly, S.cT. 738. 

HapayovQ foolish, A. 1430. 

HapavaUiv to be mad or rave, P.V. 
1058. 

IlapaTrarav to deceive. waprfTrar 
rrfffag £.698. 

Uapappvffig (irapa and ^v(i>) a fence 
or covering of skins or other mate- 
rial drawn over the sides of a vessel 
to protect it from injury, irapappv' 
tretc vewQ S.696. 

Uapaarifwg falsely stamped, coun" 
terfeit, A. 755. 

Tlapa<TKevaZi(rBai mid. v. to pre- 
pare oneself, A. 344. to prepare for 
oneself, P.V. 922. pass. irapetrKevatr/jii' 
yog ready, prepared, E.1030. S.422. 
A. 1396. (see dxccXelv.) 

Hapatricrivovy to place upon as a 
covering. ipapoQ ircLpetricrivwffe £.604. 
threw around him a cloak. Butler 
says that the metaphor is taken from 
the hangings of the theatre, which 
covered the scene as robes do a man, 
and that in the preposition wcipa lies 
the idea of craft and wickedness. 

HapaffKoireiy to look beside, to 
overlook or neglect, 1j Kopr &p hy 
irapeffK&ireic ')(pri<rfjL(iiy kuGty A. 1225. 
Here the meaning clearly is, surely 
then you quite failed to comprehend 
(lit. you overlooked) my oracular 
sayings, hence the particle &v is not 
only unmeaning, but absolutely in- 
correct. Moreover, even supposing 
that the genitive were correct after 



iraptfTK&freig, which is very doubt- 
ful, the verse as it thus stands vio- 
lates the rule observed by tragic 
writers, not to make the third and 
fourth feet contained by a single 
word. Hence Porson, who lays down 
this canon (Suppl. to Prsef. to Hec. 
p. 25.), suggests ^ Kopra 'Xptjer/j.iijy 
a/0* EjjLiay irapEtTKOTttiQ. This is ob- 
jected to by Well, and Herm. who 
prefer Heath's conj. ^ Kopr &yay, 
conceiving Porson*s canon to be with- 
out sufficient foundation. Dind. pre- 
fers Musgrave's conj. Bpoy for &p 
&y, but arranges the verse thus, ^ 
KCipra ')(prf(rfiwy opoy kiiStyirapttTK&ireiQ. 

TLapatnaMy standing by, C.977« 

HcLpatnaTEiy to stand by, be pre 
sent, S.C.T.651. A. 14. 851. 1049. 1174. 

HcLpatnarriQ a comrade, P. 91 8. 

IIapaoT€/x^cv to walk past, C.561. 

IlapatTvpiiy [_v~\ to bring forward, 
to utter. Trapitrvpag ettoq P.V. 1067. 

ILapavr6. A. 720. (see vapa). This 
is by some translated, in like manner, 
referring to the preceding allegory. 
Others translate it, at the beginning, 
in the first instance, as opposed to 
V. 724. So Schiitz. Hesych. has Tra- 
pavrd, irapa')(prifia. Scholefield com- 
pares Dem. IVlid.35. wap* avra ra^nc- 
il/jLara, Cf. Lobeck on Phr3m. p. 47. 
The former explanation is the best, 
there being nothing sufficiently de- 
finite to which to refer xap' avra in 
the latter sense. 

UapavrlKa immediately, S.748. 

ILapa(l>opd wandering of intellect, 
E. 317. 326. 

TLfipa<l>poveiv to be stupified or be^ 
wildered, S.c.T.788. 

llaplialyety see wapafialyeiy. 

UapfidrriQ (for xapa/3ariyc) a trans- 
gressor, E.523. 

HdpfiaTOQ (for irapd^arog) not to 
be surmounted or transgressed, ov 
wdpfiaroc S.1034. 

Uapeid a cheek, P.V. 399. S.68. 

Utipiiyai to be present, to be forth* 
coming. irdpttrrtC^. 9rap€OTiC.209. 
657. E.634. rdpetrn triya A.400. he 
stands by in silence, (in loc. dub.) itd- 

2l 



HAPE 



( 258 ) 



nAPH 



pttni ipyoy wc tvo^ S.503. there is act 
as well as word. Trape^cri A.410. S. 
1022. imp. irap^ €.51 6. (on this form 
see Herm. Praef. Soph. CEd, Tyr. 
p. xii.) irapfiv S.c.T.644. P. 869. £« 
764. ilit. ovic, d napioral y . A. 1222. 
no, if indeed it shall be realised or 
come to pass. Here Schiitz conj. 
liirep etrrai y. So Blomf. DiDcl. 
iffip^ C.981. — vapiivai tlvi to have, 
to enjoy, to feeU irxpK^ wXtiuy ij 
ei\<a irapttrri fioi P.V.820. Cf. P. 
231.383.406. C.89. vapwy present. 
tv^Tjfwg trcLpwy C.56d. being in the 
town. Cf. P.V.26.47.98.271. 314.321. 
375.392.469.973.1002. P. 258. 322.811. 
829. A. 1213. C.688. (see icaXdc) 839. 
1009. E. 406. 826. (see /xoXtc) — irape- 
tTTiy it is for us, it is ours, yours^ 
etc. e. g. bftay irapetm A. 1327. one 
may see it, Cf. S.c.T.906. P.712.1006. 
A. 359. C.251.414.971. E. 153.251.879. 
S.939.941. frapTJy P. 393. — irdpa is 
sometimes used for irdpEtni, in the 
sense of is present, S.c.T.338. P. 183. 
609. A. 1025. £.385.406. S. 987. in the 
sense of it is ours, yours, etc. (see 
prec.) P. V. 54.762. S.C.T.796. P.279. 
463. A. 953. 1585. 1654. See trapd, 

Uapeiireiy aor. 2. to persuade, V .\ . 
131. 

HapeKPaiyeiv to violate or trans- 
gress. wapeKJ^dyreg C.636. 

UapE^iiyai to transgress, over^ 
reach, irape^laeri P.V.551. 

llapip'xt(rOai to pass by, S.c.T.750. 
napeXdwy S.982. — to enter or come in. 
etru) wapeXOwy C.836. 

UdpevyoQ sleeping beside, S.c.T.995. 

napex^iv to present, P.20.206. A. 
1576. — to cause, P. 314. 320. A. 550. E. 
915. The passage in A. 1493. ovoi U 
Kal wpofialviMty ird\vq. (so Herm.) kov- 
pofiop^ irapilti, is very obscure. Butler 
proposes to alter hk xai, which is with- 
out meaning, into lUriy. This being 
changed into the Doric lUay, will, 
without further . alteration, afford a 
very tolerable sense. This Schole- 
field adopts, and translates, << quo 
quum processerit, poenas solvet, vel 
faciet ut solvantur poonae, ob concre- 



turn rorem sanguinis liberorum vora- 
torum," h.e. to which point advanc- 
ing, he will make satisfaction for the 
blood of the murdered children of 
Thyestes. 

llapr\(iay to pass the vigour of life, 
to decline in strength. The word ap* 
pears in A. 956. seqq. '^(poyoQ 3' iireX 
wpvfiyi^aiwy ^vyfjifidXais -^afifiiag 
dicarac frapril^rfiny, ivd* vir "IXtoy 
ipro yavfidrac mparog, which is 
evidently corrupt. The word fw- 
efifioXoiQ is unknown. Schneider 
in his Lex. corr. ^vyefijioXaig, which 
occurs also in P.388. Casaubon conj. 
£vv tfifhXaig. The form duarii for 
dKorog does not exist, though Klausen 
endeavours to defend it. Hence some 
conj. dKdrovg or aKdrov. But the 
expression ^Ifafifiiaig, as referred to 
a vessel, is certainly very awkward ; 
and probably dicdrac is nothing more 
than a corruption from djcr^. Thus 
Blomf. suggests i//a/i^/a(c dkraiQ, 
which is, perhaps, the best correc- 
tion proposed, if we consider it as 
the dative governed by the preposi- 
tion eF in £vi/£/i/3oXaf£. For impti- 
(irivE Heath conj. irapfjxl/e, as from 
troLpdiTTeiy to fasten, a word without 
authority, though adopted by Schiitz. 
We may observe, however, that ird- 
prj^rftre would scarcely have been 
substituted by an error for the simpler 
word xop^i^e. Moreover, this does 
not accord with the meaning of the 
passage. The apprehension felt by 
the chorus does not arise from the 
length of time elapsed since the army 
arrived at Troy, their safe return 
being now a matter of certainty. 
Hence the words ')(p6yog £7r£i i//a/x- 
fiiag cLKdrag TraprjypE become unmean- 
ing. The same objection lies against 
joining arparog with wapijfinffE in the 
sense of when it grew old : and like>- 
wise against Blomfield's conj. iwel 
TTpvfiyriaibty ^vyefifioXal irapriflrieray . 
It may be suggested, if ircLpii^rivt be 
not corrupt, which appears most pro- 
bably the case, to make Bpdaog its 
subject, understood from v. 955. and 



HAPH 



( 259 ) 



HAPO 



take it in the metaphorical sense of 
when my confidence decay ed^ declined. 
Cf. a somewhat similar use of ijfiav 
on A. 570- The Chorus, in the be- 
ginning, expresses the loss of con- 
fidence which it feels ; it then pro- 
ceeds to say, that this confidence had 
failed ever since the time when the 
Grecian army arrived under Troy. 
Translate, it is long since when, at the 
throwing out of the cables on the sandy 
shore, {my confidence) passed away, 
when the army came under Troy, 
The words eZG* vtt' "IXiov wpro vav- 
fiarag arparoc may be considered as 
an epexegesis of the words wpvfivri' 
trifttv ^vvefiPoXaiQ v^a/x/i/acc clktoic, 

Tlapriyopeiv to admonish, P.V.649. 
1003. — to console, P. 522. — to propi- 
tiate, E.483. 

Haprfyopia a soothing. •^Itr^aroq 
ayvov irapriyoplaig A. 95. metapho- 
rically referring to the comfort ex- 
perienced from the sight of the lamp, 
thus trimmed with oil in honour of 
the king's return. 

Uaprjtg the cheeky S.c.T.516. C. 
24. 

Hapri^ig a putting ashore, A. 542. 

Hapriopog extended, stretched out, 
P.V.363. Prop, applied to a horse 
who is harnessed to another to run 
alongside of him in a chariot. Dind. 
more correctly writes the word irapdo- 
poq from M. 

TLapBivEtog of a virgin, A. 221. 

JlapQtvtvEo%ai to he a virgin, P.V. 
G51. 

TLapdzvia virginity, P.V. 900. 

Mapdiviog belonging to a virgin, A . 
208. 

TiapdEvoiraiog proper name, S.c.T. 
529. See under 'iTwofxi^wy. 

UapSivog a virgin, P.V. 414. 590. 
611. S.cT. 106. 165. 518. 644. E.953. S. 
475.981. — as an adjective, irapdivov 
vriyfig P. 605. the pure or virgin foun- 
tain. Cf. vapBivov ypv\Tlv ixtjy Eur. 
Hipp. 1005. with Valckenaer's note. 

UapStyofffj^ayog slaying a virgin, 
h. e. shed in the slaying of a virgin, 
A. 302. 



TLapOeyitv a virgins chamber, P.V. 
649. 

UapOog proper name, P. 946. 

TlcLpiiyai to omit, neglect. TrapfjKe 
A. 282. irapeig C.912. vapiyri 1028. 
pass. TTopeifiivoy P.V. 821. — to permit, 
concede. Kparog irapeg kfxol A.917. 

Uapig Paris, P.695.1128. A. 388. 
518. 

TlaplffraffOai mid. v. to stand by. 
irapitrraTai S.cT. 469. P. 193. wapa- 
trrairf S.C.T.213.7rap£OTwc E.65. — Trap- 
icrrriKe the opportunity is presented, 
it is in one's power. Dor. yvv ore troi 
ircLpitnaKB S.C.T. 689. ra irapeaTwra 
the things which present themselves. 
KpcLTitrra rdy iroLpttniiTdyy P.V. 215. 
ra X^ora ra>v irapetnbtTuty A. 1023. 
the best plan which present circum- 
stances allowed. 

UapvafTiog Parnassian, C.941. 

Ilapyrifflg (so vulg.)fem. of Parnas- 
sus, C.556. Blomf. writes TLapyaalg. 
So Dind. and Uapyafrov in E.ll. 
conceiving the Doric form to have 
been preferred by the tragic writers. 
The word should be written only 
with one er. The form o-er is later. 

Ilapyrierdg (so vulg.) Parnassus, E. 
11. 

UapoiBey before, formerly, P. 463. 
600. A. 176.1345. rfjg irapoiOey ev<pp6- 
vrigV.lld. last night. — with gen. vap- 
oiOey £^evpe7v ejjiov P.V. 501. — in 
front. vapoiOey irpwpag ^pifivg ^arai 
Kapdlag dv/iog C.385. 

TldpotKog adjacent, P. 850. 

Hapoi/ila a proverb, A. 255. 

UcLpolxEffOai to be gone by, A. 553. 
— to pass by, to miss, h.e. to decline, 
to refuse to have to do with, with 
gen S. 447. — to swoon or faint. Trapoi\- 
ofxai ^Eifiari S.719« 

Uapopyig inauspicious. irapopyiBag 
vopovg E.740. cf. Pind. Nem. ix. 18. 
aiffidy oh Kar 6pyl\b)y 6^6y. and Hor. 
Od. i. 15.5. Mala ducis avi domum. 

Uapog Paros, P. 869. 

Uapog beforeZ^.c.T . 406. C.368. (in 
loc. dub.) S. 368. 914. — Beolg rolg ira- 
pog P.V, 404. the former gods, S.c.T, 
406, 



HAPO 



(260 ) 



nA2X 



Tiapovala presence^ P. 175. hiKoiuiv 
ofificLTwy vapovcrla C.660. the pre- 
sence of honest looks> 

Uapoyl/wyrifia a side dishy an appen- 
dage to a feast. Met. an accession to 
any things A. 1422. See cvk^. 

nap^vv/iO£ called from some one. 
TO ^oifiris ovofjL txei napwrvfioy £.8. 
the name of Phoebe slightly varied^ 
i.e. the name Phoebus, derived from 
Phoebe. 

ELac without a suhstantive, every 
one. e.g. irag cv fieroUt^ y\iijir<rav ev- 
TVKov t^ipei S.972. Cf, C.168. more 
commonly with tiq, ttoc ric* ^'S* 
iviaTtvay^tiv irdc nc IroifWi A. 766. 
Cf. id. 1178.1636. S. 484. 950. 982. — 
Trdv everything, anything, e.g. trdv 
oirep wf>o<r)(p^ieT€y irtvtntrO^ P.V.644. 
Cf. P.V.6I2! P. 789. A. 766, 1566. irav- 
Tog eireKa S. 185. on every account. — 
TO vdy the whole thing.e, g. us fiadriTe 
ha rcXovc to nay P.V.273.630. C.328. 
428. TovTayroQ iXXc/xw P.V.963. / 
am wholly destitute of it. Cf. id. 1008. 
TO tray everything (considered as a 
whole idea), drep yyu)fArft to icdy 
evpacrffoy P.V.464. Cf. C.428.963. S. 
674. — TO Tcdy adverbially, at all, alto- 
gether. o\jK ^^Iburay oh^e vpotrfiXixj/ai 
TO irdy P.V, 215. rcvferai i^eywy to 
irdy A. 168. Cf. id. 417.1140. E.154. S. 
762. — oh TO Tray not at all, A. 965. — eg 
TO tray altogether, entirely, ig 76 vdv 
krriTVfiwg A . 668. E. 62.191 . id. for ever, 
tig TO way ad^Eyoy C. 673. 927. E.83. 
281.379.510,851.996. tig to way ^po- 
yov id. E.640. — ^id wayrdg through- 
out, P.V. 283. E.932. through all time, 
C.849. — wavTtg all, every body, trc 
wayrtg S.C.T. 105. Cf.P.V. 1093.S.C.T. 
31.852.985,991. P. 150.363.390.937. C. 
243. E. 386.508. 949. S.364. (see atnog) 
932. — wdyraall things, P.V. 331, 448. 
503, 524. 620. 823. 937.983.996. P,226. 
254. 274. 387 . 397. 644. 592. 595. 686. 820. 
845.916.941. A. 159. 595. 869.904. 1015. 
1613. C. 264. 293. 481. 979. E. 110. 246. 
265. 876. 420. 707 . 729. 8.273. 299. 306. — 
TCL wayra all things, as wtvai^ ret wdyra 
C. 125. Cf.id.513, E.393.— £c rd wdyra 
in all respects, P.V. 738. — With a sub- 



stantive without the article, every, 
all. way TtTO^tvTai fiiXog E. 646. Cf. 
P.V. 111. 1036. S.C.T. 283. P.370.414. 
C.776. £.240.478.503.853.922. S.139. 
370. — without the article, the whole, 
wtpi watray x^^y<i P.V. 138. Cf. P.V. 
193.671. S.C.T.236. P. 12. 56.61. 74. 
124.230.242.250.251.265.270. 286. 376. 
379.408.450.458.485.508.657. 664. 699. 
702.704.715.716.749.757.784. A.225. 
328.408.514.568.586.1077.1691. C.258. 
961.1011.1014.1042. E.183. 542.979. 
S.251. 420.435.598. — with the arti- 
cle before the noun, adj. etc. every, 
way TO wpotripwoy P.V. 127. to hiyov 
way E.668. — in the same construc- 
tion, the whole, way to Aatov yc- 
yag S.C.T.673. Cf. A. 1384. S.702. — 
preceded by the article, the wholcy to 
way woptlag ijh '''^91^ aKrfKoe P.V. 
825. 6 wag iLpiOfiog P. 331. Cf. P.V. 
233. P. 345. 392. 575. C.634. every, to 

way P'HX'f ovpiog Zeuc S.589.— Trdircc 
without the article, all, every* wd9i 
Stolg P.V. 120. Cf. id. 604.668. 1088. 
S.C.T. 907. 910. P. 215. 355. 383. 402. 
695.729.735.756. A.88. 127.140. 1183. 
1305. C. 70.637. 1036. E.471. S.219. 
479.942. — with the article preceding 
the substantive, wayra rd fuXKoyra 
P.V.lOl. Cf. P.168. E.890.969. A. 
600, — with the article preceding way- 
''^O ^'E* '''^^ w&yrtoy w6yb»y P.V. 761. 
Cf, id. 843.977. wayra abs. P.820. in 
every part. See Wunderlich p. 166» 
Here Cant. conj. wayrl sc. aor/zan. 
So Dind. —wiffrov wavra P. 941. tfi 
every respect. 

TLatraadai (aor. 1. from wao/juit 
inus.) to possess or have. fut. wda- 
trai E. 169. (see iiaiyog) perf. pass. 
wtwafjLtvog having, A. 809. C.189. 

Ilao'O'aXcveiv to fix with nails, P.V» 
66.65. A. 565. 

HatraaXevrdg fixed with nails, P.V. 
113. 

ndffxciv to suffer, P.V. 92. 288. 617. 
1069.1095, S.cT. 141. P. 800. A. 1508. 
S.886. fut. wtlffofiai S.C.T.245. S.758. 
aor. 2. C7rd6o/4cv A.241. E.139. waddy- 
Tog S. 381. with omission of aug. ird- 
dofity C. 413. wdOoy E.758. imp. wdOt 



HATA 



(261 ) 



HATP 



C.918. conj. irdOuffjiev S.984. rlirddio; 
S.C.T.1049. what must become of me ? 
See Passow's Lex. on this phrase. — 
iraOelv P.V.609.628. P. 793. A. 1144. 
1545.1643. C.311. £.801.832. TraBovffa 
E.IOO. p.m. iriwovda P.V.168.470. 
wadovffi A. 241. iraOdv S.C.T.970. — 
£v irdffXEiv to be treated well, waOoy" 
regeZ P.V.978. ev Trderxpvtrav E,S30» 
Koxwg xdffxciv to be treated ill, P.V. 
763.761.1043. S.c.T.1040. 

ndrayoc a clatter or noise, S.cT. 
99.221. 

UaTeiv to tread or walk, A. 1271. 
C. 721. — to tread underfoot, wofxlivpac 
varioy A.931. — Met. to violate, A.363. 
1166. Xa5 traTeiyto 5pi£rn,E. 100. wi^ov 
varely id. A. 1330. Both expressions 
are united, C.633. where corl seems 
understood with warovfjievov. Blomf. 
correctly explains it ovk iffjUXrrrai sc. 

Uarfip a father 9 e.g. P. 193. A. 223. 
1195.1565.1572. C. 95.162.978. £.488. 
568. 619. 633. 687. S. 11. 511. warpog 
P.V. 140. 529. 595. 639. 656. 770. 912. 
S.C.T. 70.461. 637. 677.705.801.868.880. 
927. 1023. A.235. 236. 1068. 1141. 1254. 
1258. C. 19. 90. 104. 106. 178. 198. 233. 
235.245.254.262.271.291.298. 429. 533. 
565.815.816.892.902.905.912.914. £. 
89. 194. 442. 593. 610. 624. 708. S. 314. 
692. 767. 970.990. Trarpi P.V. 659. S.C.T. 
995. P.601. A.872.1573.1587. C.4.14. 
86.751.972,975. 1047. S. 174. Traripa A. 
1538.1566. C. 128. 238.482. £.433.572. 
611. S.314.514. Trdrcp P.653.658. A. 
1278. C. 137. 141. 313. 329. 342.349. 449. 
472. 474. 484. 486. 488. 493. 772. £. 47 . 
S. 201. 475. 715. 719. 729. 737. 792. 863. 
993. iraripwy C.326.852. — Uarrip is 
applied peculiarly to Jupiter, as the 
parent or chief of gods, men, etc. 
Cf. P.V. 4. 17.40.63.949.951. 986. 1020. 
S.C.T. 111.494. £.19.588.590.687.956. 
S. 131.587. 

. UaTrfafjL6g a treading underfoot, A. 
937. 

TLdrpa a country , P.V. 668. P. 182. 
760. 

UarpadiXifttta cousinship, (so Pauw 
for vulg. TcarpaleKi^ay) abst. for 



concr. cousins, irarpaZiki^iay rifv^ 
S.39. 

Udrpiog belonging to ones country, 
wdrpioy nordy A. 1129. In P. 896. xa- 
rp/9 violates the metre, ^rarpa^^ Blomf. 
So Pass. Lachm. 

JlarpiQ a country, P. 395. varplc 
ydia S.C.T.567. 

UarpoOey proceeding from a father, 
a father s, irarpoOey evicraia ^dng 
S.C.T. 823. irarpodey aXcumop A, 1488. 

UarpoKToyBiy to slay a father, C. 
896. 

UaTpoKrSyoQ a parricide, S.c.T, 
1^.— parricidal, C . 968. 1010. 1024. 

^aTpofTTEpfiQ deprived of a father j 
C.251. 

Uarpw^dyog parricidal, S.c.T. 765. 

Marpwiog belonging to or concern' 
ing a father, C. 437. 438. 

UaTptjyvfxiog named from the fa* 
ther, P. 142. ISipirfg fiaeriXevg | Aa- 
peioyevfiQ, | ro trarpufyvfjuoy yiyoQ 
iifjiiTepoy* In this passage, if Trarpioy^ 
v/jiio£ be genuine, it refers to the 
adjective AapeioyeyiiG as applied to 
Xerxes. The Schol. explains it 6 
Kara iraripa trvyytyilQ fifiiy, tovt* 
etrriy, 6 Ik Trpoyoyijjy lOayeyijg, Blom- 
field, conceiving the form irarptoyvfiiog 
to be barbarous, conj . to varpwyvfi- 
oy &y, but afterwards t6 te Hepaoydfj," 
oy, Schiitz supposes that the word 
has been introduced from an obser- 
vation of a grammarian who had 
written trarpioyvfjuKoy opposite Aap- 
eioyeyriQ, and that the true reading 
is therefore Aapsioyeytig, yivog fffii- 
repoy. Dariifilius idemque (ut Per- 
sa) nobis cognatus. The objection 
of Blomf. that Aapctoyei^ is not 
strictly speaking a patronymic, is, 
perhaps, not of much weight. Butler 
considers the whole sentence from 
Aapeioyeyr^Q to dfjUrepoy spurious. 
Dind. compares with TrarpuiyvfiioQ the 
adjectives waputyvfiiog and ivbtyvfiiog, 

Uarpfog contr. from trarpwiog of 
a father, belonging to a father, P.V. 
228. S.cT. 630.693.858. P. 742. A. 
203.522.1564. C.124. (see Ofiiia) 282. 
480. 728* — belonging to ones fathers. 



nAYE 



( 262 ) 



nEzo 



ancestral. v6\iv warp^av S.c.T.564. 
Cf. id. 650.894. 1001. P. 896. (see irar- 
piog) A. 489. 626, 1571. C. 75. E.725.— 
iraTp^C <l>pivac P.V. 130. the mind 
of Jupitery who is called Ua-Hip. 
See xarr/p. deioy trarptfiav S.C.T. 1009. 
the gods of ones fathers, jrarp^aic 
Tifidig S.686. rites such as our fathers 
paid. KXri^oyag vaTp^ac A. 220. her 
callings upon her father, irarp^ Kpd' 
ri7 C. 1. the authority assigned thee by 
thy father. Ptafwv warp^v A. 1250. 
an altar like that at which my father 
was slain, Cf. Virg. iEn. ii.550. Juv. 
X. 267. dfjpav irarpipav C.249. food 
such as the parent used to bring. 
Here Klaus, from Med. Aid. Guelph. 
reads dijpa warp^a h.e. non enim in- 
tegra est paterna venatio ad offer en^ 
dum nido cibum. Blomf. conj. war- 
p^iQ sc. (ncrjyrjfiatri. 

Uaveiy to stop, cheeky A. 996. — with 
inf. and negat. Qvtfrov^ tTravtra ^j) 
7rpohipKB<rdai fiopoy P.V. 248. pass, or 
mid.v. to cease, with gen. to cease 
from, <l>i\aydpojTrov vaveadai rp&irov 
P.V. 11. with part. Xiyovva iravETai 
A. 1017. QEOKKvriav eTavtraro P. 492, 
iriiravfxai Qpr)yG}y P.V. 618. to be stay' 
ed or checked. tyQoQ TrcVawrai S.c.T. 
920. (Ma ^* aTTiy^avry erdiyet iraverat 
S.572. 

Uavpot few, P. 786. A. 806. 

UavadyEfioc causing the wind to 
cease, A. 206. 

Ua<l>0Q Paphosy P. 869. 

Ilaxviy hoar frost, P.V. 25. Met. 
clotted blood, Trax^^c Kovp6l3op^ A. 
1495. the blood of the children of 
Thyestes, eaten hy their father. See 
under vapi^eiy. 

Ila^yovcy&ai to become congealed. 
Met. to shudder, grow chilled, C. 81. 
' IIoxwvciv [v] to thicken. Met. to 
increase, pass, okflog &yay va^vy- 
duQ S. C.T. 753. In S. 613. iKttrLov Aiog 
KOToy fityay 7rp6<l>ptoy toy fiijwoT ctccJ- 
TTiy ')(p6yov iroXiy ira^vyai, Dind. sus- 
pects the words wokiy Traxv^'ai to be 
corrupt. Cant, also conj. trpof^tttytoy 
for irpSifipwy wy, but possibly wpo- 
0p<i>v (Sy may govern the infin. Tra- 



^v^ai sc. wishingy being anxious, that 
the city should not increase the wrath 
of Jupiter. 

Ue^aixfJuoQ midway, in mid-air, C. 
582. Dor. and ^ol. for fieralxjjitogA 

Heddfjiepog diurnal^ of the day, C. 
582. So Well, from the Schol. at 
KadrffiepiyaL Stanl. conj. we^dopoi^ 
i.e. fieritifpoi* SoOind. The read- 
ing of the MSS. is wEMfmpoi. 

Ue^dy to fetter, E.605. 

Ilf^aopoc* See Trehdfiepog. 

HeddpcrioQ lofty, on high. Dor. for 
HerdptnoQ P.V.269.712 918. C.863. 

Ilc^iy a fetter, P.V. 6. 76. C.976. E. 
615. Met. P. 733. Tre^otc axaXKevrotg 
C.486. 

HehripviQ belonging to a plain, P. 
558. 

Uehtoy a plain, P.V. 795. S.c.T.60. 
715. P. 479. 791. A. 288. 

JleBioyofiog occupying or presiding 
over plains, P.V. 254. 

TIedtoTrXoKTVTOQ an epithet applied 
to the noise made by horses striking 
the plain with their hoofs, S.c.T.83. 
in loc. dub. See eXihfiyag. 

TLe^ofidfjuay [a] walking on the 
ground, C.584. 

IIc^oi on the ground, P.V. 272. 
Dind. accents this word iri^oi, ac- 
cording to the rule of Joann. Alex, 
p. 36.8. and the Schol. on Dion. Thr. 
in Bekk. Anecd. p. 945. 2. 

Tlehoy the soil, ground, etc. P.V. 
1.751. S.c.T.17.286.411.8a4. P.669. 
A.230. 512. 883. 1145. 1671. C. 47.396. 
E. 253. 457. 623.765. 782.846. S.472,648. 
— a floor, C.1032. — in circumlocu- 
tions, E{;|oa»7rt7c fri^oy P.V. 736. Cf. 
P.480. S.2o7. iredoy (\.q. eig 'jriBoy) 
Trariiy to tread to the ground, rifg 
fieXXovg KXiog trihoy TraroiJvrcc A. 
1330. TO fit^ difiig Xa$ irihov irarov' 
fieyoy C.633. see wareiy. iriZoy pay- 
rripioy A. 1063. seepayriipiog. 

UcBotrnfi^g walking on the ground, 
P. 125. S.978. 

He^oydfiog having the command of 
the land forces. Tn^oyofioig ek te 0a- 
Xd(T(rrig oxvpolcri 'TrEiroiOwg trrw^EXoig 
Etpiraig P. 76. There ought to be no 



nEzo 



( 263 ) 



HEIP 



comma after daXd&tnigj we^ovofioig 
being governed by vewoiOitfQ and 
agreeing with ki^iraiQ, 

n«^o€ onfooty afoot soldier, P. 19. 
705. pi. f (2.550. 9rc^^ crrpaTevfiaTi P. 
461. orparoc ^cfoc P. 707. 714. 

IIei6^avci/|o[d]o6e^i»7^ man, obedient, 
A. 1623. 

nei0a|o^/a obedience to command, 
S.C.T.206. 

Ueidap'xpc obedient to command, 
P. 866. 

TlelOiiv to persuade^ S.c.T.81. A. 
1022.1212. eireideS.eiO, irtitretg P.V. 
333.1066. Cf . S.613.— -with inf. Kraveiv 
a eirtura firfrp^v BifiaQ £.84. Cf. 
id. 694. tidoi S.919. Trideiv P.V. 204. 
TTiOwv P. 99. with doub. ace. eirsidov 
Mey oh^iy A. 11 85. — pass, or mid. 
veidEtrdai to be persuaded^ to obey 9 
P.V. 1041. A.1019.1024. S.522. with 
dative, veldov yvvai^i S.c.T.694. Cf. 
P.V. 274. TreTreiafiivoQ persuaded^ P. 
683.790. irpOQ tov 5* eweiarerjc; E.563. 
i^pvKTtap&v iLa veiadeiffa A. 677. rig 
ay Tavra irldoLTo; S.c.T. 1057. who 
would obey in these respects? trols 
ravra ireierofjiai Xoyoig C.770. / will 
obey your directions in these matters, 
viOiaOai A. 199. £.761. weiroiOeyai 
to trust, confide^ E.568. rovg TtiwoiSa 
fij) fiarayodf S.C.T.37. 426.503. P.593. 
fiaXKov Oeov erc/^civ ireTroiOwg S.C.T. 
512. daring to respect it more than a 
god. with dat. icdycli 7reVot6a Ziyyt 
£. 790. / have confidence in Jove. Cf. 
P.V.225. S.C.T.654. P. 78. A. 654. C. 
235.295. £.417. In C.609. wiOrieraera 
(from the form irSiia) is read by 
Abresch for the corr. Trtid(i<rafTa, So 
Well. Dind. irtioQelaa Heath. So 
Pors. Blomf. On the unusual form 
of the imperative iriirEioQi in £. 569. 
seeButtm. Gr. vol. ii. p. 12. 

HeiQ^ Persuasion (personified), A. 
375. £.845.928. S. 518. 1025. persua- 
sion, influence, P.V. 172. A. 87. C. 
715. — in yap d€60€y icaraTryeUi ireiOia 
fioXTray, aXxay avfupvrog Aiwy A. 106. 
For ireiB^ fwKirav in th« former clause 
Blomf. reads TrciOiD ixoKtrav h.e. sua^ 
delam canticorum, and aX/cav o-v/i^V' 



Toy in the next line as an apposition, 
robur senectce proprium, Schiitz in 
his first edition read weiOij fioXway, 
oXk^ <TVfi<^vT0Q aliv, but in his second 
edition retains the vulg. which he 
translates, potentiam vero cetas con' 
genita ; h. e. quia illud quod narra- 
turus sum ipse vivendo attigi. He 
also conj. aXxay trvfiipvTby ^^i»>y h.e. 
cognatum robur canens, fraLtres scilicet, 
Agamemnonem et Menelaum. Well, 
retains the vulg. and explains it with 
Voss, cetas vires (^ad canendum) 
subministrat. The Scholiast also 
understands trvfjufiVTog aliSify to mean 
old age : 6 ervfupvroc fioi aiu>y, 6 ktrri, 
TO yijpac. It is better, however, ac- 
cording to Butler's suggestion, to 
understand by trvfupvrog atcJiv the pe- 
riod of time appointed for the fulfil' 
ment of the omen, h.e. the time co- 
existent as it were and grown up 
with the omen, from its first ap- 
pearance to the time of its fulfilment* 
This time is denoted obscurely by 
XP^^^ ^^ V.125. The explanation of 
the Schol. on v. 105. gives the general 
sense of the passage. tteLQei yap fie ij 
irapa Oe&y Tritrrig fxiXireiy Kal Xiyeiv 
OTL ei wpd^ovoriy 01 'Arpel^ai oeroy airo 
TOV tnjfieiov, tri yap refers to the age 
of the chorus, as explained by the 
Scholiast (though wrongly referred 
by him to trvfif^vTOQ aiotv), sc. el koI 
yipwy sifil ofiwg fiiX\f/w ra ytyoydra* 
wiwoiBa yap on elg iripag ahra fijov- 
triy ol QeoL The passage may be 
rendered for still (h. e. old as I am) 
heaven-sent confidence inspires me with 
song, (and) the appointed crisis with 
strength, h. e. though weak in myself, 
I am inspired with strength by the 
thought of the fulfilment of the 
omen. 

n£7joa an attempt, P. 705. Toiovh 
tpiOTOQ Treipay ei ^vXaicredy S.c.T. 481. 
the attacking such a man. 

Ueipd the edge of a sword, C. 847. 

IleipatrBaL to attempt, P.V. 326. 
vetpdffOfiai S.c.T. 213. P. 836. A. 824. 
1622. — to try, prove, with gen. ^alfx- 
oyog veiptofiiyovg A. 1648. Cf. C.606. 



n£i2 



( 264 ) 



nEAE 



wtipaffSi /Mv yvyaiKog c^c a<^aerfAOVoc 
A. 1374. 

HeurlfifipoToc forcing mortals to obe^ 
dienccy C.357, See under vnrXarai, 
where the epithet is explained as re- 
ferring to the power exercised by the 
infernal authorities over deceased 
mortals. 

Jleifffjta a ship's cable, P. 112. A. 
188. S.746. 

IlcXaycoc belonging to the open sea* 
trekayiav &\a P. 419.459. the open 
sea. 

IlcXayoc the open sea, P. 850. A. 
646. Metaph. Att/c TrcXayoc S.465. 
KaK&v irtKayoQ P. 425. xfXayoc ariy- 
paQ Ivaq P.V.748. 

HcXaywy prop, name, P. 920. 

HeKoZeiv to bring near, to fasten 
to, P. V. 155. — to approach, with dat. 
P.V.714.809. 9reXw fut. contr. for 
irekatFia P.V.282. — with kiri S.296. 
mid. V. 7rcXd^€<r6ai id, S.cT. 130. 

ncXavoc any soft clotted substance* 
The Schol. in ApoU. Rhod.i.l077. 
quoted by Blomf. observes, 'Arrtjco* 
Trdvro TrcTrjyyoc ovrwcXcyovct. Thus 
in Eur. Orest. 214. (ed.Pors.) the hard- 
ened foam collected about the mouth 
is called arofiarog a^pwlri •Ktkavov. 
It is frequently used to denote clotted 
blood or gore. Compare Eur. Ale. 
851. Iph. T.300. Incert. Rhes.430. 
where the expression alfiarripog wiXr 
avog occurs. So ^sch. P. 802. 
TOtroQ yap eerrai iriXavog alfiaro' 
tr^ayiiQ, E.255. ipvdpov Ik fiEXidtv 
TTsXavor, It is applied to a cake of 
oil or unguent for trimming lamps in 
A. 00. weXayf fiv')(6dev PatriXel^, It 
is also peculiarly used to denote a 
cake used in sacrifices, formed of fine 
flour, oil, and honey. So Timaeus, 
wiXavoi' irifjLfjLara ek iraiiraXriQ Ka\ 
kXalov Ka\ fiiXiroc Treiroiriixiya irpoc 
dvalav. Hence Ovaai triXavov P. 200. 
to offer such a cake. So P. 51 6. 
Likewise in C.90. •^(iovtTa t6vI£ ttcX- 
avov «v rv/x^^ 7rarjO<Jc» where Well, 
is wroiig' in translating neXavoq a 
libation, 'xiovtra means simply letting 
fall, dropping, and is applied to any- 



thing of a slight loose texture, and 
not only to strictly liquid things. 
See A. 230. and under x"*'* 

IleXac near, close at hand, P.V. 
125.800. S.C.T.618.651. E.633. S.57. 
872. — with gen. KavKaaov iriXacF.V. 
420. Cf. S.C.T.959. P. 670. A. 203. 
1008.1656. E.418. S. 264. 304. (in 
loc. dub.) with dat. deXoifi av ijdrj 
troi iriXaQ dpovovg c^ctv S.205. ol 
iriXag one's neighbours, P.V. 335. E. 
391.480. S.378. In C.870. eoike vvv 
ahri^g ctti l[,vpov wiXag ab^r tteveI" 
trOai wpog ^Iktip irETrXrjyfiEvrig, Schiitz 
explains wiXag to mean near in point 
of time ; but Butler more correctly 
takes it as being wiXag 'AiyltrOov, 
and translates *^ videtur cervix ejus 
justa vindicta percusses (i.e. vpog hi- 
icf?v) in novaculce aciem prope Mgis-- 
thum casura esse** 

TLEXatryia (sub. y^) the Pelasgian 
land, P.V. 862. 

IleXaerytoc Pelasgian, S.627. Her© 
ray HcXao-y/av is the vulg. contrary 
to the metre. Pauw omits rdv. IIc- 
Xa<ryiav is probably a trisyllable by 
syuizesis, as Well, observes. 

UEXacryoi the Pelasgi, S. 250.323. 
344.611.614.840.945.1003. 

IlcXaeryoc prop, name^ S. 248. 988. 

TlEXdrrjg a neighbour, one dwelling 
near, P. 49. 

IleXe/a a dove, P.V. 868. 

UEXEiag id. S.cT. 276. S.220. 

IleXeiv to be. teXei P. 778. A. 381. 
913.945.1095. C.527. E. 224. 27 1.558. 
S.237. 463. 1015. wiXoig E.870. ttcXoi 
P. 618. A. 486. S. 765. 966. 1037. weX- 
oire S.76. subj. TriXto S.336. veXeiv 
C. 302. S. 615.^82. iriXourrav P.V. 898. 
mid. V. viXBtrSai A.246. E. 144. 159. 
S. 116. 791. 

llEXEiodpEfiiJib)v nourishing doves, 
P. 301. From this passage it appears 
that Salamis was famous for its doves. 
The dove being sacred to Venus, 
Stanley infers that they were bred 
here in honour of her as tutelar 
goddess of tbe island : but Butler 
shews that Stanley mistook the pas- 
sage in Hom. Hymn. ix. 4. where it 



nEAE 



( 265 ) 



HEHP 



is Salamis in Cyprus which is spoken 
of as under the protection of Venus. 

HeXeKvg an axe, C.876. 

IIcXoTr/^fyc a descendant of Pelops, 
A. 1582. C.496, 

m'Xoj// Pelops, E.673. 

HeXwpioQ vast, powerful, P.V. 151, 

HefiTrai^eiy to reckon by fives. 
Thence, to reckon, generally, xe^- 
iral^eT opdutg cic^oXac \l^fj<l>u}y, ^ivoi £. 
718. 

Uefiiraarrig one who reckons by 
fives. Thence, one who reckons, gene- 
rally, roy Hepaiijy fivpia fxvpia ire ft' 
vatrTay P. 942. him whose office it 
was to reckon the Persians by ten 
thousand at a time. The word is 
said to be derived from the ^^olic 
vifiTTE for ireyTE. Hesych. xf/zTrao"- 
treTai' Kara iriyre apidfjiritrei, to yap 
Triyre 'AtoXetc Trifnre XiyovtrC icara- 
yp-qvTiK&q de Koi ypiXds &p(6/x)/(r£<. 
The verb occurs in Horn. Od. ^'.412. 
avrap eirijy irdaag wefiwdarorETat, ^de 
t^f^rae. Kuhnken on Timceus s. v. 
ayawefjLfrd^etrdai, observes that the 
simple verb is found only in the 
poets. For the historical fact alluded 
to here by -^schylus, cf. Herod. 
vii.60. 

TUfiweiy to send, iri/JLvei S.c.T.425. 
P.54.442. A.59.429. C.531. E. 568. 
Trifnrovtn A. 296. 9rc/ii//(a» E.976. ewe/jL- 
yj/a S.C.T.37. E.639. twefxxl/ey P. 34. 
A. 422. C. 178.508. 518. E.36. Trifiire 
S.C.T.417.462. P.616.7r€^7r£rc P.636. 
C.470. TTC/iv/zare P. 622. S.33. ttc/x- 
leoi^i S.C.T.454. iri^TTEiy 678.632. 
P. 218. C.257. E. 459. 963. 7rt>»//ai E. 
194. — to utter, put forth* 7r€/Li\//a» iroX- 
vlaKpvy iaxdy P. 901. — to cast as a 
dart. Met. ofiixarog deXxriipioy roievfi 
tiTEfixl^e S . 983 . — to conduct, convey, aC'- 
company, P. 132. 1032. A. 61. 111.602. 
827. E.12. S. 216. 229. 946. pass, eirifi- 
VETO C.511. iriirEfJLirTai S.C.T.456. 
See Kdfiwog, 

UiuTTTog fifth, P.V. 856. S.C.T.508. 
509. P. 760. 

IlEVE<r6ai to be poor or wanting, A. 
936. — with gen. rwv (ro^Sty oh niyri 
E.409. Cf. XijfJLa, 



UiydEia grief , A. 4 19. 
UEydEly to grieve, P. 537. irEyBEi 
vioy oJiCToy ^Oiwy S.63. grieves in 
piteous accents for his haunts. — to 
grieve for or mourn, P. 288. 571. A. 
553. — irtydfjtrai rpi-j^i C. 172. to cut off 
hair in sign of grief 

liEvQEvg Pentheus, E.26. 
Uivdrifia mourning, C.426. 
TlEyBrifjiiay mournful, A. 410. 
IlEyOijTfip a mourner, S. 1054, /3api/ 
TToXeufg yiyyag TrsyOriT^pog P. 908. the 
woes of a city mourning for its popu^ 
lation. The masculine form irEyOrfrrlp 
is joined with iroXig, as orbtrrlp with 
Tvxn in A. 650. and Evirpa^la S.c.T. 
207. See other instances quoted by 
Blomf. Gloss. Ag. 650. Hemsterhuys 
on Lucian Dial. Deor. ii. p. 341. Bip. 
TiEydrfTfipiog emblematic of griefs 
C.9. 

Tliydifwg mournful, S.574. 
TliyOog mourning, grief, P. 314. 528. 
C. 17. Trarpog wiyOog id. 298. sorrow 
for my father. pl.TreVOiy C.330. TTEyOecri 
id. 80. 

nsyrdicig five times. vEVTYiKoyra 
TTEVTCLKig P.315. ^t'c timcs fifty. 
UEyTiiKoyra fifty, P. 316. 
TlEyjiriKoyTdTraig having fifty chil' 
dren, P.V. 865. S.316. 

nevny/cooTOTraic id, S.316. 
TlEiraiTEpog milder, A. 1338. a 
compar. whose positive in use is 
viirtoy. 

IlfTrXoc a ladys robe, S.c.T. 92. 
(see Xirh) P. 123.178. A. 225. 1097. 
1562. C.30.994. E.332.605. S.232.427. 
452. — more rarely, a matCs robe, P. 
195.460.987.1017. 

mVXcj/ia id. S.C.T.1030. S.701. 
IleTrpairai (a perf . formed from a 
present which is uncertain) it is des- 
tined or fated. tL yap iriirpitfTat Zrjyl 
irXrly ace KparEly; P.V. 517. Cf. id. 
816. oh ravra ravry MoTpd vw teX- 
EOi^opog Kpdyai iriirpwrai id. 610. Fate 
is not destined thus as yet to bring 
these things to an end.^-TETrpufiEyog 
intended, appointed* vpog Souovg ttc- 
TrptMffjLEyovg A. 1042. to your fipfjointed 
dwellings, Triirpw/jiiyoy iorn i.q. tte- 

2 M 



nEna 



( 266 ) 



HEPI 



irputrai P.V.766. to newpwfievoy that 
which is fated, reXeirai ig to ircTrpw- 
fiiroi^ A. 68. according to fate. Cf. id. 
670. Tflv xfiTrpw/icViyy alaay P.V. 103. 
ones appointed lot* Trfv vewpuf/xivriv 
ellipt. id. id. 516. 

Ueirutv mild, E.66. 

Hep although, yvvri wep oZffa S.cT. 
1029. Cf. A. 138. 1054. 1552. S.54. pre- 
ceded by KaL fiCjy koi Oeoc irip Ifjiip^ 
veTrXriyfxivog ; A . 1 176. Ovhi irep not 
even though. ovTut yap oh Tidv-qKag 
ohli nep dayuv C.497. Cf. S. 394. 

Tlepa beyond, with gen. ntpa ^Iktiq 
P.V. 30. kaipov Tripa 506. 

Hepalyeiy to finish, end, S.c.T. 1042. 
P. 685. — to bring a thing to an end, to 
effect or perform, C.817. S.457. pass. 
vepaiyerai P.V. 57. — to make a wag 
through, to pass through, di &Tioy 
<l>pty6Q re ^afilag nepaivoy C. 55. an 
object of popular rumour and interest. 

Hepatripw (comp. ofvipa) further, 
with gen. r&yde Kai irepairipto P.V. 
247. 

mpav beyond, with gen. A. 1173. 
XaXfC£^oc vipay ex'^^ A. 183. occupy- 
ing the coast opposite to Chalcis. 
From this we see that icipa is origi- 
nally a noun, of which the adverbial 
accus. only is in common use. We 
have, however, in S.259. ^Aitiq yap 
eXdijjy tK iripag Nav7raicr/ac> accord- 
ing to Rob. Vict. But many MSS. 
read \wpag yap iXdiMfy ^Amg ek Naw- 
iraKriac. So Well. Schiitz, Bothe. 
In A. 183. Schiitz understands t\b>v 
intransitively, and rripav to be used 
as an adverb. 

Hepay to cross from one place 
to another, ij eyipotv irepwy P.V. 572. 
coming from the shades. — to cross, 
to pass over. abs. P. 785. with ace. 
P.7C3. E.901. S.544. 7r€/oa(7i;c PV. 
720. 792. Trepwtra 794. wepdv S.c.T. 360. 
irepaaayrtQ P. 501. 'TnpwvTi Xovrpd E. 
603. jrenepaKe, with etc P.66. with ^m P. 
493. — to pass through, h.e. to undergo, 
roy^e KtyZvyoy iripav C.268. — to viO" 
late or transgress. opKoy irtpiuyTaQQ) 
fjLTjBev eK^iKoy <f»peaL E.467. in no un- 
righteous manner mentally transgres- 



sing their oath. Here Well, and others 
suppose some error. Certainly the 
expression 6pKoy frepwyrag is harsh, 
but may perhaps be defended by Che 
expression in Frag. 268. (ed. Oind.) 
KUT afiirXaicrj^a rf irtp&yri r^v Qiiny. 
Butl. suggests opKoy Trepwyrag firfhiy, 
ey^lKOvg (l>pt(rly, or opKWfWTOvvrag firj- 
^ey hhKoy ^pa<rai. Well, suspects 
that some unusual compound lies 
hidden under the words opKoy Trepiav' 
Tag. Herm. conj. iropoyrag. Dind. 
considers irep&yTag corrupt. 

Hipag an end, P. 624. 

HipyayLOv a tower, pi. iripyafia 
P.V. 958. 

Hlpdtiy to lay waste, iripaat P. 174. 
pass. irepBofiiyay S.C.T. 307. — to tear 
or rend, yeyelov tripOe XivKtipri Tpi\a 
P. 1013. 

Tlepi 1. with gen. for, concerning ^ 
E. 114.912. S. 721. with anastrophe» 
S.C.T.230. P. 221. 321. A. 817. 1332. C. 
84. 544.707.769. 837. E. 687.600. S.364. 
— 2. with dat. around, A. 1328. C.248. 
upon, (jiofiog nepl (jfofii^fear upon fear. 
— on account of. (TtQt y ap\aitfi vepX rap- 
fiei P. 602. through exceeding reve- 
rence for thee. — concerning, P.662. — 
3. with accus. around, P.V. 138. S.c.T. 
108.742. A. 440. E. 159. — concerning, 
because of, P. 61. Separated by tmesis, 
P. 862. A. 1540. 

TLepifiaXXeiy to place around* Tpolq. 
7repil3aXt»ty ^evicrifpioy A. 615. — with 
dat. of thing, to enclose, confine, as~ 
sault, ir6hii}Kei TrBpifiaX^y •xaXKev/jiaTi 
C.569. Cf.P.734. — by tmesis, wepl x«<|Oc 
IjaXovera A. 1540. — Mid. v. id. wtpi" 
I^Xoyrd oi vrepoifiopoy ^efiag A. 1118. 
Here Blomf. reads wepiliaXoy, which 
Herm. approves, and which certainly 
is better than the middle voice. 
Both in this sense and the corre- 
sponding one in the antistrophe, there 
appears to be some uncertainty. For 
the hiatus before oi Dind. refers to 
his note on Soph. El. 195. —to place 
around (for one's self), S.853. 

Tlspifiapyg extremely severe, E. 
154. 

Uepiypaijiri an outline, C.S05. 



n 



IIEPI 



( 267 ) 



HEPS 



Hepi^pdfxoc running about, S.343. 
— circular, S.c.T.477. 

JltpiBvfiOQ very angry ^ S.c.T.706. 

TlepidvfjujjQ very angtilyy C.40. 

HEpiKKvtrroQ washed around by the 
sea, P. 588.856. 

Ilepiyaieiyto dwell around* pass.olc 
j^cw/i' 'Epatrivov TrepivaUrai S. 1000. 
i.q. oi X^BVfi *Epa(rivov irepivaiovtri. 

Uepii around, with ace. P. 360. 
round about, id. 410. 

Hepi6py(M>c very vehemently^ A. 209. 
Dind. thinks the words vepidpytos 
eTTidvfieiy should be expunged as a 
gloss upon the word opy^t leaving a 
lacuna in their place. 

TlEpiirefXTrToe sending, or sent about, 
adverbially in A. 87. irepiTrEfnrra Ovo- 
(TKiveiQ h. e. sending round about, or it 
may, with Schiitz, be taken as the 
ace. after the verb, sacrificia hue illuc 
missa, h.e. per omnia urbis altaria 
distributa, peragis. 

IlepiTerijc falling among, wrapped 
up in, A. 225. 

VLepimrveiv to fall about, to encom' 
pass. KaKoy fie Kop^iav TrepiirlTyet 
KpvoQ S.c.T. 816. a deadly chill creeps 
over my heart. See nirvtiy, 

Uspii^prfyyvyai to tear from around, 
pass. S.e.T.811. 

Heplfipvrog sea-girt, E. 77. 

IlepltTeirroQ highly honoured, E. 
990. 

Jlepiffffog superfluous, needless, 
P.V.383. S c.T.1034. 

lj£piiT<r6<l>pbjy extremely intelligent, 
P.V.328. 

HepiffriWeiv to arrange, provide, 
E.667. Here the words to firir 
ayap')(py fJLrjre ^effwoTovfjiEyoy are go- 
verned by TrepitrrlWovcra, and are to 
be repeated in sense after crtfieiy. 

Jlepitrrix^l^eiy to place around, as 
a net, A. 1356- 

Uepltpofioc very fearful, S.717. 

llepiil>pwy haughty, A. 1401. S.738. 

IlfpixpijLtTrroc approaching, coming 
near. It seems to be taken adver- 
bially in a corrupt passage in S.856. 

UepMyyoc very painful, A. 1424. 

mppaifios a Perrhcehian, S.259. 



mptrai the Persians, P. 1.15.23.91. 
104. 136. 163. 167. 248. 251. 263. 259. 273. 
324.426.433.466.604.506.589.615.646. 
668.679. 700. 876. 940. 948. 976. Dor. 
Hcperav 635.888.974. In P. 524. ^Q, 
Zev fiaaiXev, yvy Tieptrwy, a syllable 
is wanting to complete the verse. 
Turn, prefixed AW, which renders 
the verse very inharmonious, to avoid 
which Amald. transposed, aXX' w /3a- 
tTiXev Zev yvy Uepertou, The correc- 
tion of Turn, is adopted by Brunck. 
Glasg. Schiitz. The latter conj. 
yvy fiey llep(Twy. This Blomf. adopts. 
Elmsley yvv ruty Tleptrwy or yvy av 
UepiTCJy, WelLUepcrawy, If anything 
is to be supplied, we may also suggest 
yvy ^rj Tlepaioy. In P. 697. (iloToy ev- 
aiwya TiepaaiQ wc Oeog diiiyayeg, the 
meaning is, being as a God to the 
Persians. See Oe6s» There should 
be no comma after HiptTaig. 

UepcriTTToXiQ destroying cities, P. 66. 

HepffevQ Perseus, C.818. 

Hepffitpafftra Proserpine, C.483. 

UeptTiKdg Persian, P. 117. 178. 327. 
404.608.775. In P. 243. rovh yap 
BpcLfirjixa (Jxjjtoq TleptriKoy Tpiwei fxa- 
Oely, Blomf. prefers UeptriKov, which 
is properly rejected by Lobeck on 
Soph. Aj. 7. who quotes numerous 
instances of this transposition of epi- 
thets. See his note. 

Tleptrlg Persian, fem. nepcrldoc, 
yXoKroTTig P. 398. Uepfflg ala 245. Cf. 
59. 638. 1026.1030. — a Persian woman, 
P. 151.281.533. In P. 132. Tleptrihg 
S* cLKpoireyBeig, iKatrra — Xelirerai fioy- 
d^vf, EKCLcrra is (as Butler observes) 
put in apposition with llepfriheg, and 
the singular XeiireTai referred to it. 
Hence Schiitz needlessly wishes to 
insert the particle ^e after eKaara, 
For this constr. see Matth. Gr. Or. 
302. Obs. 319. 

Hepffoyofjieladai to live under the 
Persian laws, P. 677. 

TLepaoyofiog ruling the Persians. 
TlepffoySfiov Tifxyg fxeyaXrig P. 883. 
This refers to the Persian nobility 
slain in the battle, the abstract being 
put for the concrete. Blomfield in- 



HESH 



( 268 ) 



HHMO 



correctly refers it to the honour paid 
to the Persians hy the nations whom 
they had conquered, which seems in- 
consistent with the general meaning 
of the passage. 

Hitrrffjta a f ally S.915. 

Hetraovofieiv to regulate^ arrange^ 
(lit. to place chessmen,) S. 13. 

Jliratrfia a carpet ^ A. 883. 

JIeteivoc winged^ S.cT.lOll. 

mVpa a rocky P.V. 4.31. 66. 242. 269. 
447.760.970. P.382. A. 1207. E. 22.660. 
S. 346. 777 . ajxirETpaiQ for ava irirpaig 
S. 346. In the next verse r/\t/3arotc 
Iv is conj. by Valck. on PhaBn.215. 
for the vulg. yXifiaTOicriv. 

Uerpaioc rocky, P. V. 1 02 1 . 

JleTpripEipffQ covered bg rocks, P.V. 
300. 

Uirpipog rocky, P.V. 561. 

HirpoQ a stone, S.c.T.658. P. 452. 

Uevdeffdai to inquire concerning, 
M.evi\etov ?je TrevOofiai A. 603. — to 
ascertain^ abs. C.668. with ace. C.961. 
with inf. C. 826. with irepl C.837. 
(see ayyeXog) with gen. teOvtikotoq 
irtvOofiai C.752. / hear of his being 
dead. fut. 7r£v<ro/iat C.263. E.479. 
with ace. P.V.645.965. A. 267. E.393. 
397. with wQ E.432. with gen. of 
thing, rCJvEe TrevcrsTai Xoyiov C. 754. 
with gen. of person ard ace. of thing, 
avakTOQ avTOv Trai^ra wevtrofxai Xoyov 
A.586. inf. wevfftlardai P.V. 990. Dind. 
(qu. V. on Arist. Ach.203.) here 
prefers irevcTEadai perf. irewvade C. 
364. part, ireirvtrfjiiyri 519, periph. ^/xci/ 
TeTrvorfjLivoi A.1062f ayyiXujy irtirvfr- 
fjiivoi S 182. having heard the news 
from messengers, aor. 2. TrvQrjTat P. 
447. C. 732. with hiro id. 726. with 
part, iav QvijoKovTag i) rETpwfxivovQ 
TrvdritTdE S.C.T.226. wvOoio P.V. 548. 
TrvditrOai C.507. Cf. irvvQavEffQai, 

li-EvQui a message, S.c.T.352. 

TlEVKTf a pine-iorchj A,279. Here 
TTcviCT/ seems to be in app. with tcxwc 
in the preceding line. 

IlEvKf}EiQ pitchy. Met. bitter, C. 
381. 

n^ where, P.V. 99. Tra J 83. — whi- 
ther, P.V. 677. Dor. 7ra C.403. 



Uriyaioc of a fountain^ A. 876. 

UriyatnayMv [d] prop, name, P. 36. 

n?7y?/ a spring or fountain^ P.V. 
89.432. S.C.T.265. P. 303. E.27.— /Ae 
water of a fountain, P. 198. 606. Met. 
KXavfiCLTftty irriyai P.V. 401. A. 961. 
iiXiov irriyaic P.V. 811. the sun-rising, 
apyvpov xijyi/ P. 234. a vein of silver, 
irvpog Trriyi] P.V. 110. KaK&v tr/fyri P. 
729. On the passage fjiriTpog te 7ri;y^v 
TiQ KaraarfUffEi hlKrf; S.C.T.666. see 
under hitcri. 

n^y/ia a compact, A. 1172. 

Urfy vvvai to congeal or fix, P. 488. 
mid. V. iTETrriyE is congealed, C.65. 
pass. irayivTEQ E. \^\, fixed, impaled, 
Trijyfia yEvvaitaq vayiv A. 1171. con- 
firmed or settled. 

JlrilaXiov a rudder. Met. a bridle, 
S.C.T.188. 

Hrjilav to spring. irritr)(TEv S.c.T. 
441. *7rridrj(TEv Brunck. See KVKXovy. 

n?/^j7^a a springing, P. 96. See 
under av<j.a(TEiv and avatraEiv. irridrj- 
fxa Kcv<l)oy ek pemq a0//Xaro P. 297. 
he made a spring, irrilrip! opowrag 
A. 800. having sprung* 

UriXoc clay, A. 481. C.686. 

n^/xa a calamity or woe, P.V. 99. 
103.263.316.411.440.470.694.747.756. 
1077. S.C.T.829.963.972. P.257.469. 
692.772.830.986.996. A.660.616. 624. 
630. 810. 839.865. 1156. C.532. 626. 736. 
785.788.1029.1049.1066. E.129.720. S. 
684. Abst. for cone. irrjfAa iraTpi 
irapEvvov S.C.T. 996. sc. Jocasta. — 
TO Trfjfjia Tutv oXijjXortov A. 337. the 
damage of whatever things the 
Greeks might destroy. See avafi- 
irXaKtiTOQ. frrjjjL aTroorpcv/zat v6fTov 
A. 824. by Person's emend, for ttjJ/x- 
arOQ rpiyj/ai voaov. p.r\V ayvoritnfQ 
TTTJfxa E. 129. where wrifxa refers to 
the mischief which would ensue upon 
the flight of Orestes. 

Urj/jiaiyEtv to injure, pass, irrifiav- 
Oyc P.V.334. 

Urifioyri calamity, i.q. TrfjfJia P.V. 
237. 276. 306. 346. 469. 610. 680. 689. 967. 
1002. P. 285. A.984.1641. S. 446. 615, 
1061. TTTf/jiovrly apKvaTaroy ffypal^EiEy 
A. 1348. a net-like destruction. Here 



nHMO 



( 269 ) 



nmx 



apKutrraroQ is an adjective. Cf. Eur, 
Orest. 1422. fjLrp(avav apKvtrTarav , 
Some, however, doubt the genuine- 
ness of this reading. irrffiovriQ apKv- 
(rrarov is the reading of Aurat. 
Stanl. and Schiitz. Elmsley conj. 
irrifiovfiQ apKuffTUT av, which Blomf. 
has adopted. So Dind. 

Jlrifioorvyri calamity t P.V. 1060. 

Uiaiveiv to fatten, to enrich^ S.cT. 
669. — Met. to cheer, A. 267. iriaLvE- 
crdat A. 1654. to wax lusty ^ h.e. to 
cheer one's self. 

TLiatTfia that which enriches^ F. 
792. 

UU^eiv to oppress, C.248. 

UtOayoc persuasive, A. 473. 

TIiKp6y\(o(raos bitter - speaking, 
S.cT. 769. 

TLKKpoKapiro^ having hitter fruits, 
S.C.T.675. 

JliKpoQ hitter, A. 944. — Met. hitter, 
h.e. severe, crueh harsh, P.V. 178. 
741. S.C.T.712. 844.863. 923.925. P. 
465- A. 191.725. S. 471. — severe, stern, 
indignant, S.cT. 341. C.78. — hostile, 
cruel, C.232. E. 147. 796. In S.853. 
the reading is corrupt. Possibly the 
true reading may be (^6a Koi iriKpore- 
pov, ol^voQ xii>)v yofioy sc. pouring 
forth a strain of vjoe. /3oa Kal having 
been transposed, ti/^e may have been 
added to make the verse resemble v. 
851. /3da will thus be a monosyllable. 
See kirijiodv. \itiiv and ex**"' seem a 
repetition of the same word, and vd- 
^ov seems to be concealed under 
ovo/Lia. 

iiiKpiiJQ bitterly t severely, P.V. 195. 
946. TTiKpwQ iJKOvffav S. 962. they have 
heard with indignation. 

XiifiirKavat to flL TrXiJrrae A.1371. 
to fulfil, C.356. But here Heath 
TTiirXavTbiv. In this passage it is ex- 
tremely harsh, and inconsistent with 
usage, to take irnrXavrwv as fic t&v 
iriir\avTh)v, neither will it answer to 
govern it by /SaertXcvc, for Agamem- 
non was avai avhpwv, not a king of 
kings. It may be better to join it 
with Tvpavvtov, placing a comma only 
after this latter word, and taking 



ftatnXevQ yap iitrQ* 6<t>p' e^iyg as a pa- 
renthesis, pass. TrifiwXarai P. 131. 

HifiTTpdvat to burn, P.796. fut. Trp?/- 
erw S.cT. 416. 

IleVaf a tablet, ^.456.924. 

Ulv^oQ Pindus, S. 260. 

Hivtiv to drink, S.931. fut. irUrai 
C . 57 1 . iriirwKt S.C. T. 803. •KeinaKiiiQ 
A. 116U iriri S.C.T.718. inovtra E. 
935. 

JlivoQ filth, dirt. koGXa avv irivtp 
Xepoly A. 752. obtained by sordid 
means, 

JlivvtrKtiy to teach, P. 816. 

JliTrpacTKEiv to sell. pass, iirpddijy. 
In C.902. the meaning is correctly 
explained by Schiitz, ^^primum nempe 
quasi vendiderat mater filium, ex aedi- 
bus eum paternis ejiciendo : iterum 
vero, patre occiso, bona ejus inva- 
dendo quorum haeres esse debebat." 
— TTpaOiyra A. 1011. 

TJiTTTeiy to fall, P. 193. E.355. S. 
85. iriiTTOv for tiriiTToy P. 498. See 
under KVKkovy. p. irtTrriaKa S.cT. 
776. A. 1358. C. 261. 285. aor. 2. 
7re<r£Tv P.V. 921. S.cT. 340. P.248. A. 
435. 859. 1292. 1361. 1585. C.922. S. 445. 
fut. m. wetTeiaSai C.871.965. See 
EVTTpoerijjTroc. — to fall out or happen. 
a(TTv '2iov<r(i}y e^eKelytatrey irearoy P. 
747. On this meaning of weffely see 
Heath ap. Butl. Nott. Phill. — c^ 
TTEtToyra A. 32. met. from playing 
with dice, having fallen out luckily. 
irlirTEiy Ik to fall from, C. 183. vaog 
£K fxiag iriffoy for e-jretrov P. 305. See 
KVKXovy, EK ZpOflOV WEtTWy A. 1218. 

leaving my course, c J dpicvtay iritmoKE 
E. 142. has escaped from the net. — 
TriiTTEiy EiQ to fall into* eq votrov tte- 
aiiy P.V. 472.476. falling sick, 'keueiv 
EC TO firl TEXEffipopoy A. 971. to come 
to nought, TrinrEiy irpSg rivi to rush 
upon. TTjodc TTvXaig TfirTWKiyai S.cT. 
444.i.q TrvXaigTrpotnTETrTtoKEyai. — TrtTr- 
TEiv TTpdg 71 to fall down before, fipirri 
TEcrovffag frpdg 'jroXitrtrov'^iav Oewv 
S.cT. 167. TriiTTEiy ktri n to fall upon. 
Eiri yay irEtroy al fxa A. 990. TrivTEiv 
afjujti Tiyi to cast one's self upon. a/i0£ 
crwfxaffiy irEiTTWKOTEg A. 31 7. ettI riyi to 



nizs 



( 270 ) 



mvAZ 



fall upon. (I vvi iv otpBaKiAolq wifroi 
S.C.T.385. Cf. P. 85. 498. ev tivl id. 
kv TTCTrXotc iritrri Xaxlg P. 123. iv koL- 
Taig ireawy A. 552. sinking to rest, 
vlirrety vi^^ C.47. E.457. to fall on 
the growid, virvt^ vetrovtrai Et,6S» fal- 
len asleep. Here Well, referring to 
Dorv. Char. p. 347. 624. supposes an 
ellipsis of eitri. This is possible, 
but not necessary, iretrovffai may be 
the nom. abs. to which the words 
ofiwg ^£ 0£t;ye v. 74. are referred : 
there should then be no full stop 
after x^ovdg, 

nitrtrnprfQ pitchf/i C.266. 

nierreveiv to trust, with dat. P. 786* 

niarevfjLa a pledge of faith, A. 852. 

UiffTis fidelity. &yaKTi viariy ky 
irpwToiQ P. 435. among the chief est in 
fidelity to the king. 

TLiffroQ to be drunk, aXi^rifia irifrroy 
P.V.478. a potion. 

Uunoc faithful, S.c.T.66. P. 520. 
941. A.592.1417. C.241. E.281.641. 
S. 174, In S.C.T.20. TTurrovg is an 
attraction for &jrfog irurrol yiyonrde 
irpOQ'^^piog t6^£. In P. 2. ra^e Heperwy 
— TTitrra icaXecrac, rahe wttrTO. is equi* 
valent to oUe maroL Bl. cf. Eur. 
Andr. 168. Troad. 99. Cycl. 63. id. 
203. The neuter is likewise so used 
in V. 667. (o iritna irioT&y, where 
iritrrwy is unnecessarily referred by 
Schiitz to Xerxes or Darius, " O 
fidi fidorum dominorum consilia* 
rii." Butler more properly trans- 
lates, O maxime fideles omnium, O 
spectatissimcB fidei. For instances 
of the neuter thus used, see Blomf. 
Gloss. P. 2. — with dat. Zrjyi triffroy 
ayyeXoy P.V.971. — sttre, trustworthy, 
A.263. 343.888. 11 86. 8.53. 456. — rely- 
ing on, trusting to. with dat. P. V. 919. 
P. 65. witrra sureties, pledges of faith, 
A. 637. C.391. E.643. 

Hitrrutfia a pledge of faith, C.917. 
£.205. — abst. for concr. a confiden- 
tial person, P. 167. 

HityvyoQ trusting to, with dat. S.c.T. 
193. P. 112. S.348. 

niTyeiy to fall, A. 1514. E.490. 
with tlQ C.1052. with kv A. 1099. C. 



36. KaKSfv ^' Amrep daXatrtra KVfi ayet, 
TO fiky nrlrvov (sc. fiyci) 6lKKo V aeipti 
rplxaXoy S.c.T. 740. With respect 
to the forms iriryw Triryw, see Elms- 
ley on Eur. Heracl. 77. and Her- 
mann's review of the same in Class. 
Joum. xxxviii. 284. Elmsley con- 
siders trlrytii to be the true form, 
which is related to Triima (more pro- 
perly to virw, as Herm. observes) as 
fjUfivw is to fUyuf. He therefore con- 
siders Trlryia as a present, and eTiryoy 
as its imperfect, as in Soph. (Ed. C. 
1754. So 7nTv6yTiay in Eur. Supp. 
691. he regards as a present parti- 
ciple. Hermann endeavours to shew 
that in both cases they are aorists, 
and considers iriTyiut TriryG as the 
present form, of which tTrirvoy is the 
aorist. Dindorf always writes irirvb). 
The passage S.c.T. 740. seems to fa- 
vour Elmsley's opinion, as it would 
involve an awkward aiiacoluthon to 
consider irirvov otherwise than a 
present. 

n/rvXoc any constant noise, as of 
the heating of the hands, S.c.T. 838. 
the quivering of the limbs, P. 937. 

Hu^vtrKtiy to display, P. 653. A. 
22. — to announce, C.277. — to order, 
E.590. See Ivinftptov, and on the 
expression wKpavtrKiay el^re, see Lo- 
beck on Soph. Aj. v. 757. 

Uitoy rich J A. 794. 

Tl\ayKr6c wandering, restless, P. 
268. (see MnXai and daXatrer&irXriK- 
rog) — deceived^ A.578- 

UXdi^eiy to cause to wander, pass. 
?r\a^cer6a£ to wander or lose one's 
way. Hence Met. KpeiertroTEKytoy S* 
air* ofjfJidTuty kvXdy^dri S.C.T.766. he 
lost{i,e. deprived himself of ) his eyes, 
dearer than his children. So Casaub. 
Steph. and Butler, who well explains 
the passage, " Vult enim Chorus 
CEdipum insana mente duo mala 
perpetrasse, alter um quod se oculis 
privavit, qui vita vel liberis cariores 
sunt, alterum quod filiis diras impre- 
catus est." For the constr. TrXa- 
l^etrSai airo riyog to lose anything, 
Blomf. compares Eur. Troad. 635. 



HAAG 



( 271 ) 



HAEa 



\lfvxrlv aXdrai rrj^ irapoid* evwpa^iag. 
Find. 01. i. 94. tixppoavvaQ dXarat. 
In the present passage Colb.2. omits 
air\ So Brunck. Schiltz. I' before 
cLKo is also om. by Ro